Equestria Guardians

Chapters

Chapter 2 "Pinkie Pie"
Chapter 3 "Rainbow Dash"
Chapter 4 "Rarity"
Chapter 5 "Applejack and Fluttershy"
Chapter 6 "Nightmare Part 1"
Chapter 7 "Nightmare Part 2"
Chapter 8 "Before Fall Formal"
Chapter 9 "First Loves and Jam Sessions"
Chapter 10 "Fall Formal Part 1"
Chapter 11 "Fall Formal Part 2"
Chapter 12 "The Days After"
Chapter 13 "Discord Part 1"
Chapter 14 "Discord Part 2"
Chapter 15 "Sunset"
Chapter 16 "Ancient Love"
Chapter 17 "Crusaders"
Chapter 18 "Rainbow Rocks Part 1"
Chapter 19 "Rainbow Rocks Part 2"
Chapter 20 "Rainbow Rocks Part 3"
Chapter 21 "Aftermath of a Band Battle"
Chapter 22 "Flash"
Chapter 23 "Chrysalis"
Chapter 24 "Ran'sea"
Chapter 25 "Princess of Love"
Chapter 26 "Trials in the Dark Part 1"
Chapter 27 "Trials in the Dark Part 2"
Chapter 28 "Trials in the Dark Part 3"
Chapter 29 "Friendship Games Part 1"
Chapter 30 "Friendship Games Part 2"
Chapter 31 "Friendship Games Part 3"
Chapter 32 "Equestria Games Part 4"
Chapter 33 "Friendship Games Part 5"
Chapter 34 "Fallout"
Chapter 1 "Welcome to Canterlot High"

Chapter 2 "Pinkie Pie"

Chapter 2
“Pinkie Pie”
Or
“Pinkie and Twi’s Excellent Adventure”

“You and Celestia were at that museum for quite a while.” Spike said. “Were you two doing boring nerdy stuff again?”

They were walking down the street on their way to school, since it wasn’t far. It was a clear, late-summer day, and thankfully not too hot to be uncomfortable.

“Pretty much, yeah,” Twilight said, thinking back on the fantastic things that had happened the night before. She still had some trouble believing it, to be honest. But the odd little bracelet on her wrist, and the weight of the case in her pack, reminded her that it did indeed happen. “Would have put you right to sleep, I’m sure.”

“I’ll bet. So let’s talk about more important things.” Spike said.

“Important things?” Twilight asked. “Like what? What classes you’re going to take? How you’re going to prepare for college? Are you actually going to be proactive for once?”

“Nevermind,” Spike said, rolling his eyes. “I’m gonna run ahead anyways, maybe I’ll catch Rarity as she’s coming to school!” he then took off, leaving his bemused sister behind.

As Twilight walked down a little ways, she spotted a familiar sight..the same roller skate wearing legs sticking out of the same garbage can. “Owwie...I’m stuck again…” a high pitched voice emanated from the can.

“Pinkie, right?” Twilight asked, as she helped the stuck girl out of the can. “I remember you doing this, yesterday, too…”

After Twilight managed to get the girl out of the can, Pinkie looked up at Twilight, her blue eyes grew wide...and Twilight was not prepared for the onslaught.

“Oh my gosh hi there! My name’s Pinkie Pie! That’s short for Pinkamania Diane Pie but everybody calls me Pinkie. I remember you from yesterday! You're the girl who helped me out of the trash the first time! You were like, ‘hi’ and I was like ‘WHAAAA!!’ Good times. Anyways I’m sorry I ran off earlier, I kinda sorta had to run to school and had to deal with the fact that there’s a new girl in town. If you’re new, that means you have no friends yet, and that’s really really sad. So allow me to fix that!” She then began shaking Twilight’s hand vigorously, so much so that Twilight was thrown up and down in the air by the force. “Hiya newbie! I’m Pinkie! Let’s be bestest besties!”

“S-s-s-sure… w-w-w-why n-n-n-n-not?” Twilight said while still being shook by the excited handshake. With some effort she extracted her hand, rubbing it, and looking at Pinkie, amused. “You’re not the most improbable thing that’s happened to me in the past few days, so… I’m willing to try being friends with a person who seems to be more a force of nature than a human being. I’m Twilight. Nice to meet you… I guess.”

“It’s great to meet you too! I’m going to throw you a big ‘Welcome to Canterlot High’ Party!”

“Really, there’s no need to go through all that trouble just for me,” Twilight said frantically. “I mean the expense alone…”

“Oh don’t worry! The Cakes are more than happy to help with my parties! Just come by Sugarcube Corner after school and it’ll be the bestest party ever!” Pinkie cheered.

The girls ventured inside the school as they continued to talk.

“You see, I used to be tutored. I’m… kind of super smart, and it was not appreciated, and so I ended up not being the biggest fan of people,” Twilight said with a sigh.

“Aww that’s sad, being around lots of people can be fun! Especially if you can get them all smiling and happy!” Pinkie said, hopping a little in her step alongside Twilight.

“I… kinda don’t have that kind of talent… To make people smile, I mean,” Twilight said with a sigh. “Too much the egghead, I guess.”

“Aww C’mon Twili! You’d be surprised how many people you can make happy if you just throw yourself out there!” She said, and then happily skipped into the crowd of students..just as music started playing out of nowhere.

“My name is Pinkie Pie! Hello!” Pinkie sang as she waved to a student she passed. “And I am here to say! How ya doin?! I’m gonna make you smile and I, will brighten up your day!”

Twilight looked at Pinkie aghast. ‘Is she really doing a musical number?! Right now? Wait… Where is that music coming from?’ Twilight thought, looking around for somebody, anybody with a radio or something, then looked back, in sheer disbelief at Pinkie’s improbable performance.

“It doesn’t matter now, if you are sad or blue.” Pinkie sang, coming up beside a young redheaded girl with a bow in her hair. Pinkie grinned and pushed her face into a smile, causing the girl to laugh. “Cuz cheering up my friends is just, what Pinkie’s here to do!”

Pinkie then mysteriously jumped all over the place, the students smiling knowingly, as if this was a common occurrence. “Cuz I love to see you smile smile smile! Yes I do! It fills my heart with Sunshine all the WHIIILE!! Yes it does! Cause all I need’s a smile smile smile! From these happy friends of mine!”

‘Maybe… she’s one of the elements that Professor Celestia told me about? I mean… this power to cause music to just… PLAY like that has got to be magic, and she’s using it to make people happy, to make people smile and laugh… It’s the only explanation that makes sense!’ Twilight mused, as she followed behind Pinkie, as she did her best to cheer up the whole school.

“I like to see you grin!”

Before Twilight knew it...others were joining in…

“Awesome!”

“I like to see you beam!”

“Rock on!”

“The Corners of your mouth turn up, is always Pinkie’s dream!” Pinkie sang, before fist bumping a mint haired girl. “Hoof bump!”

Twilight tilted her head, curiously. ‘Hoof bump?!’

“But if you’re kind of worried, and your face as made a frown,” Pinkie sang as she came up to Mister Donkey, the math teacher, and Miss Grapes the History teacher, two staff members who were not known for, you know, smiling. “I'll work real hard and do my best to turn that sad frown upside down…” Mister Donkey chuckled, an amused smile appearing on his face at Pinkie’s antics. Miss Grapes facepalmed, as if to say “Not THIS again”, and shook her head with a wry smile on her face.

Pinky simply looked happy to see them smile, even if they weren’t just plain happy smiles.

“‘Cause I love to make you grin, grin, grin!” Pinkie sang, going into what appeared to be another chorus, dancing with various students in the halls, though garnering a rather angry look from… Fluttershy? “Yes I do. Bust it out from ear to ear let it begin. Just give me a joyful grin, grin, grin; and you fill me with good cheer.”

Then Pinkie zipped back to Twilight’s side, putting her arm around her shoulder, looking mournful.

“It’s true some days are dark and lonely, and maybe you feel sad,” Pinkie sang in a more subdued tone, causing Twilight to tilt her head curiously at that.

‘Pinkie seems shallow, but there’s obviously more to her than that..’ Twilight thought.

“But Pinkie will be there to show you it isn’t that bad,” Pinkie sang, looking right into Twilight’s eyes, with utmost sincerity, causing a reluctant smile to form on Twilight’s own face. Pinkie then spun away from her new friend, and sang/declared to the whole hallway: “There’s one thing that makes me happy, and makes my whole life worthwhile: And that’s when I talk to my friends, and get them to smile!”

Pinkie came back to Twilight, linking their arms, and encouraged the normally shy nerd to skip down the hallway with her.

“I really am so happy. Your smile fills me with glee. I give a smile, I get a smile, and that’s so special to me! ‘Cause I love to see you beam, beam, beam. Yes I do. Tell me what more I can say to make you see… that I do. It makes me happy when you beam, beam beam. Yes it really makes my day…” Pinkie spun away from Twilight again, standing in the middle of the hallway, arms spread, imploringly.

“Come on, everybody, smile smile smile. Fill my heart up with sunshine, sunshine. All I really need’s a smile smile smile, from these happy friends of miiiiine…”

Just then the whole hallway, possibly even the whole school began to sing that refrain.

“Come on, everybody, smile smile smile. Fill my heart up with sunshine, sunshine. All I really need’s a smile smile smile, from these happy friends of miiiiine…”

As the chorus kept singing, Pinkie sang her own line: “The perfect gift for me is a smile as wide as a mile to make me happy as can be…”

Pinkie and the chorus, which was causing Twilight to wonder just why so many people in one school have such good singing voices, then sang: “Smile, smile, smile smile smile…”

Then Pinkie finished with: “Come on and smile. Come on and smile!” And with that the music played its final note. Then the first bell of the day rang.

There was a general cry of consternation, almost a collective “GAH!” before everybody began scrambling for their lockers or to their classes. Twilight, of course, was included in this general rush, but this morning had been rather… memorable.

_________________________________________________________________

After school, Twilight walked the streets of downtown Canterlot City. She looked down at the invitation that Pinkie gave her during last period, and then up at the building where her party was. It was a two-storey building, apparently with living quarters above the business below. Situated, as it was, on a corner allowed for them to put the entrance at an angle to make the building a little more interesting. There was a magenta awning along the building’s two exposed sides, and three tables for al fresco dining outside.

A rather humble building for all intents and purposes. Twilight also groaned a little, seeing the bright lights and music coming from inside. It was the kind of parties she usually avoided, the big lights, too much punch, too loud music, so many of her old instincts wanted to just turn around and forget the whole thing.

But, no, if she was going to represent friendship...she had to try something...she took a deep breath, and opened the door.

“SURPRISE!!!!” Pinkie shouted as she appeared in the doorway.

“GAH!” Twilight uttered, recoiling from the hyperactive girl, and her antics. “Pinkie, I knew there was going to be a party! You gave me an invitation! There was no need to give me a heart attack!”

“I know, I just wanted to say it! C’mon in Twili!” She said, pulling Twilight inside the building.

Along the interior windows were these quaint two-person tables, with cushioned seats, though in the corner, closest to the counter, there was a comfortable-looking green couch with a table in front of it. Over the individual tables, and at the end of the couch were these neat bronze retro-style lights with star patterns punched into them. All in all the whole atmosphere was of an old-fashioned soda shoppe, but with a modern twist.

All around however the place was filled with people. All chatting, partying or just enjoying the atmosphere. Off to the side was a girl with two-tone blue hair spinning tunes, and bobbing hear head to the beat.

“You… even got a deejay…” Twilight said sounding stunned.

“Well, Vinyl’s up for deejaying all the time so I’m happy to oblige!” Pinkie said, pushing Twilight in. “Hey everybody! Our guest of honor is here! Twilight Sparkle!”

Everybody gave a cheer and some polite greetings before going right back to the party. Pinkie practically threw herself into said party, running around this way and that. Twilight honestly felt a little, out of place. She never got invited to these things, that she could remember anyways. So she quietly moved over to the punch bowl. She then overheard a conversation between a pair of girls.

“See Bon Bon I told you this would be great.” A mint green haired girl said as she sat at a booth across from a girl with pink and blue hair.

“Yeah, Pinkie’s parties can be pretty fun, Lyra.” Bon Bon replied. “Though, do you even know what it’s about?”

“Not really, something about some new girl. Though Pinkie throws so many parties nowadays they just all kinda blur after a while.” Lyra replied. “Wonder if it’s a coping thing.”

“She can’t still be worked up about…” Bon Bon said.

“Well, when you’re that close to a group of friends it’s hard when they break up.” Lyra said sadly.

Twilight tilted her head, looking at the duo, curiously. “Uhm… Excuse me. I’m sorry, but I couldn’t help but overhear,” she started, smiling apologetically. “You said Pinkie used to have some really close friends… and they had some kind of… falling out?”

Lyra and Bon Bon looked at each other, uncertain at first of what to say. Then Bon Bon said, “You’re the new girl right? Twilight Sparkle? Then I guess you probably didn’t know.”

Lyra stepped in. “See, back in freshman year, Pinkie was a part of this group of friends that were super close. It was like they just, gravitated towards each other. They did everything together.”

“It lasted for freshman year than most of last year, but come the spring of last year, they all suddenly started arguing.” Bon Bon explained. “They fought over every little thing and kept accusing one another of missing appointments and events they planned. Then small arguing turned to insults and well...they split up before summer came around.”

“It’s sad really,” Lyra said. “It was painful to watch friends like that split up. I mean, I don’t know what I’d do if me and Bon Bon split.”

Bon Bon smiled, and slid a hand over to Lyra’s. “Nothing is going to split us up Lyra, trust me.” Lyra smiled in turn.

Twilight smiled and nodded. “‘Best friends’, hm?” Twilight asked, air-quoting “best friends” as she said it.

“HEY TWILI!!” Pinkie said, suddenly appearing. “Are you enjoying the party?! Areya?! Lyra and Bon Bon are great girls to hang around with, though it seems like everybody else can see it but them that they are more than jus-” Pinkie’s rant was cut off when Twilight held up a hand. “Twili?”

“Pinkie, can we talk? Alone?” Twilight asked. “It’s important.”

“Ooooh, okay! We’ll head out back.” Pinkie said, hopping away towards the back door that led to the alleyway outside.

Twilight sighed, shrugged at the two girls, and followed Pinkie out the back door. This was going to be an interesting talk to be sure. Pinkie had friends, they broke up… For some reason something about this sparked the need to investigate in Twilight. There was something off about Pinkie’s party craze...something that Twilight needed to get to the bottom of…

“So Twili! Enjoying the party so far?” Pinkie asked, bouncing a little on her heels.

“Yeah, kind of. I never got invited to a lot of them, so I was feeling kind of out-of-place, though,” Twilight admitted honestly. “I hear you throw a lot of parties, though… And that you used to have really close friends…”

Pinkie’s cheery demeanor blew away in an instant. “Who told you I had friends…?” she said, her fists clenching a little…

“I overheard it at the party,” Twilight said kindly. “And… I hoped I was your friend, at least.”

“Oh well you don’t need to worry about those meanies Twilight.” Pinkie said, suddenly smiling again. “Fluttershy, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, and Applejack are all just giant jerks that don’t need to be thought about.” The way she said it was as if she didn’t want to think about them.

“What happened?” Twilight asked. “From what I heard, you used to be really tight, and then… things started to go wrong.”

“C’mon Twili, let’s not think about those meanie jerks who always always ignored my parties! They kept saying my parties were not important! That I was having too many! That they had more important things to do! So...let’s just ignore all of that and go back to having fun.” She said, trying to walk back inside, only for Twilight to stop her.

“Wait. Please. It’s obvious you’re still hurting, Pinkie,” Twilight said gently gripping her shoulders. “Please, tell me. I really really want to help.”

“I don’t need help Twili! Let’s just party and forget all of this!” Pinkie said, trying to move away.

Twilight gripped tighter and said firmly. “You can’t just ignore it by partying all the time!!”

“Twili…?” Pinkie said, her blue eyes wide in shock.

“I’m sorry. But ignoring how badly you were hurt by losing your friends isn’t good for you. You keep holding parties, sure, but eventually… you may end up holding a party for the wrong people and end up in really bad trouble. I just want to help. I just want to be a friend to you, and a good friend doesn’t ignore when their friend is hurting,” Twilight said with sincerity. “So please, tell me, okay?”

“Twili…” Pinkie said, a tear falling down her eye. But before she could reply…

BONG BONG BONG

Pinkie yelped in shock as she saw everything freeze around her. “What the hay is going on!?” A witching hour had come.

“Oh, of ALL THE ROTTEN TIMING!” Twilight griped, facepalming. “Wait… You’re not frozen… Oh boy. Okay, there’s going to be some kind of monster coming through a portal any minute. I’ve got to fight it, but you should stay back...”

Instead of shock or disbelief, Pinkie simply nodded cheerfully. “Okay Twili”

“Wait, you understand it?” Twilight said in shock.

“Uh, duh, I read the script Twili, don’t be silly and just kick monster butt.” Pinkie said to Twilight’s disbelieving face.

Before either could speak, there was a large crash as a car was thrown to the side, distracting both Twilight and Pinkie. She ran out into the street to see a large armored turtle like creature walking on hind legs, roaring at her with terrible ferocity.

“... Is that Bowser?” Twilight asked, tilting her head. “Sorry, your princess is in another dimension!” CRASH! A car was thrown at her. “YIPE! Okay, so that would be why you’re pissed off! Where are some stereotypical Italian plumbers when you need them?”

It roared and came charging at her, about to hammer down a large fist at her.

“Twili look out!” Pinkie yelled from the alleyway.

Twilight just managed to dodge in time, holding her hand out. “Okay...I can do this, Staff of Magic?” A magenta light glowed in her hand for a briefest moment, then the staff appeared again. “Yes! Eat this turtle!!” She fired some magic missiles from the staff, they hit the beast...only for the missiles to barely do any lasting damage. “Oookay...that’s bad. Another spell another spell… Armor piercing spell… D&D don’t fail me now… Uh… ACID ARROW!”

Nothing came out...and the monster roared as Twilight ran off, swinging her staff to launch some objects at the monster to slow it down. Pinkie meanwhile watched Twilight as she fought. “She’s really giving it her all out there...I really wish I could he-whooooo!!” She suddenly blinks, and….

_________________________________________________________________________

Found herself in a strange place. A blue sky was above her, and she stood on an invisible platform, overlooking a bottomless abyss. “Whoooo! Did I eat those special brownies Mrs Cake once had?”

Pinkie Pie… You hide behind laughter, hiding your pain. You seek to make everyone smile, because yours is so hard to bring out.

“Hm? Who’s there?! Are you friendly? I’m always happy to make new friends!” Pinkie said, looking around.

Yes. You always seek to make new friends, because the friends you had hurt you. You seek to hide how you really feel behind the laughing jester’s mask. However one can not smile forever, nor can one laugh all the time. You must allow yourself to feel, least you go mad.

“But..my parties make everybody happy...I don’t want to feel sad! I don’t want to think about it! I just want everybody to be happy forever!!” Pinkie yelled, as she started crying for the first time. “Stop it..just take me back...just let me forget...all that pain…”

One cannot know happiness without sadness. And hiding your pain only allows it to fester. Nobody can be happy forever, Pinkie Pie, nor can anybody be sad forever. Sadness will pass, and the memory of the sadness, the memory of the pain, will make the happy times all the sweeter. The memory of the happiness and laughter makes the times of sadness and pain easier to bear. You must allow yourself to feel all emotions, Pinkie Pie, not hide them beneath the mask of a clown.

“I…” Pinkie wiped away her tears. “I get it, I know what you’re saying weird voice thingy...but Twilight, is the first friend who really wanted me to see how wrong I was to hide. I want to help her, I want to do something to beat that mean ol monster…”

You seek to help others, to protect those who cannot protect themselves, so they may experience both happiness and sadness, without fear?

Pinkie stood. “Just tell me what to do.” She looked up and saw a large cannon form in front of her, with handles to hold it like one of those cartoonishly huge gatling guns.

Then take up this weapon, and swear to fight for your friends and for all the world’s happiness!

Pinkie stepped forward, grabbed the handle and said. “I SWEAR!”

A bright light enveloped her.

_______________________________________________________________

Twilight dodged another punch coming from the beast. She breathed heavily. “No matter what I throw at it I can’t get through this thing’s armor.” She looked up as the monster lifted another fist to attack her...only for…

“PARTY CANNON GO BOOOM!!!”

Suddenly out of nowhere a large cannon ball hit the creature, blasting it into a nearby wall. Twilight looked over, and saw Pinkie holding the cannon. Pinkie grinned. “Hey Twili! I’m here to help too!”

Twilight sagged with relief, and waved to Pinkie. “Keep blasting it! Your cannon is just what’s needed to get through that thing’s shell!” Twilight grinned, blasting it with magic missiles to keep the giant turtle thing off balance. “I knew there was a reason why she wasn’t frozen… She’s another guardian!”

Pinkie kept blasting the monster, busting it’s armor bit by bit. Pinkie cheered. “We got it on the ropes!”

“Pinkie! There’s something else you can do! Try yelling guardian beast!” Twilight said, eager to see what sort of beast Pinkie had.

Pinkie grinned, aimed her cannon at the sky, and said almost instinctually. “GUARDIAN BEAST! ROCKODILE!!” A blue light fired into the sky...and a few seconds later a huge alligator made of stone came flying down towards the turtle monster, opening it’s massive jaws and coming to chomp down on the monster.

“Okay then… That works,” Twilight said, staring. She then shook her head, and used her magic missiles to keep pecking away at its health. “Nice Guardian Beast, Pinkie. Let’s take this thing down, before it hurts somebody!”

The pair launch blow after blow at it, before combining their weapons into one large blast of magical energy, hitting it square in the chest and causing it to explode in the sky. Pinkie cheered. “WHOOO HOOO!! BEST PARTY EVER!!!” She cheered, suddenly pulling Twilight into a victory dance.

“GAH!” Twilight yelped, barely having time to dismiss her staff, before being pulled into Pinkie’s wild dance. “Pinkie!” Twilight laughed, as they danced. “Ugh… Come on, we’ve got to get back to the party, before folks realize we’re gone.”

“Actually…” Pinkie said, looking at the party. “I, don’t think it’s for me, the party will wear itself out. I kinda..want a real party, with the first real friend I’ve had in awhile.”

Twilight, smiled. “Sleepover?”

“Sleepover.”

_____________________________________________________________

After some arrangements were made, and a stop by Twilight’s house to pick up bag number 42, the “Sudden Sleepover at a New Friend’s House” bag, they made their way to Pinkie’s house for the sleepover. Twilight did a quick check to make sure the pyjamas in the bag were the right size, because said bag wasn’t used all that often, but once that was done they were well on their way.

Pinkie was quick to order a huge pizza, half with Twilight’s favorite toppings, and half with her own favorites, and they settled in for a night of girl talk, and nomming. Twilight, naturally, insisted on helping Pinkie with her homework, before any kinds of other games, or activities, though.

“Okay. Now that we don’t have to worry about homework… Can you tell me what happened between you and your friends, please? I don’t know why, but something about it has got me curious,” Twilight inquired, as she looked earnestly at Pinkie.

“Well,” Pinkie said, sitting on the bed. “I guess it all kind of started last year. We were all really busy around that time, ya know, with the year wrapping up and all. I tried to throw parties during that time, but I kept getting texts and emails from the girls saying they couldn’t come for this or that reason.

“Texts, and emails, hm,” Twilight said thoughtfully. “None of this was said in person?”

“Now that I think about it, no not really. Wierd huh?” Pinkie said.

Before Twilight could speak, her eyes went wide. “Uh… Pinkie? You… You seem to have some kind of reptile in your hair…”

Sure enough, nomming on Pinkie’s curly hair was a small green alligator with purple eyes that were left in a weirdly blank expression. Pinkie looked over and smiled. “Oh, that’s just Gummy, he’s my pet gator.”

“You have a pet alligator?!” Twilight yelled in shock.

“Oh don’t worry, Gummy doesn’t have any teeth, see.” She reached over and Gummy nommed from her hair to her arm, hanging there for Twilight to see.

Twilight sighed, “Only you Pinkie.”

“Anyway… I have another question. It may seem silly, but it’s kind of important. How often do you change your password on your email and text accounts?” Twilight asked.

“Are you saying somebody could’ve hacked me!? Made it look like I said all those things to my friends?!” Pinkie said, her eyes wide at the realization. “Oh my gosh! I can’t believe we didn’t think that! Maybe it was all a conspiracy conspired by Rainbow Dash’s evil twin WOBNIAR!”

“Or by somebody who was jealous of you guys being so tight…” Twilight hypothesised. “Do you know anybody who seemed to not like you all being so close?”

“Hmmm, nope, I thought everybody liked us.” Pinkie said. “Well except Sunset Shimmer but I don’t think she likes anybody.”

“Sunset Shimmer?” Twilight asked, then sat there looking thoughtful. “Wait… She… When Magic chose me, she accuse me of stealing it from her. She seemed to think she deserved it, or was entitled to it… I wonder if she figured out that you, and your friends could be the wielders of the Elements of Harmony?”

“Elements of what?” Pinkie asked.

“Oh, right, I should’ve given this to you sooner.” Twilight reached into her bag, pulling out the small case Celestia gave her. She opened it, revealing the five gems that symbolized the Elements.

“Ooooh! Nice bling Twilight!” Pinkie said. “Why’s the blue one glowing though?”

“Glowing?” Twilight said, looking down and sure enough, the blue gem was glowing brightly. “Pinkie I, think this one’s yours.”

Pinkie for once didn’t say anything, and nervously moved her hand and touched the glowing gem. It glowed even brighter, before becoming a bright light, moving onto Pinkie’s wrist and forming a gold bracelet with a balloon shaped version of the gem. Pinkie looked at it with wide eyes.

“Twili, it feels, like it was always supposed to be there.” Pinkie said.

“I think it was supposed to be,” Twilight said with a small smile. “You are meant to have the Element of Laughter.”

“Aww, it’s like a cute friendship bracelet.” Pinkie said with a laugh.

“Pinkie! This is serious!” Twilight said, a little annoyed.

“Right, sorry.” Pinkie replied.

“There are still four more elements left.” Twilight said. “and if my hunch is right, I think you and your friends are the others.”

“So we gotta find everybody, convince us all to be friends again so we can kick monster butt?” Pinkie said. “This is great! Once everybody is back together we can do uniforms and poses and stuff!”

“Pinkie, this is not Sailor Moon…” Twilight groaned. “Or the Power Rangers for that matter. No ‘sailor senshi’, or ‘sentai’ uniforms, please.”

“So much for that direction.” Pinkie said, tossing out a script that she procured from nowhere.

“Anyways,” Twilight yawned. “It’s been a long day, I think I’m going to hit the hay.”

They took turns going to the bathroom to change into their pyjamas, and brush their teeth. Twilight settled in her sleeping bag on the floor, laying beside Pinkie’s bed, so they could chat, if they needed. The excitement of the day caught up with them, though, and soon, they were both drifting off to sleep.

“Hey Twili?” Pinkie said, before they did drift off.

“What Pinkie?” Twilight asked tiredly.

“Thanks for, making me see what my parties were doing and all,” Pinkie said, staring at the ceiling. “In all the excitement I guess I forgot to thank you for all that.”

“It was nothing, really, Pinkie,” Twilight said, yawning.

“We should do more sleepovers, do stuff like truth or dare or talk about cute boys and stuff,” Pinkie speculated.

“I don’t think that’ll happen, besides, I don’t think any boy would get excited over a nerd like me,” Twilight said, half asleep.

“I dunno, Private seemed to like you well enough.”

Twilight blushed brightly, and you could hear from half a block away.

“PIIINKIIIIEEE!!!”

Chapter 3 "Rainbow Dash"

Chapter 3

“Rainbow Dash”

“I got nothing, right now, I’ll get back to you.”

Twilight was sleeping soundly, when suddenly she was tackled!

“Gah!” Twilight uttered muzzlily. “Wha… Wha’s goin’ on? There’s a monster?”

“Mmmm, you smell nice Twili…” Pinkie’s voice mumbled as she still was asleep...whilst hugging Twilight.

“Nnnng… I use lilac shampoo… Pinkie, leggo,” Twilight uttered, trying to free herself.

“Nooo...sleepy hug…” Pinkie said, “Five more minutes bestie…”

“What time is it?” Twilight said, blinking blearily around, looking for the clock. “Morning? Time for getting up, and going to school and fighting monsters. No big…”

________________________________________________________________

After a quick breakfast and dragging Pinkie from bed, Twilight walks to school, her newfound...friend bouncing at her side. It was nice to think of Pinkie as a friend, a real one. Twilight could hardly believe it herself.

“So we’re superheroes! We beat up monsters and save the day! This is soooo amazingeriffic!” Pinkie cheered as she bounced along.

“One, that’s not a word. Two, that’s right, but it’s important to keep that a secret, or else our parents would probably go crazy,” Twilight responded with a wry smile at Pinkie’s excitement.

“C’mon Twili, it’s just us two, so we can talk about anything at all!” Pinkie said, cheerfully “Like did you know I am going to meet this really cute redhead one day who’s gonna be my hubby?”

“Really? A really cute redhead, huh? Have you seen him yet?” Twilight asked with a smile.

“Not yet, but I know he’s gonna come around someday.” Pinkie said with a smile. “Just like I know you really seem to like some silver horsie.”

“... How do you know what I dream about?” Twilight asked, staring at Pinkie aghast.

“Oh, you talked in your sleep when I went for my midnight snack. Don’t worry I won’t tell anybody.” She said, and then did a series of movements in quick succession. “Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye!”

Twilight sighed in relief. “Thank you, Pinkie. Anyway… I think we’re going to have to work on mending the bridges between you and your friends. You said that it was mostly through emails and texts that your friendship was destroyed. You did change your passwords, right?” Twilight asked.

“Of course! I changed it to a password nobody would know!” Pinkie said with a proud smile.

“It isn’t ‘party’ is it?” Twilight asked, frowning.

Pinkie’s eyes grew wide. “OH MY GOSH! Are you psychic!?”

“No, Pinkie. It just seems like something you’d change it to. And anybody who knows you, at all, will be able to guess it,” Twilight said with a sigh. “I use a random password generator, set at twenty characters. It’s a pain to remember, but nobody can hack my accounts.”

“Okay but, who are we gonna do first? I mean, Rarity would be great to get those outfits going, Aj is tough as they come and Dashie...well I really...just miss her.” Pinkie admitted.

“... What did I say about outfits, Pinkie?” Twilight asked, giving Pinkie a flat look.

“Alright alright, but I should warn you about Dashie, she’s...stubborn to say the least.” Pinkie warned.

“Stubborn? Well… she did come off as a jock, who was only interested in soccer and getting into the Wonderbolts,” Twilight said with a sigh. “I have no idea how to approach her, honestly.”

“I don’t know really, it’s been so long and I said so many mean things to Dashie.” Pinkie said with a sigh. “I just, we gotta make things right Twili. Please?”

“Okay. We’ll see what we can do after school, okay?” Twilight said smiling at Pinkie.

Pinkie smiled, and suddenly hugged Twilight. “Thank ya bestie! C’mon let’s go!” She then started hopping towards school. Twilight laughed, following, a smile on her face.

_______________________________________________________________________

Behind the school, surrounded by a fancy, wrought iron fence, was the soccer field. The bleachers were arrayed at one side, with the field stretching out to the regulation length of one-hundred and ten by seventy yards. The bleachers were painted purple, and were rather utilitarian, compared to the rest of the school, but it could be just that they needed new paint.
In the field was Rainbow Dash, a Freshman with purple hair, with water bottles at the ready, and the soccer team, who were apparently waiting on their captain to say something.

“There she is. We should wait until practice is over,” Twilight said. “This way she won’t be distracted.”

Rainbow marched in front of her team, “Alright everybody! Next week is our big game against the Maretropolis Sharks! They’re tough as nails and fast as cheetahs! But we are faster, stronger, and not afraid to kick the ball hard! I wanna see everybody here giving it their all! Are we gonna win this?!”

The team cheered and they all ran out to the field to begin practise. All through it, Dash’s usual arrogant self took a back seat as she worked alongside the team. She was hard, but fair and took the time for every one of them. She encouraged people, helped a teammate when he was having trouble learning a new move, and even gave small pep talks to individuals who looked like they were giving up.

“Wow, she’s really loyal to her team, isn’t she?” Twilight asked, as she watched Rainbow work. “Just wonder why she feels the need to be such a jock all the time?”

“That’s just Dashie for ya,” Pinkie explained. “When push comes to shove, she’s always willing to stand up for those who need it. At least, she used too..” She added a little sadly.

Rainbow eventually took a break alongside her team, “Man, nice workout, really took a lot out of me.”

“Here, Rainbow Dash,” the little purple-haired freshman said, running up with some water bottles. “Got you some water, right here.”

“Hey thanks, Squirt,” Rainbow said, taking a water bottle and rubbing the freshman’s hair affectionately.

Pinkie smiled, pointing to the Freshman, and explaining: “That’s Scootaloo, Dashie’s number one fan and her adopted sister.”

“Really seems to think the world of Rainbow huh?” Twilight asked. “Not exactly helping with the ego problem.”

As Twilight said that, the case containing the other gems began to vibrate.

“Why is it doing that?” Twilight asked, looking at the case. She pulled it out and opened it carefully. Inside, the red gem was glowing slightly, and causing the vibrations to the rest of the case.

“Ooooh!” Pinkie said, looking at it. “Is that Dashie’s?”

“It’s possible. I don’t know why it’s vibrating like that, though,” Twilight said frowning. “Anyway, it looks like the team’s heading to the showers. Let’s go and see if we can talk sense into her…”

Rainbow watched as her team ventured to the showers, she rested on a bench and looked up to see Twilight. “Oh, hey egghead what’s up?” She said, wiping her brow. “Can it wait? I had a pretty tough workout today.”

“I was hoping to negotiate a truce,” Twilight said with a smile. “Maybe get you to hear somebody’s apology before completely shutting them down.”

“And just who are you talking about?” Rainbow asked, raising an eyebrow in suspicion.

“Oh… Just Pinkie Pie for starters…” Twilight said rocking back and forth. “You see… I ended up having a sleepover at her place… And we talked. A lot. About how most of the nastiness had been done via email and text… Some of it may have been her, but the most of it, if not the majority was because her accounts had been hacked.”

“So her account got hacked, serves her right for missing my games that she promised to go to.” Rainbow snarked, folding her arms.

“Well… There’s the possibility that your accounts have been hacked, too, Rainbow,” Twilight said with a sigh. “Some of the messages she got, that were supposedly from you, gave the wrong times for a lot of your games. We decided to check during our free period. That’s why Pinkie missed your games, Rainbow Dash. Because she got the wrong times and dates from somebody using your email address.”

Rainbow rolled her eyes. “Yeah right, next thing you’re going to say is that books are any good.”

“Well yeah, but then I’m a book-reading egghead, remember? Though I bet you’d love the Daring Do series. Badass female protagonist, epic fight scenes, adventures in far-away lands…” Twilight said with a grin.

Rainbow rolled her eyes and got up. “Look, here’s an idea, how about you drop all these crazy conspiracy theories about Pinkie being any less than a jerkish friend and go and, be cool for once. It might even make you at least a sixteenth as cool as I am.”

Pinkie wasn’t kidding about Rainbow’s stubbornness.

“Uggh. They’re not conspiracy theories! And why does everybody use ‘theory’ wrong? If anything they’re conspiracy hypotheses, because there has been no proof, what-so-ever, that can’t be debunked… ANYWAY! There is PROOF! I have print-outs, and the soccer schedule for the past couple of years! Pinkie was constantly getting the wrong times for your games, until you finally told her to forget it!” Twilight declared.

“You don’t know anything do you! You think you can waltz into our school and try and change things?! Well here’s news for you!” She said, glaring at Twilight. “I had to put up with a lot of crap in my life. But there’s one thing I know and it’s that friends don’t leave friends hanging! It would’ve been alright if it was one or two games! But all FIVE of my friends missed SEVEN of my games! They gave the same lousy excuse you’re trying to sell, ‘didn’t have time’ or ‘didn’t get the schedule’. Can’t support your friends if you aren’t there for them!” She yelled, kicking a soccer ball into a trash can in frustration before stomping away.

Twilight glared back at Rainbow. “You know, it isn’t your friend's fault that they missed those games. Maybe if you would listen to other people’s problems once in awhile you wouldn’t be in this mess. For somebody who values loyalty so much...you don’t seem that loyal yourself.”

Rainbow stopped, clenched her fists and growled, “YOU TAKE THAT BA-”

BONG! BONG! BONG!!!

“Huh? When did the clocktower get a new bell?” Rainbow asked, as the witching hour fell upon the soccer stadium.

Suddenly time just seemed to freeze. Birds stopped mid flight, the laughter, and catcalls that had been coming from the showers ceased, and soon the world was enveloped in an eerie silence.

Twilight held out her hand. “Staff of magic,” she said, her bracelet transforming into her magic staff. “Ready, Pinkie?”

“Sup!” Pinkie said, appearing out of nowhere.

“What the?!” Rainbow yelled in shock. “Pinkie what are you doing here?! What’s going on!?”

Before Pinkie could explain all three of them looked up to the sky, to see a pair of massive ravens circling down upon them. Their black feathers glistening in the sunlight as they dived down for them. Pinkie shoved Rainbow out of the way just in time. Rainbow stared up at the ravens. “That’s a big bird.”

“Bird is the word?” Pinkie said with a giggle.

“Pinkie, distract them, for a bit, would you?” Twilight said pulling out the case. “I need to bring little miss stubborn up to speed. Or at least give her the gem she needs.”

“Okie dokey loki!” Pinkie said saluting.

“Look, Rainbow, we are guardians, protectors of this world from monsters who come from another one. That ringing is the warning that a witching hour is about to start, and monsters are about to come over. We have to beat the monsters in an hour, because time has stopped for everybody but us, and everybody else has become intangible, and the monsters can’t hurt them in that hour,” Twilight explained.

Rainbow shook her head in disbelief “Okay, this is a real funny prank, Pinkie, it’s funny ha ha we can all go.” Her eyes grew real wide. “Uh, Pinks where did you get that cannon?”

“Silly Dashie, Twili is telling the truth. NOW COME GET SOME BIRDIES!!” Pinkie said, charging into battle blasting her cannon up at the ravens. Twilight chuckled, then opened the case.

“Rainbow, just take the red gem,” Twilight said. “It’s meant for you.”

“Okay, fine I’ll play along” Rainbow said, and slowly took the gem. “Now what is this supposed to...do…” She said, slowly falling to the ground, her eyes drooping.

“It’s just like what happened to me!” Pinkie said, looking at Rainbow.
____________________________________________________________________

Rainbow blinked open her eyes to find herself under a red sky. “Whoa. Whatever that egghead gave me, really made me trip out. Question is, where am I?” She said, getting up and looking around.

Rainbow Dash. You represent loyalty, but you do not know that loyalty must both be earned, and maintained.

“Hey who’s there?! Come out!” Rainbow yelled, looking around.

You expect loyalty, and you do give it. But the moment somebody doesn't live up to your standards, or can't help you achieve your goals, you cut them off. Do you call that loyalty, Rainbow Dash?

“Hey! I don’t know who you are, but they were the ones who left me hanging! What gives them the right to just toss the loyalty I gave them in the trash when I’ve done so much for them?!” Rainbow yelled.

You only saw what you wanted to see. Because you only listen to want to hear. You would rather confirm your own biases, than hear somebody else's opinion, or view. Loyalty is a two-way street, Rainbow Dash. Can you tell me what all you did for your friends, while you expected their unwavering loyalty to you, and your goals and dreams? Did you help with their goals and dreams, willingly, or begrudgingly because they were not yours?

“But I..my dreams are..important…” Rainbow said, looking nervous. “They...they need to come about and...they just didn’t understand…”

What makes your dreams so much important than theirs, Rainbow Dash? What supreme arrogance do you possess to think that only your dreams matter? To be loyal, truly loyal, you must understand that sometimes your friends will have no choice but to let you down. That is a part of life. Sometimes their lives will get in the way of doing what they want, even if it is to support a self-centered friend such as yourself.

“But I...don’t want to be let down...cuz if I get let down…”

Good friends would apologize, of course. But sometimes there are factors beyond their control that makes them have to let you down, and have to postpone helping you. Just like there are factors in your life that would make you have to let THEM down, and postpone helping them. There is often no predicting how life will go. However loyalty is about staying with your friends, through thick or thin. Not dropping them the moment they are unable to help you achieve your goals.

Rainbow fell to her knees, the words cutting into her heart, and all the pain from before came rushing out. She started, crying…”I don’t...want to be alone...I want my friends back...I want to say I’m sorry...I don’t want this anymore...I don’t…”

She stopped, and looked up, seeing an image of Pinkie smiling at her. “Dashie, it’s okay...I’ve already forgiven you, silly…”

“Pinkie…” Rainbow said through her tears.

Pinkie vanished the moment Rainbow tried to touch her. Replacing her were two floating swords, that resembled bladed feathers.

You understand true loyalty. Now will you swear, Rainbow Dash, to protect those who cannot protect themselves?

Rainbow stood, wiped away her tears. “It’s time I showed Loyalty of my own, Pinkie and that egghead need my help. I SWEAR TO HELP THEM!!” She reached and grabbed the blades.

____________________________________________________________________

Pinkie and Twilight kept up their assault on the ravens, blasting them with cannon fire or magic. But they ran into a problem.

“They are just too fast!” Pinkie said, blasting a cannon ball. “They keep dodging my shots!”

“Too bad I haven’t figured out how to call down a storm or something.” Twilight muttered.

The ravens began to dive again, only this time, a bright light shone, blinding the birds. Pinkie and Rainbow looked to the light, and standing there was Rainbow, holding the twin blades.

“Dashie!” Pinkie yelled.

“Pinks, let me handle this…” Rainbow said, walking forward.

“But Dashie, they’re too fast!” Pinkie said. “You can’t catch them with swords!”

“ I’m not going to leave my friends hanging again...I give them my strength, they in turn..” She crossed the blades, and a magic flowed from them, slowly down her arms...until they reached her back, revealing two beautiful cyan colored wings. “They give me the strength to fly…” She crouched, and took off into the air at blinding speeds, leaving behind a rainbow colored blur.

“Okay. I’ll admit it. That’s pretty darned cool,” Twilight said, nodding.

Rainbow flew towards one of the ravens. “Have some of this bird brain!!” She yelled, swinging the swords at the creature, slicing it to ribbons. Causing the massive bird to fall towards the ground, Pinkie snipped it out of the air with a powerful cannon blast.

“THIS IS AWESOME!!” Rainbow yelled, zooming around the second raven.

“Rainbow!” Twilight yelled from the ground. “Try shouting ‘Guardian Beast’!”

“Whatever you say, egghead!” Rainbow said, and stopped,, aiming her blades at the sky, and said almost on instinct, “GUARDIAN BEAST! GRIFFON!!!”

A blue portal opened in the sky, and out came a massive cyan colored griffon with white head. It screeched at the raven, diving towards it and slicing the bird with its massive claws. It held it in place.

“Twili! Blast it!” Pinkie yelled.

“On it!” Twilight said, calling forth her magic, and blasting the raven with her power. Launching a massive magic missile and blasting it to smithereens. It exploded in midair, leaving behind the griffon. It screeched one last time, before fading away.

Rainbow slowly came to a landing, her wings and swords disappearing, leaving behind a gold bracelet with a red lightning-shaped gem on it. She walked slowly towards the pair, put her hands in her pockets and said sadly, “Pinkie, listen...I owe you I mean...look I’m sorry I missed all your parties…I was just...stupid and mad and I…”

Pinkie just smiled, and went to hug her friend tightly. “Dashie it’s okay, we’re friends again.”

Rainbow smiled and hugged back. “I’ll punch you later for getting me all sappy,” She said jokingly.

“Hey, friends can be sappy with each other. That’s how they… stick together,” Twilight joked, with a grin.

Pinkie giggled, Rainbow groaned. “Uggh, that was painful, egghead.”

“I’ve got a name, you know. It’s Twilight,” Twilight said with a sigh.

Rainbow let go of Pinkie, and walked over to Twilight. “Okay, Twi, care to explain what the hell is going on?”

_________________________________________________________________________

“So we’re guardians, and we beat up bad guys in this thing called the witching hour.” Rainbow said, sitting on the bleachers after Twilight and Pinkie explained everything. “And we gotta keep it all a secret.”

“Yupperuni!” Pinkie said. “And we aren’t the only ones either!”

“Is Soarin, or Spitfire a guardian?!” Rainbow said, her eyes aglow with fangirlism.

“Uh, no not that I know of.” Twilight said with a shake of her head. “I do know there are three others who are supposed to have the Elements of Harmony. And I have a suspicion as to who they could be, considering how you five were made to hate each other. What I don’t get is how whoever did this knew that you were possible Element-bearers… However, we’ve got to mend fences with those other three, and give them their Elements. I’m sure we all can’t be everywhere at once, and there may be monsters that it would take all six of us to take down.”

“As much as I’d like to keep talking about saving the world and whatnot.” Rainbow said, getting up. “I’d better hit the showers. Soccer practice and beating up monsters is leaving me sweating like a leaf.”

“Leaves don’t sweat. Nor do pigs, though I wonder where that phrase came from…” Twilight mused as Rainbow started toward the showers. “Hey, Rainbow? Do you know a flashy oriental guy with black and yellow streaked hair?”

“What? What are you talking about that jerk Raiden for?” Rainbow asked with a huff, turning back to the girls.

Pinkie giggled. “Oh Dashie, we know you liiiike him.” She said teasingly.

“NO I DON’T!” Rainbow yelled. “He’s a giant idiot!”

“Oh, so that’s his name. I have him in World History. The teacher really loves to rag on him. Anyway, I think I saw him go into the showers with this huge bag,” Twilight explained.

“HE WHAT!?” Rainbow yelled. “That JACKASS! I’m going to murder him!” She took off towards the showers.

There he was, Raiden Bolt, dressed in an over-zippered leather jacket, and slightly baggy slacks with work boots to round out the general J-Pop boyband look. He was carefully setting up an expensive-looking camera to film the girls’ shower. He grinned “Oh yeah, with just a few adjustments I’ll be able to say hello to Rainbow Sexy Dash’s tits.”

“How about you say ‘hello’ to Rainbow Angry Dash’s fist!” came Rainbow’s voice, followed with a right hook to his jaw, and a kick to his groin.

Raiden’s face squinched in pain as he covered his groin. “My tenders…” He said as he fell to the ground along with the camera equipment he was about to set up. In a fit of fury, Rainbow systematically broke everything breakable.

“Seriously, do you have to be such a PERV all the time?” Rainbow asked.

“Well I can’t help it if you’re so damn sexy.” Raiden groaned from the ground. “Just be glad somebody is willing to appreciate you.”

“Hey, I’ve got friends who appreciate me. I don’t need some crazy, stalkerish pervert trying to ‘appreciate’ my boobs,” Rainbow uttered, glaring at him.

“What boobs? They barely come out of your shirt, Ironing Board.” He said, rolling his eyes.

“If I ever catch you doing something pervy again I’ll whack you upside the head with an ironing board you JACKASS!!” Rainbow went off into the showers with a huff.

Pinkie looked over at Twilight, “Oh yeah, she wants him.” she said with a smile.

“If you say so, Pinkie,” Twilight said rolling her eyes.

Chapter 4 "Rarity"

Chapter 4

“Rarity”

“Stop Dragon My Heart Around”

The next day, Twilight was walking to school with Pinkie Pie, and Rainbow Dash. She was, still, quite honestly surprised that she had friends, now. It felt like a dream, that two people as different as Rainbow and Pinkie would seem to like her for her, but there they were.

“So,” Twilight asked, “who should we try to recruit next?”

“We could always try getting AJ on board,” Rainbow said, “Can’t wait to see if my Griffon can take down whatever guardian beast she’s got!”

“Rainbow, our guardian beasts are not Pokemon,” Twilight said with a huge sigh. “We’re supposed to only use them against monsters, not another guardian’s beast.”

“Or we could try getting Rarity! She could really help with the costumes!” Pinkie cheered.

“Costumes?” Rainbow asked in confusion.

“What did I say about costumes, Pinkie?” Twilight said, giving Pinkie this look. “We’re not going to be sailor senshi, or sentai rangers. Anyway, unless we’re going to telling people we’ve taken up cosplaying, costumes would totally blow our cover. Anyway I think Fluttershy may be easier to recruit… She’s really nice, and I’m sure she’s lonely without all of you.”

“We’ll have to get everybody back eventually.” Rainbow said, crossing her arms in thought. “I just hope it’s sooner rather than later.”

“Ya really miss Fluttershy dont’cha Rainbow?” Pinkie said, giggling.

“Aw come on, Pinkie for the last time she’s a friend!” Rainbow yelled at Pinkie.

“Awww, but you two have such a history.” Pinkie said. “Playing together, braiding each others hair…”

“I WILL GET YOU!!” Rainbow yelled chasing after Pinkie.

Twilight watched the two run around, a smile on her face. Despite her initial misgivings, Twilight was enjoying having friends.

_____________________________________________________________________________

Twilight parted from her two friends, and went to her locker to get her books for her first classes. She was happy, humming a little tune, and pulled her locker open, not really paying attention to anything else. Her lack of attention caused said locker door to smash into Private’s unsuspecting face.

“Ow.” He groaned as he dropped a large black feather he was looking at.

“OH! I’m so sorry, are you alright?” Twilight apologized then froze, looking at the giant feather. “Where… did you get that?”

“Oh, found it on the soccer field.” He said, bending down to pick it up. “It’s really weird because it’s so large, certainly not from any bird on earth, let alone in this area.”

“It… kind of looks like an overlarge corvid feather, to me,” Twilight said, running her fingers through her hair nervously. “M-maybe a science experiment got away from somebody, or something.”

“Yeah you may be right.” Private said, putting the feather in his trenchcoat. “Lot of weird stuff is going on around town lately though. People are reporting smashed pavement, overturned cars over by Sugarcube corner and the museum had some damage to exhibits. Now these feathers are littering the soccer field…”

“Why are you so interested in all this? For all you know it could be random vandalism,” Twilight said, internally planning a mad dash to Principal Celestia’s office.

He laughed nervously, “Well, I kinda wanna be a detective someday, if the outfit didn’t give that away. So I’m naturally curious about this stuff. Gotta follow the weird wherever it leads.” He paused and said, “Actually...weren’t you at Pinkie’s party a few days ago?”

“Of course I was. It was a party for me to welcome me to the school. Would be kinda rude not to go,” Twilight replied, with a roll of her eyes.

“The...same night those cars were smashed..” He said thoughtfully. “Ray also told me you were at the soccer field last night…”

“Ray? Would that be Raiden? The flashy guy who dresses like a J-Pop star?” Twilight asked.

“Yeah, kind of childhood friends.” Private replied. “He of course wanted to brag about ‘getting Rainbow Dash nekked’ but let me guess, didn’t get that far?”

“No. I noticed him going into the girls’ shower, with a huge bag, and Rainbow Dash went in and kicked him in the genitals, before wrecking his video equipment. Apparently, he was intending to film Rainbow Dash showering. I would suppose any other feminine footage would be a perk,” Twilight observed with a sigh. “So… Not exactly a witness with the most character, to say the least.”

“I guess so, still, whatever’s going on, try to be careful okay?” He said genuinely. “Wouldn’t want you to get caught up in something dangerous.”

Twilight blinked, a slight blush showing on her cheeks, though she was thinking: ”Way too late for that, mister detective.”

“Uh… Why are you so worried about me, anyway? We… barely know each other…” Twilight said out loud.

Private blushed in turn. “Do I... need a reason to care about somebody?”

“W-well… The concern is… appreciated, b-but… Oh, look at the time… Gotta go!” Twilight uttered, dashing to her homeroom. What was it about him that made her heart flutter, like that? She really needed to get to Principal Celestia and tell her about this guy, as soon as she had a free period.

Private tilted his head, and shook it. “C’mon Private, get your head out of the clouds, you got a mystery to solve,” He said to himself, walking away.

__________________________________________________________________

Celestia leaned against her hand as she looked at some paperwork in her office. She sighed, “My school for something besides paperwork…” she groaned.

Just in time to relieve her boredom, there came a knock on the door.

“Principal Celestia? Are you busy? I need to talk to you,” Twilight said urgently from the other side.

Celestia unceremoniously stuffed the paperwork into her desk and put on her best smile. “No, Twilight, come in.”

“I think we may have a problem,” Twilight said, coming in, and closing the door. She quickly sat in one of the chairs in front of Celestia’s desk. “There’s this guy, Private, who seems to be investigating things.”

“Investigating things…?” Celestia said, and got up out of her desk to close the blinds on her windows. “Pertaining to our... activities you mean?” She asked.

“Yeah… Times like this, I wish the physical objects, and not just the people would become intangible… The ogre damaged some displays at the museum before he was defeated. It was definitely a ‘he’. Don’t ask how I know, I don’t want to remember. Bowser really knocked some cars around in his rampage, before Pinkie and I could stop him. Then lastly, the giant ravens who attacked the soccer field left some feathers behind after Rainbow Dash and her Griffon took them out,” Twilight explained. “So the monsters leaving physical evidence of their presence… And this Private guy also found out I was at both the party, where Bowser showed up, and at the soccer field, though, I kind of deflected him a bit… I hope…”

“Uh… Twilight… Why did you give one of the monsters a name?” Celestia asked.

“It was a giant, bipedal turtle, so naturally I thought Super Mario Brothers. Considering what’s been coming over, I’m lucky it didn’t breath fire,” Twilight replied with a sigh.

“Anyways, yes monsters can leave behind parts, while their corpses vanish if defeated parts like horns and feathers can remain if detached,” Celestia explained. “Property damage could be an issue as well. As for Private…” She made a face, one of worry, regret, and feeling torn for the briefest of moments before adopting a face Twilight couldn’t read. “Stay away from him.”

“Kind of hard to do, since he’s in some of my classes, Professor, but I will attempt to limit my interactions with him as best I can,” Twilight replied, though internally, her heart seemed to ache at the thought of the limitation.

Celestia turned her back to Twilight. “If you can, halt his investigation. Ours is a dangerous war that we need to involve as few as possible. Focus on your mission to find the other elements.” Celestia’s tone as she said that was...cold.

“I’ll do my best. I’ll try to clean up any left-over parts as best I can, and get the others to as well. If I could learn a spell that could fix any property damage, that would help a lot, too. No weird evidence, no investigation, then he has to give up,” Twilight posited thoughtfully.

“Very well.” Celestia said. “You are dismissed.”

Twilight blinked, Celestia had never, dismissed her before. Not in such a fashion.

“Thank you for seeing me,” Twilight said, meekly, and left the office, to see if she could grab her books, before her free period was up. Oh well. She didn’t really have time for romance, anyway. She had bridges to mend, friends to make, and guardians to induct… Never mind keeping Pinkie from giving Rarity the idea to make them all costumes, once she was brought into the fold. What was it was Pinkie and costumes? With a shake of her head, Twilight trotted down the hall, to her locker.

All the way though, she couldn’t shake the small pain in her heart that Celestia’s order left behind. Why did Private make her want to just disregard it all?

_______________________________________________________________________

The Home Economics room of Canterlot High was a room devoted to a multitude of arts. Cooking was at one end, and sewing was at the other. In the middle was the tables and chairs where they learned household budgeting, parenting, resource management, and even some commercially applicable subjects, like small business management. The cooking classes were quite popular, and often recommended for the boys especially.

The sewing section was a wonderland for the up-and-coming fashionista. An assortment of cloth, thread, and other materials were stored neatly away in boxes and on shelves, for easy access. Everything was kept neat, and tidy, and was exactly the opposite of Rarity’s ‘organized chaos’ in her workshop. However, Rarity was not the only one who worked in this space. Just the one who worked here the most often.

Rarity was at one of the sewing department’s mannequins, working on her latest creation, humming cheerfully as she did so. She fully planned on wearing this to the soiree she had been invited to, this evening. Everything had to be perfect to catch his eye.

Spike came into the Home Ec room as she was working, holding a roll of fabric. “Hey Rarity, I got this purple one you wanted.” He said, running over and handing it to her with eager devotion.

“Oh, why thank you, Spikey Wikey,” she said beaming at the younger boy, taking the fabric from him. “You have been such a big help to me, today.”

“Uh, anything for you Rarity, I’m just happy to help,” Spike said, blushing and rubbing the back of his head nervously.

“I just hope you aren’t skipping classes to help me, though, darling. I’d hate to see you get bad grades because of me,” Rarity said, looking at Spike over the tops of her red catseye glasses.

“Oh don’t worry, this is my free period,” Spike said. “I’m not missing anything really by helping you out.”

Rarity gave a small laugh, Spike has been such a dear ever since they met. She really enjoyed the company and help with all of her projects…

Though she couldn’t shake the odd feeling of deja vu whenever Spike helped her.

There was a knock at the door, and Twilight peeked in, looking around.

“Hello?” she said tentatively.

Rarity looked up from her work and smiled upon seeing Twilight. “Twilight! Darling how have you been? I’ve been hoping you would eventually come to see me!” She said, getting up and walking over to Twilight happily.

“Hi, Rarity. I hope Spike hasn’t been bothering you, too much,” Twilight said with a smile. “He can be kind of single-minded when he gets an idea in his head.”

“Hey!” Spike yelled.

“Oh he’s been nothing but a dear, and helping me out,” Rarity said. “Could you give us a few moments, Spike darling?”

“Sure thing,” Spike said, walking out. “I gotta get ready for my next class anyways.”

Rarity smiled as he left. “Going to be quite the gentleman when he’s older that one,” she said happily.

“Yeah… Just hope he doesn’t get his heart broken,” Twilight murmured with a shake of her head. “Bad case of puppy love he’s got. Anyway… I don’t suppose I could convince you to meet a couple of folks that have something important to say to you, after school, could I?”

“Possibly darling, I am rather swamped at the moment.” Rarity said, “But enough about that” She said, pulling a measuring tape out of her purse. “Let’s get you measured shall we? Be a dear and hold still for a moment.” She proceeded to begin measuring Twilight

“Uh… why? I mean, it’s not like I’m going to need any clothes made, or anything,” Twilight said, standing still, and indulging Rarity’s whim.
“Anyway, I made a couple of friends who used to be friends with you… and they’re hoping to apologize for things they actually said in the past, and make up. Though a lot of their emails and texts weren’t their fault. Their accounts were hacked.”

Rarity seemed to not hear her, simply focusing on her measurements. “Darling you are quite the beauty yourself. But you hide yourself behind your simple tastes. I cannot ignore the potential for fabulousness.”

“I prefer simple. Its easier to maintain, I don’t have to wash it in a special cycle or take it to the dry cleaners, and they tend to be things I can just throw in when I need to,” Twilight replied. “And you didn’t hear a word I said, earlier, did you?”

“Of course it’s easier darling but simple can be a true waste of resources when all is said and done.” Rarity said, answering Twilight's question.

“Rarity, Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash want to apologize to you,” Twilight said outright, sounding a little frustrated at the fashionista’s one-track mind.

Rarity stopped, and looked at Twilight dead in the eye. “Darling, could you please not talk about those two right now?” She said, her voice dead serious. “Or Applejack and Fluttershy? I’d rather not think about those ungrateful cretins.”

Twilight blinked at the sheer coldness of Rarity’s tone.

Rarity then went right back to measuring as if nothing happened.

And Pinkie Pie said Rainbow Dash was stubborn…

“And, that should be it for the measurements, at least initially.” Rarity said, and then closed the blinds on the windows, smiling. “Now darling, let’s take your simple beauty and make you Fabulous!”

Twilight gulped in response.

_____________________________________________________________________

Twenty minutes later….

“And here we are, honestly it’s a touch of a rush job and I had to guess some measurements. It’s only a basic design darling but even so, I think it’s a remarkable improvement!” Rarity said, holding up a mirror to Twilight.

There were no words. Rarity had worked a complete transformation on Twilight, that took even Twilight’s breath away. The dress was simple but, allowed Twilight to really shine. She went from a simple nerd to quite a looker. She was sure to turn some heads if she walked out into the hallway with this...well...maybe one head would be nice… Wait! No no no no! She can’t turn THAT head! She had been told not to!

“Wow… You’re really good at this,” Twilight said, stunned.

“Darling you look simply divine!” Rarity said happily. “Why I’m sure boys will be lining up to net a Fall Formal date with you.”

“Fall Formal?” Twilight asked, tilting her head. “Is that some kind of event here?”

Rarity’s eyes grew wide. “SOME KIND OF EVENT!? Darling it’s only one of the biggest dances of the year! There’s music! Couples dancing! An election for a queen, though honestly Sunset wins every year, and so much more!”

“New student. Right here. Just transferred in. How am I supposed to know all this? Especially me being something of a nerd, who’s more into advanced studies, and college prep than boys?” Twilight asked with a self-deprecating chuckle. “I mean, honestly, I never had friends, until I transferred here.”

“Sorry, darling, it is a rather important event here.” Rarity said. “I mean, the whole school will attend.” She then grinned at Twilight. “Any particular gentleman you’d like to have escort you?”

“Uh… m-maybe, b-but, you know me. I don’t have the time, what with the advanced studies, college prep, figuring out the right extracurriculars to look good on my college applications,” Twilight replied blushing. “I’m having enough of a time trying to make friends.”

“Oh posh darling, there is always time for romance. Why I myself plan to get swept off my feet by...him.” Rarity said with a happy sigh, looking off in no particular direction

“‘Him’. That’s a rather general pronoun, Rarity. It sounds like you’ve got a very specific ‘him’ in mind, though,” Twilight replied.

“Why Prince Blueblood, the son of our fair mayor. The most handsome boy in our age group! To meet, fall in love and to be married to such a prince is every girl’s dream!” Rarity said, stars in her eyes.

“You do realize his name is ‘Prince’ and he’s not actually royalty right?” Twilight asked.

“Darling don’t ruin this for me,” Rarity said, still starry eyed.

“Reality would like to check in, please. It ordered a single room, non-smoking,” Twilight said with a small smile. “It’s a nice dream to have, not my idea of a nice dream but it’s not my dream, but do you really know this guy well enough to hang your entire future on him?”

“Oh reality can go check in somewhere else,” Rarity grumbled. “Like a certain cowgirl who refuses to wear anything approaching fabulous…” She clenched her fists a little.

“You mean Applejack? I don’t think she could wear anything ‘fabulous’, really. She works on a farm, after all. Anything you make for her would probably get ruined,” Twilight observed logically.

“Yes I know, but every time I try get her to, oh I don’t know, wash up or do something with that gorgeous blond hair of hers she always brushed me off!” Rarity said, her anger steadily rising. “THE NERVE!”

“Well… Not everybody has your eye for fashion. And not everybody has your tastes,” Twilight said cautiously. “People are all different, which is a good thing. If we were all the same, it’d be really boring.”

“But bringing out one’s beauty is what I live for darling! And she’s not even the worst offender! TIme and time again I poured my heart and soul into every design I make. And what do I get for my efforts. Complaints and accusations that I am too demanding and nitpicky...oh by the way, darling, you may want to flatten that crease a little.”

“Oh, sure,” Twilight said, complying. “It’s obvious you’ve got a keen eye for detail, and are quite the perfectionist in your art. It could be they haven’t had the chance to understand you from their own perspective… I do know at least two that would like to apologize for the past, and try to get to know you again, if you’re willing to let them… You seem like a generous soul, Rarity, so maybe you could show them a little generosity with your time?”

Rarity glared at Twilight. “Darling, I highly suggest you leave before you say something else you’ll regret.” she said coldly.

Twilight held up her hands placatingly. “Okay. Can’t say I didn’t try. Thanks for the outfit. See you around, Rarity,” she said as she left. Once outside, Twilight sighed, running a hand down her face. “Ugh… I swear, Rainbow Dash was easier to convince than her. What’s it going to take, a monster attack?” Twilight thought, before she pushed herself upright, and started walking to her next class.

Rarity went back to work. “Now, to work on my magical night with Prince…” She said to herself. “Making everything perfect...thread by thread.”

Twilight walked along the hallway, books in hand, blinking in surprise at all the appreciative looks she was getting. A blush grew on her cheeks, and she was obviously starting to feel self-conscious. This was quite the change from her normal walk, to be certain.

As she tried to move as quickly as possible, she rounded a corner, and spotted...Private..seeing her...a blush coming onto his face...did he…?

NONONONONONONONO!!! No! No time for this. And he’s off limits, anyway! Though her heart ached at her determination to follow Celestia’s orders, but heartache or no, she was going to do as she had been asked. She shook her head, hurrying to her next class, trying to outrun her feelings.

_________________________________________________________________

That evening, Twilight was getting ready to host her very first sleepover at her house. She had ordered pizzas, set up her brother’s college-days mini fridge with plenty of sodas and juices, and was inflating a couple air mattresses so Rainbow and Pinkie wouldn’t be sleeping on the floor. Spike, on the other hand, was just watching and looking amused at all the preparations. But then he turned back to the window, watching as rain clouds were starting to come in.

“She’s really going to meet Prince huh?” Spike said, laying his head back on the chair he was sitting in.

“Yeah. I just hope she isn’t disappointed. I told her she didn’t know him well enough to put all her hopes on him,” Twilight said, as she came in carrying extra pillows, then checking them off on a checklist she had made earlier. “Okay. I think it’s ready for optimal slumber party occupation.”

“I mean, it’s not like I didn’t think she’d be seeing other guys,” Spike said, sighing. “She could have her pick of the lot. I just, am worried is all.”

“And you’ve got this massive, obsessive crush on her that makes you irrational, and shout to the heavens that you intend to date a Junior, when you’re a freshman, and most Juniors don’t even look at Freshmen when they’re considering romantic partners,” Twilight said with a small smirk, taking the opportunity to get a dig in on her brother.

“Twilight I’m being serious here.” Spike said, standing up and walking to his sister. “I... don’t tell Mom but I’m just going to go and check out the party.”

“You know you’ve got a curfew, right?” Twilight said, looking worried. “I mean, I’ll try to cover for you, but…”

“Thanks Twi, you’re the best.” He said, walking towards the door, taking an umbrella. “If Prince turns out to be a toad, well, I gotta be there for Rarity.”

“Don’t forget your phone, you lovesick dork!”

Twilight sighed, shaking her head, then went to check on when Pinkie and Rainbow would be arriving.

____________________________________________________________

Rarity sat on a bench in the park that wasn’t too far away from the Blueblood mansion, high heels sitting on the bench beside her as she held her head in her hands, sobbing at the injustice of it all. How could her perfect dream have fallen apart so badly?

________________________________________________________________

It all started so well, arriving, being the center of such lovely attentions in her perfect dress. When she first saw him, her heart lifted, everything was perfect. She strode up to him, the same way she practiced a hundred times before. A lady can never be too prepared darlings. She curtsied, he bowed, she introduced herself as Rarity. Everything was perfect, he led her around, ever so handsome in his suit. Everything was perfect...until...well…

The rest of the night happened.

Oh if only she hadn’t spilt that glass of punch on the table linen. That was the start of it. Everybody seemed to just… turn against her, never mind Prince being rather cool. She apologized profusely, it being an accident, after all, but for some reason, these people felt they were above such things, and that she was somehow… less for having one.

It only got worse from there, and it somehow culminated in Rarity being used as a shield, when some jealous woman saw Prince with Prince and threw cake at him. By then Rarity had had quite enough of this treatment, turned on Prince.

“Afraid to get DIRTY?!” she growled, and smeared cake all over his fine suite. She then, quickly, fled the party before anything else could happen.

________________________________________________________

This wasn’t how things were supposed to go at all! There was supposed to be fireworks! Love at first sight! A ring with a diamond the size of her fist!...okay maybe the last part was a little much but still!

How did her perfect night, which she had planned for months, go so wrong? She looked up, and saw that rain was starting to fall, as if to add icing to her cake of misery. She continued sobbing for a while, before a voice interrupted her.

“Rarity?”

She looked up, seeing Spike standing there, umbrella in hand. “Are you, wearing cake on your dress?” He said, tilting his head.

“Spike? Oh, Spike, what are you doing here? It’s so late…” Rarity said, concern overriding her misery temporarily.

He laughed a little, “Oh you know, just in the neighborhood...at night...in the rain..” He laughed a little more nervously as his statement fell apart.

“Twilight told you about Prince Blueblood’s party, didn’t she?” Rarity asked with a small wry smile.

Spike sighed. “Yeah, didn’t expect to find you with cake though,” He said, coming over and putting the umbrella over them.

“I was expecting something so very different to happen,” Rarity said sadly.

“Like what? Some kind of fairy tale?” Spike asked. “Sorry but, fairy tales don’t really happen in real life...princes can be nasty toads.”

“Is it so wrong to dream?” Rarity asked. “Was I being so very foolish for wanting a happily-ever-after?”

“I never said it was wrong to hope,” Spike said, wisely for somebody his age. “Just because fairy tales don’t happen often doesn’t mean they don’t happen at all. I think it’s good that you hoped, but you can’t let it destroy you if that hope is crushed. You’ll get back up from this I’m sure of it.”

“You are remarkably wise for your age, Spike,” Rarity said with a smile. “You are going to make some lucky girl very happy.”

Spike blushed and laughed nervously. “Uh, a-anyways, I should get you back home at least, getcha dried off.”

“I think, perhaps, it would be better if I went to your home, instead of mine,” Rarity said nodding. “My parents are off on one of their innumerable trips, leaving my little sister with Grandmama, and it would not look good for an unescorted minor to be alone in the home of an older woman.” Rarity got up, picking up her heels. “Shall we, Spikey Wikey?”

“Right,” Spike said, getting up. “I just want you to feel better Rarity, it’s all I ever want.”

“Honestly, darling, I’ll feel much better when I can get out of this cake-stained dress. I do hope Twilight has something I can borrow for the nonce,” Rarity said, as she started walking in the direction of Spike’s house.

As Spike was about to follow her however…

BONG! BONG! BONG!!!!

Rarity tilted her head. “I don’t remember a clock tower being, here?” Her eyes grew wide, as she saw the rain stopping in mid air, leaving behind thousands of little droplets. “What… what is going on here?” she asked, then looked at Spike. “Spike, do you…”

She saw that Spike was frozen stiff. She tentatively reached out a hand to touch his shoulder, only for her hand to pass right through. “Darling? Spike are you alright?” She said to the frozen Spike.

She turned stiff herself as she heard a terrible slithering sound, a hissing. She turned around, and saw a massively huge cobra standing before her, baring it’s fangs and glaring down at her with red eyes.

“Oh… oh dear… Where did THAT come from?!” she cried, shifting the high heels to her hands, hoping to use the narrow heels as weapons against this thing.It hissed loudly, and lunged at her, she barely managed to get out of the way as it hit itself on the concrete. It shook its head and hissed at her.

“Alright you ugly reptile!” Rarity said, bravely. “You get away from my Spikey Wikey!” She stopped herself. “No not my Spikey Wikey I mean...dammit… Nevermind! Stay away from him!” She ran away dodging through the trees, hoping that the huge cobra would follow her, and get entangled in the trees, keeping it distracted and away from Spike.

It chased after her, into the trees.

_________________________________________________________

Twilight was humming to herself as she was putting some finishing touches on her slumber party. She was interrupted by the gem case vibrating inside her dresser drawer.

“Huh?” Twilight said, “What’s going on, now?”

She dug into her dresser, and opened the case, only for the purple gem to come out, hover in the air, and then zoom out an open window.

“What… Wait… Does that mean that somebody’s having a witching hour? I don’t even know where that silly thing went,” Twilight said irately. “I hope you get there in time… Please get there in time…”

________________________________________________________________

Rarity ran as fast as she could through the trees, trying to tangle up the snake as best she could, she lost her heels after she smacked the creature when it got too close. She eventually came out of the trees, the snake’s jaws snapping as it tried to get at her, only to come up short when it’s tangled body pulled it back.

Rarity breathe heavily, wiping sweat from her brow. “Not how I wanted to spend my evening at all,” She said to herself. “I just wish something, anything could help me out here.”

Her prayers were answered when the purple gem came flying towards her, taking the shape of a diamond mid flight. It flew towards her wrist, forming a bracelet as she fell unconscious.

_____________________________________________________________

Like the others, Rarity woke up on an invisible platform, this time under a purple sky. She stood, and nervously looked around. “Where am I? Am I dreaming?” She said to herself.

Rarity Belle. The belle of the ball, and oh so generous. But only with her own tastes and preferences, and never considering the needs of others. Giving gifts can be generous, true, but is giving useless gifts truly generous?

“Who are you, darling? Please come out and explain what is going on.” Rarity said, looking around.

I see someone who tries to show generosity, without consideration for others. I see someone who is so stubborn, and convinced she is right, that she won’t be generous with her time, when she feels spurned.

“But I...try to be generous…” Rarity said, hugging herself. “I spend so much time trying to bring out the beauty in others, I guess I can’t ever see what they really need. It’s, hard being generous all the time, when few are generous in return…”

They have tried. They failed, because they were mislead. Then you cut ties because you felt they spurned your generosity. Then you selfishly cling to your feelings of hurt, because it is oh so dramatic for you to be the wronged party, and you can lay on your chaise lounge, and bemoan your lot in life, and how little your art is appreciated.

“I just...want...everyone to notice…” Rarity said, and stiffened when she heard a cruel laugh.

“And they never noticed, did they? What did they do for me, after I worked, and slaved so hard for them?! NOTHING! All those constant texts and emails, belittling our talent, and our eye for detail,” said a cruel visage of herself with long violet and white hair, with cruel teal slitted eyes. It was dressed in a mockery of her own outfit, with sharp edges, and flairs that look like they could be used as weapons. “I don’t need THEM! I will find others. Others who will notice my work, and be proud to wear it!”

Shallow people, with shallow wants, and just the desire to look better than their peers, and nothing more in their heads. Are those the kinds of people you want to surround yourself with, Rarity Belle? Or will you still cling to your anger, and let it stifle your generosity?

“No…” Rarity said, bowing her head. “Because, I want my work to be appreciated yes, but in the end, I was using generosity as an excuse. I wanted everybody to love my work, but I didn’t realize I had to work with their needs and wants, hopes and dreams.”

“Who CARES about their wants and needs? THEIR hopes and dreams? They’re so small-minded, thinking only for the next class, or the next dance, or the next boy! I’m going to run the best dress shop in Canter City, with the rich and famous begging for my designs!” the nightmarish version of herself said, clenching a fist to emphasise her vision. “I will be a GOD of fashion!”

There is wanting to be appreciated. And then there is wanting mere fawning adoration. You have experienced true generosity, Rarity Belle, in the last place you would ever expect it. Open your eyes, and see what is right in front of you.

Rarity put a hand on her heart, smiling kindely. “Spikey Wikey, he’s seen me at my best and my worst. Yet still cared for me, not because he expected any reward, but just because he wanted to help me.” She then stood firm, glaring at her counterpart. “That is true generosity! Right now Spikey Wikey is in trouble! And I will do everything in my power to make sure that snake doesn’t hurt him! And I won’t stop there! I’ll work hard! Toil away! And bring out the beauty of this world! Not for my sake! But for everyone’s sake! Generosity is it’s own reward! And I will not hear otherwise!”

With that, her dark counterpart faded away, replaced by a floating whip with gemstones adorning it.

Do you swear, Rarity, to be generous with your time as well? To protect those who cannot protect themselves, even though it may take time away from your fashion work?

“If I am to be a truly generous spirit, then I must. As the heavens as my witness...I SWEAR!” She reached out, and grabbed the whip’s handle.

_______________________________________________________________

Rarity opened her eyes to find the snake hissing angrily at her, preparing to lunge at her with its massive fangs. Rarity quickly lashed the snake with her whip, causing it to recoil in pain hissing angrily the gems scratched it. She kept up the offensive, whipping it over and over, the gems of her whip’s lash painfully lacerating the huge cobra.

“How DARE you attack MY Spikey Wikey!” she yelled as she lashed the giant snake.

It slipped back, regaining its composure as it hissed at her again, waiting to strike back. Rarity felt something, an instinct to call something very powerful to aid in her fight…

She closed her eyes and shouted, “GUARDIAN BEAST!” She whipped the ground, causing a magic circle to appear. She looked at it...as it moved back towards Spike. It fell under Spike’s feet, stopping and glowing with a bright green light. That light turned into a bright green flaming circle, that engulfed Spike. He moved again, hunching over and then let out a loud roar.

“Spikey...Wikey…?” Rarity said, taking a few steps back as the fire shot into the air.

Out of the flame came a large, scaly, purple dragon with sharp green spines, slitted green eyes, massive claws and huge wings. It roared again, shooting out a jet of green flame that lit up the night sky.

“Spike...you’re a..dragon…?” Rarity said, trying to comprehend what she just saw.

Dragon Spike looked over towards the snake, it still hissed at him, but it sounded almost terrified. Spike roared in turn and lunged at the snake, baring his massive claws and slicing deep into the snake’s skin. The Snake tried to bite Spike, only for its fangs to shatter into pieces under Spike’s hard dragon scales. Spike then lifted the beast toward his mouth, and shot a terrible spout of flame point blank, turning the snake into ash before Rarity’s eyes.

He let go of the snake’s remains, and turned his slitted eyes towards Rarity, gazing down at her.

Rarity gulped, and looked up at the dragon in fear. “Spikey Wikey? Is that...really you?”

He turned and lowered his head to her, smoke coming from his nostrils. Rarity closed her eyes, and extended her hand towards him, unsure of what was going to happen next. Her fears were put to rest, when she felt Spike press his muzzle into her hand, murring affectionately.

Rarity opened her eyes, then started petting him, scritching his ridges, giggling giddily. “Oh my… Who is going to explain all this, I wonder? Also, good job, my Spikey Wikey.”

Spike murred in a way that sounded like laughter, and then extended his forked tongue, and began gently licking the cake off her dress. This caused Rarity to giggle again, and she continued to pet Spike as he cleaned her off.

“Thank you, darling. Just wish I knew how I was going to explain this to your sister… And how am I going to carry a begemmed whip about? I’m sure there’s some way to do it, but I’m hardly the swashbuckling type,” Rarity observed with a chuckle. As if to answer her question, the whip glowed, the light settling around her wrist as a golden bracelet with a purple diamond-shaped gemstone in it. “Well. That’s one problem solved.”

When Spike finished cleaning her dress, he was slowly consumed by green flame again, causing Spike to return to his human form. He moaned, closing his eyes and resting against Rarity, sleeping peacefully.

“Well. I’d better get you back home,” Rarity said, carefully picking him up. “Sorry about the fireman’s carry, Spikey Wikey, but there is no way for me to manage both you and your umbrella…” With that she started toward Twilight’s house, trying to figure out how to explain what happened.

_______________________________________________________________________

“Awww yeah! Take that reapers! You aren’t getting this galaxy if Commander Rainbow Dash has anything to say about it!” Rainbow yelled as she played on Twilight’s P-Box U.

“Whoo! Go Dashie!” Pinkie gleefully cheered from the sidelines, as Twilight watched them both in amusement. She was surprised that her parents let her have this sleepover, while they were visiting Shining Armor and Cadence. Maybe they were just as happy as she was that she had friends now. Her thoughts were interrupted by a knock on the door. She went downstairs, and opened it to see Rarity carrying Spike in the doorway.

“Rarity? Spike! What happened?” Twilight asked, concern in her voice.

“It’s a long story, darling… Can we put him to bed, please? He’s had a busy night,” Rarity said, having carried the boy all the way there.

“Oh, of course. Follow me, please,” Twilight said, leading Rarity upstairs to Spike’s room. It was much cleaner than Rarity was expecting to be honest. The fashionista went in, and carefully lay Spike on the bed, kissing his forehead.

“Sleep well, my Spikey Wikey,” she said, as she straightened up and turned to face Twilight. “I don’t hardly know where to begin…” Rarity said, running a hand through her hair, causing Twilight to notice the bracelet that Rarity now wore.

“Oh, don’t worry,” Twilight said. “I’m sure we’ll believe you.”

Peeking into the room, was Pinkie and Rainbow. Pinkie zoomed in and pulled Rarity into a big hug. “Oh my gosh! Rarity, it’s so good to see you! I’m so so sorry my parties got overboard! I want us to be friends again! Pleasepleasepleasepleaseeeessss!!!”

“My… Pinkie, calm down, darling. And… I’m sorry, too. I should have put more thought into balancing my vision with your own needs. And, yes… I would love that, too. Honestly, I’ve missed you…” Rarity said hugging Pinkie back.

“Geez, talk about sappy.” Rainbow said with a roll of her eyes.

“Now, Rainbow, be nice,” Twilight warned.

“Fine fine, so long as she doesn’t try to put me in that weird dress and wig again,” Rainbow said, walking over. “Welcome back Rares, boy do we got a story for you.”

“Sorry, darling. I really am. I think that was for a play, if I recall correctly, and you were the only model I had available. As for your story, I’m sure it can’t be any more fantastic than mine,” Rarity said with a laugh.

“Oh, I don’t know…” Twilight said, holding up her own bracelet to show Rarity. “It may be pretty close.”

____________________________________________________________

After Rarity had changed into some jammies that Twilight let her borrow, it took awhile to explain all that happened. First came Twilight explaining who they are and what they were supposed to do. Then came Rarity’s story about what happened that night. They all sat around on Twilight’s bed, listening to the story.

“So let me get this straight,” Rainbow said, “Spike’s a dragon and your guardian beast?!”

“That’s awesome!” Pinkie said, “Mine’s a big crocodile made of rocks!”

“That does explain Spikes… well… obession with you,” Twilight observed thoughtfully.

“Now Twilight, Spikey Wikey is just wanting to be a good guardian to his partner, wanting to be close should I need him,” Rarity chided.

“Still though,” Rainbow said, tilting her head. “He walks around and talks and thinks and stuff, he’s uh...sentiment?”

“Sentient,” Twilight corrected.

“Yeah that.” Rainbow said. “Still, having a dragon would be cool, I could totally prank Crystal Prep on a massive scale.”

“I just think he’d be great for parties!” Pinkie said with a giggle. “Forget hay rides, how about dragon rides?”

“NO!” Twilight and Rarity said in unison.

“I will NOT have my Spikey Wikey trotted about like some kind of… sideshow attraction!” Rarity declared.

“And a guardian beast is not supposed to be used for parties, or for pranking another school! We’re supposed to keep this a SECRET, remember?!” Twilight added.

“Yeah yeah, you guys are no fun.” Rainbow said. “Anyways it’s weird, that Spike can just become a dragon whenever Rarity wants.”

“I think it’s cute, him going all big and badass when Rarity needs him,” Pinkie said with a giggle. “Don’t think I didn’t see that kiss Rarity.”

“I certainly wasn’t trying to hide it, Pinkie Pie,” Rarity said with a toss of her hair. “Can’t do much, until we’re older, but… I’ve found my prince, and he was right there in front of me, all along.”

“... Wow… He really is going to date you… Who’d have thought?” Twilight said sounding surprised.

“Darling, what are you talking about?” Rarity asked.

“Oh, nothing much. It’s just that Spike declared, right after meeting you, that someday he would date you,” Twilight replied with a shrug.

“Well… Fancy that,” Rarity said chuckling.

“So anyways before we get to more sappy talk,” Rainbow said, holding up the gem case, “anybody notice there’s two left?”

“That means Fluttershy and Applejack!” Pinkie said. She then giggled, “You’re gonna be reeeal happy when Fluttershy comes back.”

“No I’m not!” Rainbow yelled.

“But you two are soooo cute! You two were besties ever since you were little, and braiding each other’s hair.” Pinkie said teasingly.

“Alright c’mere you!” Rainbow yelled, tackling Pinkie and the two began to wrestle like a couple of kids, acting like real friends for the first time in years.

“Ah,” Rarity sighed, smiling at their antics, as she and Twilight watched them. “I did, truly, miss those two, I have to admit.”

“Still though, we aren’t done yet,” Twilight said looking to the case. “Somebody wanted to make sure all five of you split up..and I’m going to find out who.”

Chapter 5 "Applejack and Fluttershy"

Chapter 5

“Applejack and Fluttershy”

“Apples to Pets”

The next morning, on a fine Saturday, Twilight and Rarity took the bus to the outskirts of Canter City, where Applejack lived on her family farm, Sweet Apple Acres. The place certainly lived up to its name, with apple trees that seemed to stretch off into the horizon all surrounding the farmstead itself. There was a quaint, old-fashioned farmhouse, the requisite barn, silos, and other assorted outbuildings that a farm would need to store harvests, and tools. As the two girls walked up, they could see that Applejack was already hard at work, harvesting apples from the trees, stopping for a moment to wipe sweat from her brow, before starting right back up.

“My goodness. She does have quite the work ethic, doesn’t she?” Rarity observed, thoughtfully. “And you were right, Twilight darling, any of my old versions of the outfits I made for Applejack would have been utterly ruined… Oh, but it is so beautiful out here… I don’t know why I refused to visit before. I was such a stuck-up fool, wasn’t I?”

“You’re just… cosmopolitan,” Twilight said diplomatically. “You’re used to cities, and city life…”

“Hm. True. I just feel like I was being about as boorish as that Blueblood. Never mind stifling my creativity. I feel positively inspired by these surroundings,” Rarity gushed, then turned sober. “Oh, and darling? I know I was rather hard to convince, but if you thought I was stubborn… Let’s just say you haven’t seen anything yet.”

“She’s worse than you?” Twilight asked.

“Much. And my being here is not going to help things at all. I’m afraid, she tends to see me as the worst sort of ‘city folk’,” Rarity said with a sigh. “Even though I’m here to try and mend things…”

“Oh boy,” Twilight uttered, slumping.

The girls walked down the small path and it didn’t take long to find Applejack. AJ was carrying a basket full of apples and setting them down with a huge pile of even more apples. She then wiped her brow and smiled proudly at her hard work. “That there’s gonna fill a lot of bellies,” She said to herself.

“Wow, you’ve really been busy, haven’t you?” Twilight said, as she and Rarity walked up.

AJ looked over from her work. “Bout time ya came around Twilight,” Aj said with a smile. “Hope ya got an empty belly, us Apples are always willin’ tah…” She stopped when she saw Rarity standing next to Twilight. Her friendly attitude melted like snow in summer. “And jus’ what are you doing here?” She said, crossing her arms at Rarity.

“Oh… I was hoping to tender a long-overdue apology, if I could. I know I owe you several-hundred, for being such a fool to your needs, when I was trying to make you clothing,” Rarity said, entreatingly, a hopeful smile on her face. She wasn’t dressed in her usual city outfit of a skirt, and top, but instead wore clothes that would be practical for visiting the country. Denim jeans (only slightly embellished), and a khaki mid-length sleeve top. “For what I actually said, and did, I apologise, wholeheartedly.”

“And some of the more hateful emails, and texts? Uh… Well… Those weren’t sent by Rarity,” Twilight explained. “Her account was hacked, and used to send all sorts of nasty things to you, and the rest.”

Aj kept her arms crossed, glaring at Rarity. “So you owe me at least a hundred apologies, it don’t mean Ah have tah hear any of them. Now get on off my property befer Ah kick ya mahself!” To exemplify her point, she casually kicked the apple tree behind her, causing all the apples to fall off.

“Wow… She IS stubborn,” Twilight said to Rarity as they both turned to leave.

“She is,” Rarity agreed. “It’s her pride, you know. Some of those horrid emails belittled her family farm, and a lot of her pride, and identity is tied up with that farm. But that stubbornness translates into determination, and I’ve always admired Applejack’s sense of integrity. That could be why she never accepted my outfits, before. She felt I was trying to make her into something she’s not. You see, Applejack seems to be quite the believer in the saying: ‘To thine own self be true’.”

When Twilight and Rarity got to the gate of Sweet Apple Acres, they paused to look back and wave, before they started their walk to the bus stop.

__________________________________________________________________

“A rather stubborn one indeed.” Celestia said as she sat on a small bench that evening. The two were in the park together, Celestia having summoned a small barrier for Twilight to practice her magic missiles on while the Professor sat inside it. The missiles were absorbed into the barrier, but the focus of the practice was for Twilight to be able to fire as many as she could as quick as she could.

“Rarity did warn me,” Twilight said, as she rapid-fired her magic missiles. “Applejack was all smiles, until she saw Rarity. Then she turned right off. But then, the hacker said some pretty nasty stuff.”

“It’s a shame really, to see such a beautiful friendship fall to pieces,” Celestia said, sadly. “I only hope you can work past that stubbornness sooner or later. Now, try to use as little magical power as you can, remember flashy attacks may look good but they also are power guzzlers.”

“Right, get the most bang for the buck, so to speak,” Twilight said, working on being more power efficient. “This is nothing like the seshin or sentai series on television… Pinkie still wants Rarity to make us costumes…”

Celestia shook her head, bemused. “You’re right, but there is some merit to those shows. They save their most flashy attacks to finish off the monster, instead of wasting the power on a monster they have no guarantee of hitting.”

“Oh. So they save the flashy finishers for when the monster can’t dodge. Okay that makes sense,” Twilight said with a nod, as she kept working out how to be more efficient. “Professor, I have found multiple incidences of where my friends’ texting and email accounts were hacked, to send the others false emails and texts. First to make them miss appointments, then to send insults, and be generally nasty.”

“And you believe that the hacker’s goal was to destroy the friendship the five all shared,” Celestia said, thoughtfully.

“It sure seems that way,” Twilight said. “Three different people getting their accounts hacked, with similar emails and texts sent to the others, is not exactly a coincidence. A famous author of spy fiction once said: ‘Once is happenstance. Twice is coincidence. Three times is enemy action’.”

“The Elements themselves are stronger when the bond is strong between the bearers.” Celestia said, using her magic to redirect one of Twilight’s magic missiles to fire back at her. “It is possible to steal an element and try to use it, but whoever did this is foolish to think they could take all six of them.”

“Oh? Why’s that?” Twilight asked, trying a low-power agility spell, and dodging the missile. “YES! I got a D&D Spell to work! Now if only I could get Acid Arrow for armored enemies…”

“The reason that there are six elements in the first place was because the elements were so powerful together.” Celestia explained. “If one were to try to use them all at once, it would utterly destroy them. The power is too much to handle for any one being, at least for longer than a few moments.”

“Yeah. But if somebody thought they knew better, or had deluded themselves they could handle the power, or just felt they… Oh… oh wow. I think I have a suspect. Professor, did you tell Sunset Shimmer about the Elements? And did you know who the possible bearers were?” Twilight asked, having a flash of inspiration.

“Sunset...is a special case, she did know about the Elements. Though I did not tell her myself, she found out in one of my old tomes on the Elements,” Celestia said. “I will investigate that on my end, you should focus on getting Applejack and Fluttershy on board.”

“I’ll try, Professor. But Sunset is looking like the prime suspect in the hacking. Remember how she reacted when Magic chose me?” Twilight replied. “She acted like I stole it from her. Came right out and said that Magic was supposed to be hers.”

“Sunset has always had a... problem when it came to entitlement,” Celestia said, shaking her head. “But, don’t worry about her for now, focus on your friends.” She then smiled at Twilight. “To think, a few weeks ago you dismissed the very idea of friends.”

“I know. I was really wrong about that, wasn’t I?” Twilight asked with a chuckle. “Never mind they’re all as different from myself, and each other as can be. It’s almost like magic.”

Celestia laughed, “More than you realize.”

__________________________________________________________________

Sunday was another bright, sunny day that found Twilight out of her usual comfort zone, and going to visit the Rescue Center. She had gotten directions, first, so she wouldn’t get lost, but quickly found her way there. It was a cheerful-looking place, with crates, and a large room, filled with an absolutely amazing-looking hamster habitat. In a basket a puppy and a kitten looked up at Twilight curiously as she walked into the center. There was an ell-shaped counter, where the adoptions were processed, and the rest of the building was given over to the care of the animals.

Fluttershy was running around all over the place, dressed in a green apron as she tried to attend to every animal she could. She stopped when she heard the door open. She saw Twilight and smiled. “Oh, hello Twilight, I didn’t expect you to come,” She said with a cute smile.

“I said I would,” Twilight said. “So here I am. Where can I find an apron, what do you need me to do, first?”

“Oh I got things handled right now actually,” Fluttershy replied. “I was just on my way to feeding our latest addition.” She walked towards a small birdcage on a stand, inside was a tan and brown owl with a bandage over it’s wing.

“Oh wow… That’s a bubo virginianus,” Twilight said in a hushed tone. “I hope he hasn’t been too much trouble…”

“Oh no he’s actually a real sweetie,” Fluttershy said, opening the cage. “I found him last night and his wing was hurt. I couldn’t leave him there. Here you go little guy.” She was about to hand some food to the owl, only for the owl to look past Fluttershy, and hoot at Twilight. It sounded, almost as if the owl recognized her.

“He’s… hooting at me…” Twilight said tilting her head.

Fluttershy reached into the cage, letting the owl hop on her hand. She brought the owl over to Twilight, it hooted again with excitement, reaching it’s head to try and nuzzle Twilight.

“That… isn’t normal behavior for a predatory bird,” Twilight observed, reaching over, and carefully petting the owl’s head. “And… wow, he’s really soft-footed… People who handle birds of prey usually have to wear leather gloves to protect themselves from their talons…”

“Oh I’m just used to handling it, and he seems to know not to stick his talons in too hard.” Fluttershy said, reaching into her apron for a proper leather glove giving it to Twilight. “Want to pick him up? I think he really likes you.”

“Uh… Sure…” Twilight said putting on the falconer’s glove, and holding her hand out to the owl. “I hope you don’t mind if I take the proper precautions,” she said to the owl.

The owl titled it’s head, hooted, and hopped onto Twilight’s hand with almost practiced ease. When Twilight brought him a little closer, he hooted happily and nuzzled Twilight’s cheek affectionately. Twilight laughed a little at the feeling of his feathers on her skin.

“You are no wild owl, I know that much,” Twilight said, petting his head, some more. “And you seem really smart, and surprisingly affectionate… You just need a name.”

“Hoo?” It hooted at her.

“You. You need a name,” Twilight replied, jokingly. “Hm… How about Owlowishcious? Do you like that name?”

“Hoo!” He said in reply, seeming to be happy at the choice.

“Twilight if you don’t mind, he could really use a home.” Fluttershy said. “Pets can be a wonderful joy to have in any home. Provided none of your family have bird allergies. But I’m sure you Owlowishcious will enjoy one another and bond just like me and Angel”

Sitting in one of the cages was a snow white rabbit that looked up at the mention of the name. Now, Twilight could never convince any of her friends of this. But to this day she swears that when Angel looked at her, it raised it’s cute little paw...and moved it to resemble an obscene hand gesture at Twilight.

“Fluttershy, he’s giving me ‘the paw’,” Twilight said frowning at the rude gesture.

“Oh Angel would never do such a thing,” Fluttershy said with a naive smile. “He’s just as sweet as his namesake.”

“But…” Twilight started, then looked at Owlowishcious. “You saw it, too, right?” she asked her new animal friend.

“Hoo…” He hooted in a very disapproving manner at the rabbit.

“See? I have a witness,” Twilight said to Fluttershy. “Owlowishcious saw him give me ‘the paw’.”

Fluttershy looked back at Angel, who gave big adorable eyes. “Hmmm...I don’t think so…”

Lousy two faced liar...Twilight thought, frowning up at the sniggering bunny. “So… how do I go about adopting Owlowishcious? And what do I need to feed him? I’d hate to have to get him mice…”

“Oh I have some pamphlets and some forms in the back, if you let me put Owlowishcious away, I’ll get them for you.” She said, holding out her hand.

“Uh, sure, here you go.” Twilight said, holding Owlowishcious for Fluttershy. The owl hooted sadly, reluctantly hopping into Fluttershy’s hand and then was put back in his cage, promptly falling asleep when he got inside.

Fluttershy closed and locked the cage quietly. “I’ll only be a bit.” She then went through the doors to the back of the shelter.

Twilight’s eyes wandered the various cages, until she saw an odd sight. Around the middle of the stack of cages were five empty ones. Twilight looked closer, seeing that they had long since been unused, dusty and were unoccupied. She rubbed the dust off the small name plate under one of them.

Gummy

“Pinkie’s Alligator?” Twilight said, tilting her head. She then proceeded to rub away the other name plates.

Winona

Opal

The only one that was labelled simply had ‘Rainbow Dash’s future pet’ under it.

“Wow… Fluttershy matched pets to all her friends, before they split… That’s amazing,” Twilight said smiling.

“Here they are, sorry they took a while I-” Fluttershy stopped as she came into the room and saw Twilight looking at the empty cages. “Oh, you um, weren’t supposed to see those…”

“Why not? They just show how good you are matching pets to people… Uhm… I’ve… kind of chatted with at least three of them… They really miss you, you know,” Twilight said, scuffing a foot. “And we discovered that somebody’s been hacking their emails and texts to first send the wrong days for important appointments, then to send nasty messages…”

Fluttershy walked to the cages, looking at them with a quiet longing. “Used to be that all of my friends would bring their pets to the park to play. Applejack’s dog Winona, Rarity’s cat Opal, my little bunny Angel, the only one who didn’t get a pet among us was Rainbow. Well, I had one in mind for her, but he turned out to be a hard sell.” She pointed down to one of the lower cages. Twilight kneeled down and came face to nose with...a turtle? Wait. No. That isn’t a turtle. The shell is more rounded, and its feet is made more for walking on land than swimming in water.

“You tried to get little miss ‘gotta go fast’ to go for a tortoise?” Twilight asked, sounding surprised. “I can see why it was a hard sell.”

“Poor Tank here has been stuck here for so long.” Fluttershy said kneeling beside her. “I was hoping it would convince Rainbow to...ya know, slow down.”

“Honestly, she kind of needs to. She’s quick to anger, quick to judge… If she would slow down, she’d learn more,” Twilight said with a sigh. “Speaking of hard sells, I’ve been trying to get her to try books. And I have the perfect series, too. I just know she’d love Daring Do.”

Fluttershy’s shoulders started shaking, she then stood up and turned away from Twilight. “Can we not talk about Rainbow Dash please…?”

“It still hurts?” Twilight asked, putting a hand on Fluttershy’s shoulder. Twilight quickly pulled out her phone, sending a text to the others to come to the Rescue Center. “What if I told you… that she missed you?”

“Twilight you don’t need to lie to me,” Fluttershy said, her shoulders shaking and a teardrop falling from her eyes to the floor. “I remember all the mean things her and the rest of my so called friends said. All I wanted was help for the shelter, to help all the animals when nobody wants to give them a home. But, they ended up hating me because I was so annoying and pestering.”

“Did they say that to your face, or in emails?” Twilight asked. “Because I know that Rainbow, Pinkie, and Rarity all had their email accounts hacked. And the hacker used them to send nasty emails to each friend in turn to break up the friendship.”

“You don’t have to lie to me, Twilight,” Fluttershy said, wiping her eyes. “It’s, better here anyways. I’m fine, none of the animals hate me for trying to help...or ask…”

“Why does everybody assume I’m lying?” Twilight said with a sigh. Just then Rarity burst through the door.

“Fluttershy, darling! I am SO sorry about anything I actually said to you!” she gushed, falling to her knees dramatically and hugging the surprised animal lover. “Those horrid emails were not my doing! I would never say such uncouth things! I would be only too happy to help out with your animal friends, that sort of thing never goes out of style! Never mind you helping me find Opal. She has been such a joy, and such a handful, but still… Forgive me?”

Twilight just looked at Rarity’s drama and had to chuckle, shaking her head. Leave it to Rarity to make an entrance. Before Fluttershy could reply however, Rainbow Dash and Pinkie followed through the door.

“Hey Flutters…” Rainbow said with a kind but guilty smile.

“Rainbow…” Fluttershy said, averting her eyes from her former friend.

“Come on Flutters,” Rainbow said, coming up to her. “None of us are mad at each other anymore. Twilight, sort of knocked some sense into all of us.”

“But I…” Fluttershy said, looking away still. “How do I know I can…”

Rainbow walked to her, and pulled Fluttershy into a tender hug. “Believe this…”

Fluttershy started sniffling, hugging Rainbow tightly.

“Awww, you two are just so cute together.” Pinkie said with a small laugh.

“Shut it Pinks…” Rainbow grumbled.

“Oh, darling, you know Pinkie. She ships everything,” Rarity said with a laugh, getting back up. “She even said that Fluttershy and I would make a fantastic couple… right before trying to pair me with Applejack.”

“Don’t care, I ship it,” Pinkie said with a laugh. The others shared the laugh, smiling at Pinkie’s antics.

Outside, Applejack was looking at the group through the window. She sighed, looking down at her boots. “What’s am Ah doin’ here? They all know where we stand,” She said to herself, and began walking down the sidewalk. She then reached into her pockets and withdrew her phone, looking up the picture of her and her four friends when they were just freshmen. She couldn’t ever convince herself to get rid of it. “What happened to us? We were the best of friends...so bright and full of hope…”

As she kept walking however…

BONG! BONG! BONG!!

“What in tarnation?” Aj said, and yelped she saw all the cars in the street coming to a halt, but the dust they kicked up hanged in the air. In fact, all the people stood still as well. Time had stopped.

“Okay, this here is weird,” Aj said to herself, walking through the crowd, into the now still street. “Everybody ere stopped...wonder wh-” She’s cut off when she hears a loud crash. She slowly turns around….

Before her eyes was a massive dog, only instead of one head like normal dogs, it had three. Three snapping, slobbering, growling heads that all looked like they were about to make mincemeat of AJ. “Okay, that’s it, last time Ah eat Zap Apple with peanut butter. It just don’t work.” She said, thinking it was a hallucination.

_______________________________________________________________________

The newly reunited friends all looked up, startled, at the sound of the loud bongs.

“Oh no. A witching hour. Everybody outside! We have to see where the baddie is!” Twilight ordered, running for the door, herself.

“Right behind you, darling,” Rarity said following.

______________________________________________________________

The dog lunges one of it’s heads at AJ, who just barely managed to dodge it. “T’aint right! T’aint right!!” AJ yelled, taking off and running from the massive monster. She then dug her heel in, and delivered a hard kick to the creature’s muzzle. “How do ya like that?!” she taunted.

It yelped at the sudden kick. But then shook its head and all three heads barked loudly at her.

“Apparently not too well…” AJ said, nervously looking up at the dog. She closed her eyes as one of the heads lunged for her again.

“Haaaaaaiiiiie-YAH!” came a rather familiar yell, causing Applejack to look up to see Rarity karate kicking the head that had been lunging for her. She turned to AJ, holding out a hand to her. “Come on! While it’s still dazed!”

“Rares?! What’s goin on!?” AJ said, taking her hand and standing up.

“It’s a long story, darling. We’ll explain it when we’re not facing three-headed slobbering death,” Rarity said, pulling Applejack along.

“Why does it always take a monster attack?” Twilight asked opening the case, revealing the final two gems that were glowing brightly. She was followed by the other girls, including Fluttershy who was being pulled along by Rainbow. As the case opened, the gems floated into the air, the green one transforming into an apple shape, and the pink one into a butterfly shape. Both gems come to rest in AJ and Fluttershy’s hands respectively.

“What’s...this…?” AJ said, and blinked as she faded out.

__________________________________________________________________

AJ awoke under a green sky, she walked around for a bit, looking around. “This is real weird. Where is everybody?” She said to herself.

Honesty, integrity, yet so very stubborn. Head as hard as granite, and just as hard to get through. It is about time you saw the truth, Applejack.

AJ yelped, “Alright! Where ya hidin?! Come on out!”

It is good to be true to yourself. However when others have to be true to themselves, it makes you angry. You think they are not being true to you, when they act in ways that are contrary to your firmly held ideals. So you discard them, like so much trash. Is that integrity, Applejack? Is that being honest and true?

“Ya..don’t know nuthin’ about me…” AJ said, nervously. “Now, come on out and show yerself…”

You are, honestly, needed to help protect the helpless, with the aid of these others. They were the truest friends you ever had, and yet you discarded them, because somebody spread lies in their name. You chose to believe the lies, rather than getting the truth for yourself, and threw your friends away. Then when you were offered a hand in friendship, once again, offered a chance to mend the broken bridges, you spurned it. Because you are just that stubborn, and your pride had been wounded.

“Ah jus...Ah mean...Ah jus didn’t want tah open mah heart again…” AJ said, falling on her knees. “What’s to stop a lie from comin’ again…?”

Applejack, the tree that doesn’t bend when the wind blows breaks. Just because you were hurt is no reason to be stubborn about mending the bridges. The liar was somebody who wished to break you apart, because you are stronger, together. Where was that stubbornness, when that was happening? Being used for the wrong thing, because instead of seeking the truth, you prefered to believe lies. There are times to be stubborn, this is not one of those times. Open your heart, let them in, and then be stubborn when the world tries to tear you apart!

“Ah...want mah friends back...if Ah have tah bow...then Ah...will…” AJ said that, she looks up to see a set of gauntlets and boots, with metal adorning them.

Applejack, do you swear to become the truest and most dependable of heroes? Will you protect the helpless, and save those who cannot save themselves?

AJ wiped her eyes, stood firm and said, “AH SWEAR!!”

__________________________________________________________

AJ came out of the green light in a blaze of glory, adorned in the metal gauntlets and boots, she came out and before everyone’s eyes, delivered a mighty punch to the massive hound, sending it flying across the block. “YEEEE HAAAAWWW!!!” AJ cheered. “That’ll teach ya tah mess with mah friends!”

“Well… That was super effective,” Rarity observed, amused.

“... Rarity made a Pokemon joke?” Twilight asked sounding shocked.

“Uh...don’t spread it around, darling,” Rarity said nervously.

“Oh! Closet geek. Gotcha,” Twilight said nodding.

Fluttershy meanwhile was holding her gem, and blacked out in a similar manner as AJ began tearing the hound a new one.

_________________________________________________________________

Fluttershy walks quietly, holding her hands as she walks under a pink sky. “Um, hello?” She said, looking around.

Ah. Fluttershy. So very kind. Sometimes too kind, sometimes scarily temperamental. You are an interesting study in contrasts, Fluttershy.

“EEEEP!!” Fluttershy yelped, curling up in fear at the voice.

Your kindness is needed, Fluttershy, but it must be leavened with determination. You must be strong, but not so strong you drive people away.

“But...I’ve always been so weak and small...my friends think so too...I’m nothing…” Fluttershy said, tears in her eyes.

You know for yourself that they don’t, Fluttershy. You know that somebody has been lying in their name. You are not nothing, and you have never been nothing. And you have a fierce temper, when it is unleashed. When you felt confident enough to fight back, you let it loose. Think to those times when you were angered, and moved to protect those the Center wanted to kick out, or send to the pound to be euthanized. However your temper scares you, so you make yourself meek to preserve the peace.

“I do...I don’t want to hurt anybody..and...it’s better if I’m at the shelter…”

But your kindness is needed, Fluttershy, needed by your friends to save the world from bigger meanies than the beancounters at the Rescue Center. They need your kind heart, and determination to help the helpless.

“But...what if I let everybody down…”

They will pick you up, and help you overcome your shortcomings. That’s what real friends do, Fluttershy. They will help you find your inner strength, and help you learn when to be kind, and when to be tough. There is a fine line, and it’s not always an easy one to see. There is a time for love, Fluttershy, and a time for tough love.

Fluttershy soon stands, and looks up at a bow and arrow quiver floating before her. “I...want to stop hiding...I want to stop making excuses...I want to help my friends, help everyone...I WILL DO THIS!!”

_____________________________________________________________

Aj kept up the pressure on the beast, pounding away at it. She jumped back when one of the heads tried to bite her. “Ah ain’t, takin this thing down as well as Ah’d like…”

Suddenly, the girls looked back, as Fluttershy stepped out of the light, bow in hand. “Fluttershy?!” Rainbow said in shock.

“Hold on everyone, I’m helping out too.” She confidently strode forward towards the beast. It roared at her, but she stood firm, drew an arrow, and shot it’s tail with it, pinning it to the ground. “I think you deserve a timeout!” She shouted, firing successive arrows to pin it’s paws down.

It struggled and snapped its jaws, eventually breaking free. Fluttershy watched it come, and drew three arrows on instinct.

“Flutters! Get your guardian beast down here!” Rainbow yelled, ready to join the fray at any moment.

“I think you mean…” Fluttershy said, smiling, “Guardian Beasts!!” She shot the arrows into the sky, causing three magic circles to appear. “Guardian BEASTS! HOLY SWANS!!”

Out of the circles came three beautiful swans with pure white feathers, they all swooped down on the beast, knocking it away with their massive wings. The three then flapped their wings quickly, surrounding the beast and catching it in a cyclone. “Now AJ! Finish it!” Fluttershy yelled.

“Ya got it Shy,” Aj said, pounding her fists together. “Let’s give mine a whirl! Guardian beast!” she punched the ground, causing a magic circle to appear. “FENRUS!”

Out of the magic circle came a massive orange wolf, it howled upon appearing, bearing it’s teeth at the monster that was trapped in the cyclone. It crouched, and leaped into the cyclone, spinning like a missile, and blasting right into the creature’s throat, knocking it out of the cyclone, and pinning it down on the ground, ripping it’s throat out with it’s massive teeth. The hound gave one last yelp of pain, before the three headed dog fell for the last time...disappearing along with the other guardian beasts.

“Okay, everybody, clean-up detail! We’ve got a wannabe detective investigating things, so we can’t leave any evidence!”Twilight ordered to the group.

In about ten minutes, all the pavement was fixed by Twilight’s magic. The damage covered up by everybody, and any residue or fur left behind was disposed of. Soon however, the group met up in an alleyway as time moved forward again.

AJ sighed as she stood with them, “Ah guess Ah’d better start. Ah’m real sorry everybody, it wasn’t right for me to accuse you all of lyin. Ah wasn’t bein’ honest with mahself.”

“Oh, pish tush, Applejack, you wouldn’t be you if you weren’t stubborn as a mule,” Rarity said cheerfully. “And your stubbornness makes you the rock upon which we all lean upon, because you’re always so determined to stand your ground.”

“NOW do you believe me about the hacked accounts?” Twilight asked, sounding extremely frustrated. “Somebody had to have hacked yours, too, you know!”

“So, the one about the Korean deli wasn’t from any of you…” Fluttershy said, “I’m really sorry everyone, I let my temper get the better of me, and also I was too much of a doormat to stand up for myself when I knew we were heading in the wrong direction...I said so many horrible things…”

“Hey, we all said stupid things Flutters.” Rainbow said reassuringly.

“But we’re all friends again now!” Pinkie said. “Riiiight?”

“Yeah, Ah guess we are sugarcube.” Aj said with a chuckle.

“If, you’d all have me…” Fluttershy said with a cute smile.

“Darling, I truly missed you all, I want us all together again.” Rarity said, also smiling.

“So have I…” Rainbow added.

“Alrighty….” Pinkie said, and then suddenly shouted. “GROUP HUG!!” she then pulled all of her old friends into a massive group hug.

“Wow. You guys really made up, after all this time. That’s awesome!” Twilight said with a grin.

“We couldn’t have done it without you, Darling,” Rarity said, pulling her into the hug with everybody else.

“Gah!” Twilight yelped as she was yoinked into the hug.

“I mean come on Twili.” Pinkie said happily. “If it weren’t for you, we’d all still be hating each other!”

“I know I know. I’m still kind of new to the friends thing, myself… I’m finding it to be better than I ever thought it would be,” Twilight admitted.

Chapter 6 "Nightmare Part 1"

Chapter 6

“Nightmare Part 1”

“Monsters? Musical Numbers? Crazy Antagonists? No big”

Over the next couple of weeks, the students of Canterlot High witnessed a strange phenomenon. Applejack, Pinkie, Rainbow, Rarity, and Fluttershy were no longer fighting or avoiding each other. In fact, they often walked the halls in each others company alongside Twilight. They spent the last few weeks dealing with school by day, blasting Witching Hours by night, and grew closer every day. Their friendship showed the school that even the most different of people could have some common ground if they searched hard enough. You just needed determination, and a willingness to see the other person’s point of view as well as your own. Twilight, however, kept an eye out for anybody who was less-than-pleased with this development, even as new friendships were starting to form where none thought they could.

“Somebody hacked all of your email and text accounts. Somebody used all of your accounts to send each of you misleading information to make you miss important events, then hurtful things to make you all hate each other. For some reason, somebody did not like you all being friends, and sabotaged it. It’s beyond happenstance or coincidence. Somebody considers you all to be their enemies,” Twilight said as they sat down in the cafeteria for lunch.

“You’re still thinking about that Twi?” Rainbow said, leaning back in her chair as other students went about their business.

Canterlot High’s cafeteria was located in its own wing, brightly lit with both fluorescent lights, and the natural light pouring in from the windows that covered two of the large room’s walls. Massive columns supported the floors above, and kind of adding areas of demarcation to the middle of the room. Along the unwindowed wall was the lunch line, where students got their delicious meals courtesy of Granny Smith and the other lunch ladies, the stainless steel displays keeping the food hot or cool as needed. Evenly spaced around the cafeteria were the white laminated tables, large enough to seat eight comfortably along their length. Unlike a lot of modern schools, however, Canterlot High did not opt for the foldable tables with attached stools but blue plastic chairs with backs each one painted with a gold eight-pointed star.

“Of course I am,” Twilight replied. “If that person thinks you’re their enemies, then they could try to sabotage you all again, or even decide to be less subtle. They could be dangerous.”

“Eh don’t worry Twi, we take down monsters like nobody’s business on a regular basis,” Rainbow said dismissively.

“Ah dun think ya should dismiss it sugarcube.” Aj said, and then casually looked over to see Lyra hanging up a poster on one of the pillars. “Geez, gettin’ close already?”

Twilight looked over and read the poster in her head.

Fall Formal
Coming Soon!
Get your tickets now and your votes in
Help your chosen Princess win the crown!

“Ah the Fall Formal, truly a marvelous event!” Rarity said with a happy sigh.

“You mentioned it before,” Twilight observed. “One of the biggest dances of the year, right?”

“Yepperuni!” Pinkie cheered. “Music! Dancing! Balloons! Punch! Love! Romantic dancing! and CAKE! It’s one of the best parties ever!”

“Not like we don’t have more important things to worry about,” Twilight observed. “Sure it’s a big dance, but it’s still just a stupid dance.”

“Just a stupid dance?!” Pinkie said, appearing in Twilight’s face suddenly.

“Oh boy, ya gone and done it now.” Aj said with a sigh.

“Twili, I love and I greatly treasure our friendship! But please don’t say such horrific things!” Pinkie said, with a horrified expression.

“Well excuse me for thinking monster fighting, and finding out who would want you all to hate each other is more important than some school event,” Twilight said. “It’s not like I’m going to it or anything.”

“Would be a nice change of pace from monster fighting.” Aj suggested.

“Yeah, but most of us have to go anyways. You got to feed everybody, Pinkie’s on the organization committee, and I gotta show off my sweet dance moves.” Rainbow said, fiddling with a spoon.

“Come on, darling,” Rarity said. “It’ll give me the chance to make you something truly fabulous!”

“Ugh… I can’t even dance!” Twilight uttered.

“You could still go with us…” Fluttershy suggested.

“Just having you there will make the one dark spot of the whole event more bearable,” Rarity asserted.

All the girls except Twilight sighed in unison and said as one, “Sunset Shimmer.”

“What about Sunset Shimmer?” Twilight asked.

“Every single darn year since Freshman year, Sunset has practically hijacked the competition for Fall Formal Princess.” Aj explained.

“You mean that glorified popularity contest, where the students vote for the prettiest girl, in their opinion, to go stand up on a stage, wear a cheap plastic crown, and get to lord it over the rest of the school for the rest of the year?” Twilight snarked.

“Well, Celestia ultimately has final say in the nominations, so she tends to make sure that not everybody who’s full of themselves gets nominated,” Rarity explained.

“Except Shimmer, her mom practically owns the school board so she gets in every year.” Rainbow said. “Remember those scary pictures of her with the crown you see in the hallway? All her past wins.”

“Oh. Not only is she an entitled brat, she’s got a rich mommy to back her up. No wonder she thinks she rules the school,” Twilight said with a roll of her eyes.

“I mean, if she won every year it would be fine, it would be old news after a while.” Fluttershy said, quietly picking at her salad. “But, Sunset doesn’t exactly...give anybody a choice.”

“By that she means that Sunset is a giant bully who intimidates everybody into votin fer her.” Aj said, and pointed over to the entrance of the cafeteria. Twilight looked and saw Sunset standing there, flyers in hand and practically shoving them into any student who passed by. And any who tried to get rid of the flyers got a glare from her, and swiftly held on to them.

“Somehow, I am not surprised,” Twilight said with a sigh.

“I just wish we didn’t have to put up with it again, darling.” Rarity added.

“Hey!” Rainbow said, suddenly excited. “I got the greatest idea ever!”

“QUADRUPLE CHOCOLATE CAKE?!” Pinkie yelled.

“...Second greatest idea,” Rainbow said, and then went on. “We take her down this year!”

“Did the last monster bop ya in the head too hard?” Aj asked. “Nobody would vote for any of us, not with Shimmer practically rigging it.”

“Yeah, I didn’t say any of us five would run, everybody at the school knows us. We, however, have somebody who’s pretty much unknown, and we can present her as an alternative to Sunset. Somebody who gets votes not by being a bully but by being totally awesome and can bring people together!” Rainbow said excitedly.

Slowly...Twilight’s five friends looked to her....

“Oh no. No no no no no! There is NO way I’d ever win! I am the biggest nerd, ever. Nobody would ever vote for me!” Twilight protested.

“So we don’t have you give a speech about quantum somethin’ or other.” Rainbow said. “We just show you bringing people together. Like you did with us!”

“But… you guys… I had… Ugh! This is the most ridiculous idea I ever heard,” Twilight said, getting up, and quickly walking off, before any of her friends could get up and stop her. She stepped out into the hallway and began pacing. “This is ridiculous! I’m a nerd! I didn’t have friends until school started, not many anyway. There is no way I can win I can-” Her thoughts and pacing were interrupted when she ran into...Private again.

“Oof! Sorry…” Twilight apologised. “I was kind of lost in thought, there.”

The two teenagers looked at each other for a minute, before breaking eye contact and blushing. “I’d, uh, say ‘we should stop meeting like this’ but I don’t want to sound like a complete tool by saying a horribly cliche line. Not to mention, it’d kinda be a lie.”

Twilight giggled, twirling a strand of hair around her finger. “Uh.. Heh...yeah that would be kind of silly… So… How have you been?” Why did this guy make her feel so giddy? It’s as ridiculous as the idea of her winning the Fall Formal Princess vote.

“Oh, I’ve been okay,” He said, rubbing the back of his head nervously. “Just been trying to find a lead on all the weird stuff going on in the city. Found some stuff here and there, weird fur, some feathers, one random party balloon which I’m pretty sure Pinkie is responsible for.”

“Yeah, with Pinkie there’s always a chance for random party balloons,” Twilight said with a laugh, while internally wondering where he found the fur.

“So, enough about my whacked out conspiracy theories.” Private said with a laugh. “How’ve you been?”

“Pretty good. Though my friends think I should run for the Fall Formal Princess. Yeah, like that’d go over well. Who’d vote for one of the biggest nerds in school?” Twilight asked with chuckle.

Private, smiled in kind of a dorky way that endeared him more in her eyes. “Truth is...I’d vote...nerds gotta stick together…”

“Uh… Really? W-wow… Okay… So six votes. I’d win by a landslide,” Twilight said jokingly.

“I dunno,” He said, and reached into his trench coat, pulling out a notebook, and drawing a crude rendition of a crown. He held it so that from a certain perspective it was on Twilight’s head. “I think you could rock a crown.”

Twilight blushed furiously. “Oh, now you’re just being silly. A nerd princess? Really? That’d never sell,” Twilight scuffing a foot, and looking away bashfully.

Private blushed in turn, having never seen something so adorable in his life. He cleared his throat and tossed the crown away. “Yeah, well, maybe not a nerd but somebody who’s actually I dunno, nice, sweet, and has a habit of drawing people to her. I’d want those kind of qualities in any ruler.” He said, trying not to enter dork territory himself. “Would be a nice alternative to Sunset Shimmer, at least.”

“I’ll… I’ll think about it… I still think it’s just a stupid popularity contest, but…” Twilight said quietly, rocking from heel to toe.

“Course it’s a stupid popularity contest,” Private said with a shrug. “But a lot of people have been waiting for somebody to knock Sunset off her high horse. Myself included.”

“We’ll see… Anyway, I think lunch is about over… I should go and get my books for the next classes,” Twilight said with a quiet sigh.

As she was about to walk away however, Private suddenly said. “Twilight!”

“Yes?” Twilight said, looking back at him.

“This...this is going to sound crazy…” He said with a sigh, looking away as if hotly debating what he was going to say. “But...did we..meet before you came to Canterlot High…?”

“I… don’t think so… You’re kind of distinctive, with your whole noir detective shtick…” Twilight said. “Why do you ask?”

“Call it, a weird feeling when you’re around…” Private said quietly.

“Oh… Okay. I’ll… see you around, then,” Twilight said, giving him a little wave, not wanting to tell him she’d been having the same weird feelings.

“I’ll... see you around too Twilight, I’ll tell you when I finally figure everything out. You seem to be tied to a lot of the weird going on.” He said, returning the wave.

“Oh, nothing weird about me, just your basic average nerdy girl.” Twilight said with a little laugh.

Private, smiled, “You’re anything but every day Twilight…” And with that, he walked off.

Twilight sighed, leaning against the lockers, a goofy smile on her face. She then quickly aborted Twilightswoon.exe, and started toward her locker, a blush on her face. What was it about that boy? She tried to cut through a more deserted, and dimly lit part of the school to get to her locker as a shortcut. She stopped when she heard footsteps behind her. She turned..and saw Sunset Shimmer standing there, her arms crossed.

Sunset glared at her with eyes that seemed to want to shoot lasers and blast holes in her head. “Just who do you think you are Twilight Sparkle?” She snipped.

“Nobody but myself. Twilight Sparkle, uber nerd. No delusions that I’m Link, or Commander Shepard, or even Mario. Kind of identify with Nikki… Uh… you didn’t hear that…” Twilight quickly added.

Sunset ignored her. “You come trouncing into my school. You disrupt the perfect system that took me years to set up. Now you have the gall, the audacity to even think about trying to take what’s mine.”

“Wait… You. You are the hacker! You broke up my friends with those hateful emails and texts!” Twilight declared, pointing an accusing finger at Sunset.

Sunset smirked. “Sorry, Trite, but you don’t have proof to accuse me. Those emails could have originated from anywhere. Your little friends could really have sent them to each other. And don’t even think about tattling to Celestia, she’s not nearly as powerful as she thinks.”

“What is it with you and stealing the quotes of badassed video game characters? First Aria T’loak, and now Godot. Wait… You don’t seem like the type to play Phoenix Wright…” Twilight said eyeing Sunset.

Sunset rolled her eyes. “Like I have any time to waste on useless games. How you managed to get those freaks together to be your lapdogs I’ll never know.”

“It’s called ‘Friendship’. You should try it sometime. It might make you less of a bitch,” Twilight uttered.

“Friends…” Sunset said, then laughed cruelly. “What a stupid concept. Friendship, what are we? Five year olds painting each others nails and talking about all the cute boys?” She then pushed Twilight into the locker, glaring at her. “I don’t know what your game is Sparkle, spouting out this nonsense. But let me give you a little lesson for once. Friendship is a waste of time, this world only has one real rule ‘dog eat dog’ you may have heard of it. I adhere by that, and I rule this school because of it. Whatever I want, I take, whoever I need, I make them my servant, and if any stand in my way, I end them…”

“You know, I used to think that the idea of friendship was a stupid idea, too. I had people use me, when I was younger, because I was so smart,” Twilight said freeing herself from Sunset’s grip. “But then, I actually started making friends. Real ones. Ones that don’t steal my work, but instead ask me to help them understand theirs. You, though, are just some entitled little brat, with a rich mommy, who thinks power should just be given to her because she is oh-so-much-better than everybody else. You’re not. And I’m going to prove it.”

Sunset’s eyes suddenly grew wide, and in a brief moment, summoned her sword and stabbed it into the wall just inches from Twilight’s ear. Both girls stand still for a while. Before Sunset said, “You know nothing, Sparkle, if you were smart you’d give me Magic right now and save me the trouble. Then, give all the elements to me, somebody who is worthy of the power they wield. Somebody who fought tooth and nail to get to the top.”

“So that’s your plan, to take all the Elements for yourself?” Twilight asked, trying to ignore the sword so close to her. “Well that’s an idiotic plan, the power they hold will overwhelm you, they are meant to be used by multiple people.”

“Is that what that useless liar, Celestia, told you? You know nothing, Sparkle..and you never will.” Sunset said, removing the sword and dismissing it. “Don’t get cute about the Fall Formal, the crown, like everything, is mine for the taking.”

"Don't count on it, Shimmer. I'm going to take that crown from you, and show the school that you're not all powerful as everybody thinks. I will win their hearts, without making them fear me, and I'm sure they'll find the change... refreshing. You'll be left all alone, with no lackeys to support you, and nobody fearing you. Then you'll see how empty your version of the truth really is,” Twilight retorted, determination showing in her very stance.

“We’ll see….” Sunset said, walking off and smirking, confident in her supposed victory.

But she didn’t win..if anything...she gave Twilight the courage to stand up and fight.

________________________________________________________________________

The other Elements were sitting on the Wondercolt statue outside the school, about to head home when Twilight came storming out.

“All right. I’ll do it! We are taking Sunset Shimmer down, and showing this school that she’s nothing more than an entitled little rich brat with a Napoleon complex!” Twilight declared determinedly.

“She’s not that short,” Pinkie said.

“Not that kind of Napoleon Complex!” Twilight yelled. “She thinks she’s bigger than she is, and we need to show her that she’s no better than any of us!”

“Awww yeah! Great to have our resident brainiac on board!” Rainbow said, giving Twilight a one armed hug.

“Oh but where to start darling.” Rarity said. “Grand speeches? Pep rallies? Possibly a fitting for campaign posters…?”

“Nah, that stuff can come later,” Aj said, “We need somethin’ to really grab everybody’s attention.”

Everybody sat and thought for a minute, before Pinkie suddenly shouted. “I GOT IT!” She then zoomed inside the school at light speed, before coming back with a large duffel bag.

“Where..did...how…?” Twilight said, thoroughly befuddled.

“Don’t question it Twi, it’s Pinkie.” Aj said with a roll of her eyes.

“I can’t believe I forgot about these until now!” Pinkie said, opening up the duffel bag, reaching inside and pulling out a blue and yellow… pony tail, and yellow plastic pony ears on a blue headband.

“Oh! Of course! I made those during Freshman Year as a show of school spirit!” Rarity uttered. “I even made sweaters with the Wondercolts logo. Wait… I get it! They’re a way to show solidarity! That no matter how different we are, we’re all Canterlot Wondercolts!”

“I can’t believe you kept these Pinkie!” Rainbow said, taking a ponytail.

“I always keep things around in case of emergency.” Pinkie said with a giggle. “I was thinking we’d wear these and do something really really spectacular. That’s bound to land Twilight in the hearts of everybody!”

“What, exactly, do you have in mind…” Twilight asked nervously.

“C’mon Twilight, you know me…”

“Oh. A musical number. I should have guessed,” Twilight said.

“You’d be surprised how good the acoustics are in the cafeteria for them. Always a fun time.”

_______________________________________________________________

The next day, at lunch, the five friends all entered the cafeteria, seemingly as normal, though they each sported a light blue sweater with the Canterlot High C as a horseshoe decorating them. They each sat at the tables of the cliques they would usually be associated with, then quietly put on their pony ears.

Then Pinkie started banging her tray in a catchy rhythm. Rarity joined in, stomping her feet to the rhythm, and adding a hand-clap to it. Soon Fluttershy and Rainbow added their own beats to the rhythm line. As soon as it seemed to reach a crescendo, Spike smiled, and hit the button on the boombox Rarity had put him in charge of, saying it was important.

The five girls then skipped to the center of the cafeteria, singing in harmony.

Hey, hey, everybody. We’ve got something to say! We may seem as different, as night is from the day! But look a little deeper and you will see that I’m just like you, and you’re just like me. Yeah!

The five girls came together, clapping to the beat, then posing briefly during the guitar interlude. Then they started singing again, going around the cafeteria holding hands, and generally getting the attention of everybody.

Hey, hey, everybody, we’re here to shout that the Magic of Friendship is what it’s all about! Yeah, we thought we were as different as the night is from the day, until Twilight Sparkle helped us see another way!

They formed up into a line where everybody could see them, then started to do an amazingly choreographed dance routine to what appeared to be the chorus.

So get up, get down, if you’re gonna come around. We can work together, helping Twilight win the crown.
So get up, get down, cause it’s gonna make a sound. If we work together, helping Twilight win the crown!

Pinkie then ran around trying to get everybody into the song, singing all the while.

”Hey hey, hands up now! We’re sending a message to the crowd!” Pinkie sang through a megaphone, blowing one girl’s hair. She then ran to one of the athletes, pulling his arms around. ”Hands wave up, then come down! Then Pinkie slid into place in front of the lunch counter, as a very bemused Granny Smith looked on, going into a spin. ”We party together all around!”

”Generous, honesty,” Rarity sang, gesturing to Applejack when she sang “honesty”.

”Laughter, kindness, loyalty,” Applejack sang in turn, pointing to Pinkie, Fluttershy, and Rainbow Dash in turn.

”Twilight helped us each to see,” Fluttershy sang, as she stood between Pinkie and Applejack smiling, looking happier than she had in months.

”All that we can be!” Rainbow sang triumphantly, standing atop a table.

At the second chorus, the whole lunchroom was getting into the catchy beat, as Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow, Pinkie, and Fluttershy continued to sing.

On the last line of the chorus, Rarity and Pinkie went to the cafeteria doors, and pulled them open, revealing Twilight Sparkle standing there, decked out in Wondercolt gear, beaming at the lunchroom. She came in and sang in a beautiful voice that surprised even her friends.

”I’m going to be myself, no matter what I do. And if we’re different, yeah, I want you to be true to you. If you follow me, we’ll put those differences aside. We’ll stick together, and start working on that school pride!”

The six friends began to distribute the Wondercolts ears and tails to the cafeteria, as they sang a different version of the chorus that the whole room sang with them.

Jump up, make a sound (Hey!) Stomp your hooves, turn around. Start now, make a change. Gonna come around.
Jump up, make a sound (Hey!) Stomp your hooves, turn around. Canterlot Wondercolts, help her win the crown!”

At the end of the song, Twilight found herself, standing on a table, mic in hand, smiling at the lunchroom, and the whole cafeteria seemed to be smiling back.

“Hello, Canterlot Wondercolts!” she declared, waving, garnering a cheer from the crowd. “As you’ve probably figured out by now, I’m Twilight Sparkle. A lot of you, until now, have probably never heard of me, and for good reason. I’m not exactly popular. Honestly, I’m a gamer, and a nerd, and I’m running for the crown of a dance, and I can barely dance. I don’t see a reason to change that, though. Well maybe the barely able to dance part, but that’s beside the point. I look out at all of you, and I see a bunch of wonderful people with their own interests, and hobbies, and who may be different, but I don’t see that as a reason why we can’t get along. I have five of the best friends, ever, who are so different from me, it’s amazing, and yet we get along so well. We found common ground, and interests. And here, in this room, we all have some common ground. We’re all Canterlot Wondercolts,” Twilight said

Many were shocked, so used to Sunset’s speeches which sounded more like threats than anything else. Here was a girl who wanted to unite the school, not under anyone, but as one.

Private was watching among the crowd that had gathered around Twilight, looking up at her with a look of awe and...he dismissed the thought, but still let a little grin come to his face.

“Neat chick, Private,” Raiden said to him as he came up beside him.

“Yeah, she’s something else,” Private replied with a happy sigh.

For a brief moment, Twilight felt the love of every student in the room. Her eyes scanned the crowd as she made her speech, and they briefly fell on Private. That look of utter awe and love made her feel all giddy inside, but she chalked it up to the music and the thrill of speaking to a crowd.

“I know one other piece of common ground we have. We’re all tired of being bullied. So, here I am. I’m here to give you an alternative. I hope I can count on your support, but I won’t force you to vote for me, unlike some people I could name. You are all individuals, with minds of your own. It’s my job to win your hearts and your votes, and I hope, as the Formal draws closer, I can do just that.”

The students broke into a thunderous applause, happy to finally have somebody who they could support that wasn’t Sunset. Soon however, the applause and crowd broke up as the school day had to go on. The girls took a break outside, getting out of their Wondercolt gear.

“Ah’d say that went real well,” Aj said with a smile.

“Gotta hand it to ya Pinks, that’s probably one of the best musical numbers you randomly put together since Cheese Sandwich came to town,” Rainbow said with a laugh.

“I aim to please and party.” Pinkie giggled.

“Who’s Cheese Sandwich?” Twilight asked, still amazed at herself for speaking publically.

“One of my besties.” Pinkie said with a smile.

“That did turn out amazing,” Fluttershy said happily, putting her pony ears in the bag. “And your speech was really nice too Twilight”

“Indeed darling,” Rarity said, and then smirked. “And it seems it was nice enough to catch some...particular attention.”

“Uh… particular attention?” Twilight asked, blushing a little. “W-what do you mean?”

Rarity giggled, “Why you had poor Private practically swooning.”

“Detective boy?” Rainbow asked, then laughed. “That’s who you’re crushing on?”

“I am not crushing!” Twilight yelled, red in the face.

“Twilight and Private sittin in a tree…” Rainbow sang.

“Oh yeah, Miss Tsundere, when are you gonna show your sweet side to Raiden?” Twilight retorted.

“Hey!” Rainbow yelled. “Raiden is different, he’s a huge jerk and there’s no way I’d go out with hi-”

“Say, isn’t that Raiden takin’ his shirt off over yonder?” Aj said, pointing suddenly.

“WHERE?!” Rainbow yelped, she then saw all her friends laughing and grumbled. “You all are jerks…”

“But we’re your jerks, aren’t we?” Pinkie asked, wrapping an arm around Rainbow’s shoulders.

“Yeah yeah…” Rainbow said, rolling her eyes. “Let’s just go before I find Ray and punch his clock off…”

____________________________________________________________

The group had to split up to go to their separate classes, because as much as they would have liked it, they still had some classes that weren’t together. Rarity and Fluttershy, however, did share an English class, so they were walking together toward the classroom, when they rounded a corner and saw Big Mac further down the hallway.

It was kind of hard to miss him. He was taller than the other students with a slightly messy shock of strawberry blonde hair, wearing a red western style shirt with a brown placard decorated with a pair of green apple halves over a white t-shirt. The jeans, worn hems at the ankles and all, completed Mac’s country boy look.

Fluttershy suddenly stopped, and hid behind Rarity. She peeked over Rarity’s shoulder at Big Mac, and then hid again. “Um, Rarity could we um...use a different way please..?” She said, a little shyer than usual.

“Oh but… Oooooh… Have a certain… fondness for Macintosh, do we?” Rarity asked with a smile.

“Um...nooo….” Fluttershy said, hopelessly shy.

“Oh, Fluttershy, you can tell me, you know,” Rarity said kindly. “I’m never one to make fun of romance.”

Fluttershy sighed, “Yes...but, I don’t want to bother him. I mean, what if Aj found out...or I say something silly or...oh dear…” She somehow made herself smaller behind Rarity’s back in an attempt to hide her blushing face.

“Darling, I am sure Applejack would not mind at all,” Rarity said with a smile. “And I doubt he’d notice if you said something silly. You are quite lovely you know. He’d probably be stumbling over his words, trying to talk to you, as well.”

“You really think so…?” Fluttershy said, peeking a little bit.

“Oh, indeed. Really, Fluttershy, you need to stop putting yourself down. Hm… You need something to break the ice, though. Oh! I know. He lives on a farm. So there would be animals, there…” Rarity said a flash of inspiration coming to her. “That’s something you could talk about, and never sound silly, darling.”

“Oh, but how could I even approach him…” Fluttershy said sadly.

“Well you could go up and ask him how Winona is doing,” Rarity suggested. “After all you helped Applejack adopt her, so naturally you’d be wondering how she is. And yes, I know you could just ask Applejack, but… You’re wanting another perspective. To see how well she’s getting along with the whole family.”

“Oh...I just can’t do thi-”

Rarity simply took Fluttershy’s arm, and pulled her along. “Mac, darling, Fluttershy would like to talk to you about something.”

Mac turned his calm green eyes to the incredibly shy girl, then looked away blushing. “Uh…”

“See, I told you,” Rarity whispered to Shy, smiling. “Now just ask about Winona.”

“Oh uh…” Fluttershy was left by Rarity with Big Mac. The two of them looked at one another, well, Big Mac obviously looked down on Fluttershy. She, didn’t feel intimidated or scared...rather for a moment she imagined him draping those big arms around her in com…

“Uh, Fluttershy?” Big Mac said.

“Oh!” Fluttershy said, and got out of her stupor. “I’m so sorry Big Mac I uh..I’ll leave you alone…” She almost turned away, her shyness crippling her.

“Wait!” Big Mac said suddenly, and when Fluttershy turned around, shyness overcame him too. “You were um...gonna ask ‘bout Winona…?”

“I..um..yes...if that’s okay…” Fluttershy said, shifting her feet nervously.

“Well um, why don’t we..talk…’bout that and...other stuff.” Big Mac said, looking just as nervous.

“You’d, really want to..?” Fluttershy asked, her aqua eyes getting impossibly huge at the possibility.

“Uh...Eeyup…” He replied with his catchphrase.

Fluttershy smiled, and went off with Big Mac. Rarity smiled in turn, happy that her mission was a success. She then turned around, and saw Private pacing a little.

“Um, Twilight I know we haven’t known each other for very long but...no that’s dumb...Hey babe wanna ride with me-no I sound like Raiden.” He said as he paced, clearly trying to work up the courage to ask Twilight.

“Darling,” Rarity said coming up to him, and straightening his trench coat, and tie. “Just be yourself.”

“Uh, thanks Rarity, sorry I’m just very nervous.” Private said with a sigh.

Rarity smiled at him. “Quite fond of our future Fall Formal Princess are we?”

Private blushed. “Yeah, it’s weird, when I see her and, we talk it’s like I’ve known her for years. I just..feel whole...if that doesn’t sound totally crazy,” He said, with a nervous laugh.

“Not at all, darling,” Rarity said sincerely. “In fact, I know exactly what you’re talking about. You’ve found your soulmate.”

“Isn’t that a little cheesy?” Private asked. “Who says soulmate anymore?”

“Romantics do, Darling, don’t question it,” Rarity tutted. “And I said I know that feeling of wholeness, when you’re with that… special someone. Anyways, Darling, I simply cannot let you go into battle empty handed so to speak.” She reached into her purse and pulled out a beautiful red rose.

“You just...keep those in your purse?” Private asked, taking it.

“Pinkie keeps things for party and musical emergencies, I keep things for romance emergencies,” Rarity said, smiling proudly. “I do de-thorn them of course, for safety reasons.” She then started pushing Private. “Now go on and ask her!”

“Alright alright!” Private said, taking off with rose in hand. “And… thanks..”

Rarity smiled, “Always happy to help, Darling…”

_________________________________________________________________

Twilight was at her locker, getting her books, when a student came up to her, much to her surprise.

“Hey, Twilight! I’m definitely voting for you for the Fall Formal!”

“Thank you!” Twilight said sincerely. The student gave her a thumbs up, and walked off. Twilight beamed, doing a little bouncy dance of happiness. She was about to head off when suddenly she heard footsteps coming towards her, she turned and saw Private coming up, a hand behind his back.

“Hey Twilight, great show,” He said with a nervous smile. “I think you might be a shoo in to win this thing.”

“Oh… Uh… t-thank you,” Twilight said, blushing. Why oh why did Celestia tell her she had to stay away from him? It feels so right when they’re together.

“Well, see, I was hoping actually hoping um...well let me give this to you first of all…” He nervously brought the hand behind his back forward, revealing the red rose.

“I… Oh… wow… T-thank you,” Twilight said, blushing furiously. ”What… brought this on? I… I can’t be thinking about him like this… Professor Celestia told me to stay away from him… But… Why does every part of me want to disobey that?”

“Well, see I was wondering if you’d...let me be your escort...when you take the crown…” Private asked, very nervously, those silver eyes looking for some hint as to an answer.

“I… I… I don’t know… I want to… but… I….” Twilight said, obviously torn by some internal conflict. “I’ll… I’llgetbacktoyou! Gottago!” With that, Twilight ran off, clutching the rose, her hand over her mouth.

“Twilight…” Private said, watching her run off. “I...well it wasn’t a no but...why was she so...almost scared?” He said to himself.

Twilight ran to an empty classroom, sobbing. Why must this hurt so? Why did Celestia tell her to stay away from him? She felt so… whole so complete when she was near him. What was it about him? Why did he, and those beautiful silver eyes seem so… familiar? Twilight pulled herself together, slowly, then went on to her class, tucking the rose into her bag. She would ask Celestia, when she could, about this. Maybe there was some sort of mistake.

_______________________________________________________________________

“Thanks for coming to help everybody!” Pinkie said as she laid some streamers up on the Gym’s stage. “These decorations won’t hang up themselves.”

If there is one building that is pretty universal to any high school, it’s the gymnasium. The floor was lacquered light wood, with a basketball court laid out upon it, a scoreboard one one wall, a stage, purple curtain hiding the backdrops flanked by doors going back to the backstage area along another. Around the perimeter were the requisite folding bleachers, pushed into their folded position to leave more room on the floor. Even here, though, the architect of the school wanted to add some small beauty, and so the beams close to the ceiling were a fancy wrought iron scrollwork. Perfect for hanging streamers.

“Hey it’s no problem Pinkie.” Rainbow said, strumming her guitar here and there throughout the gym. “Now I just need to find a good spot for Vinyl.”

Aj shoved a table into place. “Hey, has anybody seen Twi? She was supposed to help us tonight.”

The Elements had all volunteered to get a head start on the preparations for the Fall Formal by staying in late that night. Celestia was off in her office finishing up paperwork while the girls were working on the decorations. All except Twilight who had yet to arrive despite receiving a text from all of them.

“I do hope she’s alright, and hasn’t gotten herself into a you know what.” Rarity said, referring to the witching hours.

“Ah think she would’ve called if somethin’ like that happened.” Aj replied.

Their questions were answered when Twilight opened the door to the gym, looking quite down about something. She quietly set her books on one of the tables and sighed, looking up at her friends. “Sorry I’m late everybody…”

“Twilight dear!” Rarity said, coming over. “Are you alright? We were all worried about you.”

“You didn’t answer any of our texts,” Fluttershy said.

“I… I… I’m sorry. I... was asked to the Formal…” Twilight said. “And… I don’t know what to do… I was trying to get to see Professor Celestia, but she had already left… And now I don’t know…”

“Oh darling who asked you?!” Rarity asked suddenly.

“It wasn’t somebody creepy like Snails or someone was it?” Rainbow asked.

“Private. Private asked me… But… Private’s the one that’s been looking into all the weird happenings. That’s why I’ve been having us clean up, trying to throw him off… Also… Professor Celestia… she said not to go near him, but…” Twilight said, looking torn. “Whenever I’m near him, it’s like I’ve found a part of myself I never knew I was missing! But… But… Professor Celestia thinks he’s dangerous… I just don’t know what to do!”

“Maybe Celestia thinks if you guys start dating Private will find out about guardians, and stuff,” Rainbow suggested.

“Why would she say that Private’s dangerous?” Aj asked. “Most he’s ever done is solve a few small mysteries at the school, like ‘who tried to flush Gummy down the toilet’.”

Pinkie grimaced, “Still plotting my revenge against Diamond Tiara…”

“Now girls, Twilight here needs our comfort in this dilemma.” Rarity said, giving Twilight a one armed hug.

Aj sighed, “Yeah, look sugarcube,” Aj said, coming over and putting a hand on Twilight’s shoulder. “Ah’m sure we’ll figure things out, we always do.”

“Yeah. You’re right. I… didn’t say ‘no’... exactly. I’m hoping to get answers, soon, though. Anyway, we do have a gym to decorate, so let’s do that, before we have a witching hour or something,” Twilight said with a warm smile to all her friends.

_________________________________________________________________

Celestia moved quietly through the hallways, her heels clicking eerily as she moved around. She sighed, remembering how she saw Twilight utterly torn, and Private utterly confused. She breathed in, and told herself that it was all for the best.
“I’m keeping Twilight safe, as well as Private. If they aren’t together than she…” Celestia then sighed, and reached into her blouse, pulling out a small pendent with a sun and a moon adorning it. She closed her eyes, a small tear falling from her eyes. “I’m so sorry, it’s for the best, to keep us all safe...it was to keep us safe...safe…”

“Is that what you keep telling yourself...sister…?”

Celestia stood erect, and turned, her eyes growing wide...as bells started ringing….

BONG! BONG! BONG! BONG! BONG! BONG!

Standing in the hallway was a woman, as tall as Celestia, with long black hair, dressed in light blue hoplite armor. Her slitted teal eyes glared at Celestia, as a fanged mouth grinned maliciously at her. She held a large scythe in her hand, the blade dragging on the ground throwing up sparks, and creating an eerie sound that would make a lesser person’s blood run cold.

“Nightmare…” Celestia said. “No...not now...you weren’t supposed to…”

“Be free from your flimsy prison? Honestly Celestia, don’t you know ghosts always come back to haunt?” Nightmare replied, grinning maliciously.

“Leave Nightmare….” Celestia warned. “You won’t find what you’re looking for here...your conflict is with me…”

“I don’t think so Tia, while I would love to get my revenge on you...it’s the brat I want…” Nightmare said, her mad eyes getting serious.

“She has no idea, and neither does he…”

“No excuse...I will put things right...bring about my eternal night...and take my precious Nocturne back where he belongs...with me…”

Chapter 7 "Nightmare Part 2"

Chapter 7

“Nightmare Part 2”

“Bitchy Antagonist Double Feature Part 1”

Celestia stands firm, thinking of a thousand ways to try and get out of this. To get Nightmare away from the school, away from her student, and most importantly.

Away from Private.

“Let them go, Nightmare,” Celestia said. “This is the only warning I will give you.”

“You’re all talk, Celestia, always were!” Nightmare yelled, brandishing her scythe. “I will cut you down here and now, and find that little brat of yours and kill her too! All who follow you will taste my Scythe of the Moon…”

“I won’t let you,” Celestia said, holding up her hand. “SPEAR OF THE SUN!!” A light came from Celestia’s hands, and a spear formed in it, with a long ivory colored shaft and a glowing golden spear head. She stabbed it into the ground next to her. “I may be a little rusty, but no less dangerous…”

“We’ll see...sister…” Nightmare said, and then laughed swinging at her madly with the scythe.

Celestia blocked it with the shaft of her spear, pushing back against Nightmare’s strength. Celestia then delivered a swift kick to Nightmare’s stomach, sending her flying down the hall. Nightmare growled, launching a stream of black stars at her, Celestia countered by holding up a barrier.

“You won’t defeat me by holding back sister!” Nightmare yelled. “How dare you think less of me by doing so!”

“I refuse to use my full power here...unlike some I still remember the idea of casualties…” Celestia said, rushing at Nightmare with the spear.

Both women clashed with one another, twirling and slicing at one another. Celestia managed to get a hit in, stabbing into Nightmare’s side. Nightmare wailed in pain, and fell back, but then swung her staff, launching a wave of magic that sent Celestia flying into a wall.

“You always did look down on me...what is this Celestia...toying with me…? You could easily level this entire damn school if you wanted too..why hesitate…?” Nightmare said, huffing.

Celestia groaned as she got to her feet, using the spear as support. “Because...I refuse...to let anyone else get hurt…”

“You are weak, always have been…” Nightmare mocked.

“And yet...who was kept away...for a thousand years…?” Celestia said, standing firm.

“I WILL END YOU!!!” Nightmare screamed, rushing to her.

___________________________________________________________

“And of course… Wait… That’s… That’s weird,” Twilight said looking up from where she had been arranging pumpkins for the general harvest motif of the Fall Formal. “That was a lot more gongs than normal…”

“Like, twice as many,” Aj said.

“So that means we go and kick monster butt!” Rainbow cheered, summoning her twin blades. “And nobody in the school to worry about!”

“We wouldn’t have to worry about them, anyway, because, you know, time freeze,” Twilight said summoning her staff. “Okay… Everybody spread out. There may be more monsters than usual.”

Everybody nodded and all ran in different directions around the school in search of monsters. Twilight ran down one hallway, and peeked around the corner. She spotted a large dog like creature with fiery red hair and a spiked collar. In games, she’d probably call it a hellhound. But in reality, it was simple magic fodder.

“Let’s try an ice spell…” Twilight said to herself, and leapt out of hiding, firing a blizzard at the creature, nearly freezing it in place. Twilight smiled at her work, only to get freaked out when the ice started melting. The monster broke free, barked loudly, and was preparing to lunge at her. Twilight began preparing a magic missile spell...only for something she did not expect at all to happen…

“GET AWAY FROM HER YOU MUTT!!”

Out of nowhere, Private came running out of a side hallway, baseball bat in hand. He got in the creature’s path, and swung at it, hard, knocking it aside and leaving it dazed. Private stood there, Twilight’s eyes were wide...Private was moving...during the hour….

“Private?! What are you doing here?! Get back before that hellhound hurts you!” Twilight yelled.

“Twilight I got the...what’s the deal with that staff…?” He asks, looking back at her and seeing the staff she was holding.

“You’re not supposed to be moving, for one thing,” Twilight said, then blasted the hellhound with a barrage of magic missiles. “For another it’s kind of MY job to slay monsters.”

Private dropped the baseball bat in sheer shock at what he just witnessed, the hell hound fell after the barrage, fading away like all the others Twilight had slain. “You’re...you can use…” Private said, trying to make sense of it all. “That’s...that explains so much…”

“Well yeah. I’m sure it does. You may as well come with me. It’s not safe to wander around alone, during a witching hour,” Twilight said with a sigh.

“Is this what you were hung up about?” He asked. “You weren’t sure to take me to the fall formal because you’re a superhero or something? Or some kind of Wynn wannabe?”

“Wynn? Really? Do I act that motherly?” Twilight asked, laughing. “And… no… It’s… It’s complicated.

“Well I wasn’t going to compare you to Morrigan, you aren’t nearly as evil.” Private replied. “and...did you really just not want to go with me? You can be honest.”

“I… I really want to go with you,” Twilight said with a sigh. “But I was told by somebody I trust to stay away from you… That’s the complication. That’s why I’m so torn.”

“Thank you...that’s why I came around, I wanted to apologize in case you really didn’t want to go.” Private admitted, then he smiled. “Good thing I did come around, because I discovered you really are amazing Twilight.”

“T-thanks… Uhm… There are still monsters around. They need to be taken care of,” Twilight said, blushing bright red.

“I guess I can save the billion questions I have for later,” He said, picking up the baseball bat.

“Yeah, sometime after the imminent peril. And, really, that’s not going to be of any use, unless you want to be gored by a monster,” Twilight said, leading the way down the hallway.

Private looked at the bat, and simple chucked it behind him. “Alright then, let’s go slay monsters oh mistress mage.”

Twilight flashed him a smile, as she lead the way.

___________________________________________________________________________

Pinkie moved quietly for once as she went through another hallway. She looked around, eager and alert for any nasties that would hurt her school. She hummed a little tune to try and calm her nerves. But she stopped when she heard footsteps.

“ALRIGHT MONSTERS! REACH FOR THE SK-Fluttershy?” Pinkie lowered the cannon she just summoned when Fluttershy suddenly came out of the shadows. “Oh hey Fluttershy, where’ve you been?”

Fluttershy didn’t answer, simply walked closer and closer towards Pinkie.

“Fluttershy…?” Pinkie said, nervously.

When Fluttershy got about a foot away however...her eyes suddenly glowed green and she was consumed by a putrid green fire. In her place was a humanoid creature with black chitin skin, blue sectioned eyes, large insect wings and black claws. It’s limbs also had holes in them...it raised it’s claws in a pose meant to terrify, and let out a horrific screech.

Pinkie… Pinkie just laughed, merrily, clapping excitedly. “Do me! Do me!”

The creature clicked a little in utter confusion, tilting it’s head. It was suddenly consumed by fire, and transformed into Pinkie Pie, a perfect copy in every way. It extended its hands out as if in a ‘ta da’ pose.

“Hmmmm,” Pinkie said thoughtfully. “Nah.” She then promptly brought her cannon to bear, and blasted it across the school. The bug flew and crashed into some janitor supplies, being confused the whole way through before turning back into it’s true form as it lay on the ground.

_________________________________________________________________________

Private and Twilight quietly moved through the halls together. “This is too weird.” Private said, “And you’re saying time totally stops during this... witching hour?”

“Yes. And everybody becomes intangible. It’s a way to protect ordinary people from the monsters, while the guardians, like me, slay them. I have no idea why you’re moving, though,” Twilight said. “I may have mentioned this, but you’re not supposed to be.”

“Well I’m moving now, so what does it mean exactl-” Private’s statement was interrupted when a ceiling tile came down, suddenly the pair witnessed a large scorpion standing before them, snapping its claws and brandishing it’s stinger.

“Oh great… We’ve gone from video games to RWBY…” Twilight said, swinging her staff around to send a blast of ice magic against it.

Private however, watched the stinger, and watched it about to sting Twilight. “TWILIGHT LOOK OUT!!” Suddenly, Private’s hand glowed, and in his hand formed a black revolver with white runes adorning it. He took aim and fired a shot on instinct, blasting the stinger clean off. Private stood there for a moment after Twilight skewered thes scorpion with an ice sickle.

“Did I...do that…?” He said, looking at the gun.

“Yes. Yes you did. And that means you’re a guardian,” Twilight said nodding. “So, let’s go take care of the rest of these monsters.”

“This is... kind of awesome. Now I can actually help you out…” He said with a smile.

“Yeah! From the looks of things, I’m probably going to need it,” Twilight said. “C’mon, let’s get the school cleared, and catch up with the others… Uh… For the record? All my friends? Guardians, too.”

“Suspected as much, considering how you all spontaneously started hanging out over the past few weeks.” Private said, tapping his chin in thought.

“Now let’s get go-” Twilight was interrupted again, by the sound of footsteps and something dragging on the floor.

Both of them turned, and saw Nightmare standing there, her armor damaged a little, but was no less intimidating.

“Uh, is she a guardian? Because she doesn’t look friendly at all…” Private said.

“I’ve never seen this woman, before, in my life,” Twilight said, holding her staff defensively, “but I’m getting some real bad vibes from her.”

“Well...well...well…” Nightmare said, cruelly. “So this is where you were hiding, little Twilight Sparkle…”

“How do you know my name…?” Twilight asked, nervously.

“Celestia didn’t tell you? And she worked so hard to ensure you would be her protege again…” Nightmare said, keeping a cruel smile. “Up to your old tricks again, stealing what isn’t yours.”

“What are you talking about?” Twilight said, confused. “I don’t even know you!”

“Hmm, seems Celestia hadn’t told you of your crimes either…” Nightmare tutted. “What a shame, she was always a fool.”

“Look, lady, I don’t know what’s going on here, but you leave Twilight alone okay?” Private said, coming forward. Suddenly...Nightmare stiffened, and looked at Private with wide eyes. “Uh, are you okay?”

“You...don’t remember me either..my sweet Nocturne…” Nightmare said, looking at Private with longing.

“Noc who?” Private said.

“She really did take everything..that horrible woman…” Nightmare said, and extended a hand to Private. “Nocturne my dear, remember my love, remember how you treasure me above all else..and how you never loved this miserable whelp.”

Private whistled. “Okay, lady you obviously need some serious professional help. First of all, I’ve never met you before in my life, and second my name isn’t Nocturne, it’s Private, or if you want to be really specific, Preventus Phelps E-” Private’s statement was cut off when Nightmare suddenly slammed her fist into a locker, causing it to dent.

“Your name is not Preventus...it never was...you didn’t lie to me...you loved me...you loved me…” Nightmare said, angrily. “This, girl, was never meant for you...you were mine! You can love only me!”

As Nightmare kept talking however, a strange, anger began to fill Twilight. She got flashes of images, scenes of this...bitch..touching Private...hurting him...no...she doesn’t go near him...doesn’t hurt him again...doesn’t…

“You… STAY AWAY FROM HIM!” Twilight roared, sending a torrent of magical missiles to blast this woman. “I don’t know who the hell you are, but you will STAY AWAY FROM HIM!”

Nightmare took the brunt of the magical missile blast, nearly crashing into a wall. She growled. “You dare, get between me and Nocturne again!?!” Nightmare let out an unholy sounding scream, and charged Twilight with the scythe. Twilight barely managed to throw up a force field, knocking Nightmare back.

“Wow, magic cat fight…” Private muttered, and then aimed and took a shot at Nightmare’s scythe before she could hit Twilight’s barrier. “I think the fun’s over you crazy witch!”

“Oh not quite, my dear Nocturne...you’ll soon be back to normal..” Nightmare suddenly vanishes, and reappears behind Private, grabbing him.

“YOU LET HIM GO!” Twilight yelled, readying a fireball.

“Nuh uh…” Nightmare said, holding the blade of the scythe to Private’s neck. “Don’t get any funny ideas, little girl…”

Private struggled in Nightmare’s surprisingly strong grip. “Twi! Don’t worry about me! Just blast her!”

Twilight stared, visually torn. “I don’t… I don’t want to hit you…”

“So weak...I don’t understand why you tried to leave me for her, Nocturne…” Nightmare mocked, and then said, “If you want to have a chance..gather your little friends in the gym, we’ll have soo much fun there.”

“NO WAIT!” Twilight yelled, but it was too late, Nightmare already teleported away...with Private….

Twilight...gripped her staff...tightly…

“Right… I’ll need my friends to take her on… And to calm down. Why did that name fill me with so much rage?” Twilight asked, as she ran down the hallway.

________________________________________________________________

“GOT THIS ONE!!” Rainbow yelled, slicing up the last of the imps. “And with that, Rainbow Dash saves the day!”

“That’s all of em on this floor.” Aj said, dusting her hands after pounding some imps into submission.

“Man, if only our other fights were this easy.” Rainbow said, hovering in the air with her wings in a lounging sort of pose.

“Still wonder why there are so many.” Aj said, crossing her arms.

“It’s because there’s a boss!!”

Aj and Rainbow looked over to see Twilight running through the hall towards her.

“There’s some crazy lady in hoplite armor with a huge freaking scythe!” Twilight explained. “She’s retreated to the gym.”

“No way!” Rainbow yelled.

“C’mon! Let’s go find the others and head there!” Aj said as the three girls took off.

___________________________________________________________________

Pinkie meanwhile, had come up to her fallen insect foe. She reached down and picked it up, holding it before her and looking it over like some lost kitten. The insect creature buzzed it’s wings a little, before coming to. It stared at Pinkie, very confused.

Pinkie tilted her head...then smiled. “Hey, you’re kinda cute actually!”

The insect creature blinked it’s sectioned eyes in almost total shock.

“I’m Pinkie Pie! Sorry for blasting you in the kisser with my party cannon, but it’s kinda my job to blast monsters! You don’t look like a bad monster though, now that I look at you, reeeeeal close,” Pinkie said with one of her big smiles. “Know what? I’m going to keep you! But you need a name, don’t you? Hm… How about… You’re kind of a bug, so… Swarm?” Pinkie giggled, and hugged the confused insect, then held him at arm’s length. “I’ll call you ‘Swarmie’, and you’ll be mine, and you’ll be my little Swarmie!”

The insect creature, christened Swarm, buzzed in confusion, tilted its head, then buzzed again.

“Okie dokey, Swarmie, I’m going to let you go, now. You be a good little bug thingie, and not hurt any humans, okay?” Pinkie asked smiling at her new friend.

It tilted its head again, looking thoughtful, before finally buzzing and nodding.

“Goodie! You’re such a smartie! You go and hide for now, and I’ll see if I can find you after the big climatic battle scene! Right now, though, I’ve got to go and help my friends. Stay safe, Swarmie!” Pinkie said, as she ran off.

The insect...no..Swarm, stared after Pinkie for a long time, before following her advice and opening a nearby window, it buzzed out into the night, hoping to find a good place to hide.

_____________________________________________________________________

All six girls ran back to the gym after meeting up. Aj kicked open the door and all of them saw a horrific sight. Nightmare was standing on the stage, grinning evilly, as Celestia and Private hung suspended from some black glowing chains.

“Principal Celestia!” Aj shouted.

“Wait hold on what’s Private doing here?!” Rainbow yelled.

“He’s a guardian too!” Twilight answered.

“WHAAAA!!?!!? Did not see that coming!” Pinkie said, her eyes wide.

“Let’s cut him down dar-liiiiings!!!” Rarity screamed as suddenly chains came out of nowhere, ensnaring Aj, Rarity, Rainbow, Pinkie and Fluttershy, pulling them and pinning them against the walls.

“Hey! What the?!” Twilight yelled, looking at her friends.

“Put me down ya crazy varmint!” Aj yelled, struggling with the chains.

“I’m sooo not into this!” Rainbow yelled, pulling on one chain to try and get free.

“Thank heavens I wore my old pants for the decorating job!” Rarity uttered, struggling.

“Put me down!” Fluttershy yelled, and then wilted. “If um...that’s okay with you….”

“Wheee!” Pinkie giggled, “I’m upside downy and my brain is getting all weird cuz of the blood rushing to it! So fun!”

Nightmare laughed at all of them. “These are the Elements of Harmony? Nothing but children playing hero!”

“You’re one to talk, since you’ve been flirting with a high-school boy, all evening,” Twilight said defiantly. “How old are you? Thirty? Forty? He’s sixteen, you pedo!”

Nightmare glared at Twilight. “You truly know nothing do you...you are standing before Nightmare Moon, the true ruler of Equestria! For over 2500 years I have ruled alongside my pathetic sister! Now I stand as its sole ruler! And I will stop at nothing to make sure you don’t interfere again!”

“Wow, talk about guessing low…” Twilight said, blinking in shock at Nightmare’s apparent age. “Wait, Equestria? This isn’t Equestria, you nutjob! You’re in a completely different dimension!”

“You are correct on that point, but this world is ripe for my rule. And I will not let you interfere, after all you’ve done...trying to steal my Nocturne…” Nightmare growled, tightening the grip on her scythe.

“His name is not Nocturne. His name is Private! And will you STOP going on about me STEALING things?! I get that ENOUGH from Sunset Shimmer!” Twilight protested angrily. “How exactly did I even steal him according to your insane troll logic!?”

Nightmare blinked. “You really have no idea, do you...at all? Dear Celestia really didn’t tell you anything about who you really are...”

“No. Maybe because she wanted me to be able to live my own life, without clinging to the past, like you are!” Twilight retorted. “Whatever happened in Equestria is the past, and I was reborn in this dimension, living this life. I am Twilight Sparkle, high school nerd and guardian, here. And that’s all I need to know!”

“So wonderfully naive you are, the past is everything,” Nightmare retorted. “You think it coincidence that all six of your friends happen to be Elements of Harmony? You think it coincidence you all go to the same high school? The truth is, it’s no coincidence because all of this has happened before, on Equestria…”

“What are you talkin’ bout, Nightmare?!” Aj yelled. “Just spit it out already!”

“Very well...the truth is Twilight, you aren’t just a simple high school student...your full name, before, was Princess Twilight Annmarie Sparkle De Equestria…”

“YOU WERE A PRINCESS?!” Rarity yelled.

“WHAAAAAAA?!?!?” Pinkie yelled again.

Twilight stood there for a beat. Then she started laughing.

“What?! Why are you laughing?! You aren’t shocked?! Horrified that Celestia lied to you all these years?!” Nightmare yelled.

“Why should I be shocked when that is the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard?” Twilight said, still laughing. “Me? A Princess? If I was anything, back then, like I am now, I was the biggest nerd ever with no royal blood anywhere in my family tree!”

Nightmare frowned..and then tapped her staff on the ground, Twilight yelped as...something came out of her...an image of a creature she’d only seen once before...when Celestia showed her Equestria… It was a rather adorkable looking purple unicorn with the same magenta streak in her mane.

“That looks like my guardian beast…” Twilight said with a chuckle.

It turned to her, looking up and smiling. “Wow, I look good as a human.” It said...in her voice.

Now Twilight’s face contorted in shock.

“Uh… What?” Twilight uttered, looking stunned.

“Oh right, talking horse, must be totally shocking.” Pony Twilight said with a chuckle.

“I didn’t bring you out to blab! Just to prove a point you miserable-” Nightmare began.

“Yeah yeah, we’ll get to you in a minute.” Pony Twilight said, dismissively. “Yeah? What she said...kind of true, once you get past all the crazy talk about taking over the world and all that.”

“It’s not true now, pony me,” Twilight observed. “The closest thing I’ll be to being a princess, is this silly popularity contest. Can she be taken out, you know, without destroying the world?”

Pony Twilight smiled, and looked around at the equally stunned friends. “You have all you need, right here. There’s a lot more to you than you know, Human me. I found all that stuff out the hard way. Just remember, even a tiny spark is all it takes to get rid of darkness. Or something else sagey, Celestia is better at this than I am.” She said with a nervous laugh, then a smile. “You can take her out...just remember, you got everything you need.”

With that, Pony Twilight faded away, leaving a very confused Twilight. But then, she looked around at her friends, than down at her bracelet. She then felt...a spark…

Twilight stood firm. “What happened before doesn’t matter anymore. What I see now, is a crazy woman trying to hurt my friends, my mentor, and a guy I happen to really like. With my friends, I have the power to defeat you,” she said holding up her bracelet. “Now. Let. Them. GO!”

“You foolish girl, with that same look in your eye! I will destroy you now!!” She was about to unleash a magic attack, when a green beam came out of nowhere and started firing on her. “What is...NO!”

“OH YES, YA BITCH!!” Aj shouted, holding up her bracelet, the green apple gem glowing brightly as it fired the beam. “Ya stay away from Twilight! Yer deludin yerself if ya think you can touch her! Allow me tah show ya the honest truth!”

Suddenly a purple beam of light started blasting Nightmare.

“I will never allow you to hurt Twilight, you uncouth ruffian!” Rarity declared. “If there's even a tiny bit I can do to help, I will be quite generous my aid!”

A blue beam came this time.

“You won’t be laughing when all this is over!!” Pinkie yelled. “You trying to hurt my friends isn’t funny at all!”

A pink one fired, as Nightmare began screaming in pain.

“You...will not hurt my friends…” Fluttershy said quietly, and then uncharacteristically yelled, “YOU WON’T HURT MY FRIENDS WHO HAVE BEEN NOTHING BUT KIND!!”

A red beam fired from Rainbow’s bracelet, as Rainbow smirked.

“You can’t keep a loyal group of friends down!” Rainbow yelled. “Get her Twilight!!”

Suddenly, the beams all converged on Twilight’s bracelet, slowly the bracelet glowed brightly, and broke from her hand. Before Twilight’s eyes, a magenta star shaped gem formed. It began flying around her, lifting her into the air with some invisible magic. The gem then launched beams of pure magic, shattering all the chains. One by one, the other elements floated around Twilight, their bracelets glowing.

Twilight closed her eyes, and the gem slowly flew to the top of her head, and took the form of a gold tiara, with the gem in the center..when it touched her head, Twilight’s eyes glowed pure white…

“NO!” Nightmare yelled, firing a torrent of magic. “I WILL NOT BE DENIED MY REVENGE!!”

Twilight raised a hand, a barrier coming up and absorbing the torrent, effortlessly.

“Actually, yes. You will be denied. And now you will be defeated,” Twilight said, her voice sounding almost otherworldly. She then pointed her hands at Nightmare, a rainbow shooting from them, coming to spiral around Nightmare’s form, her frightened eyes wide at this development. The rainbow spun around faster and faster until it was like a tornado.

“Noooooo!” Nightmare cried, as she was surrounded by the power of the Elements. Then there was a blinding flash of light, and the entire scene whited out.

_____________________________________________________________________

Twilight and the girls slowly returned to the ground. Twilight looked around at all of her friends, and saw that their bracelets were replaced by gold necklaces, their Elements adorning them. Twilight still felt the light, but noticeable weight of the tiara on her head.

“That...was...AWESOME!!” Rainbow cheered, jumping into the air in joy.

“What was that...it was amazin’…” Aj said, touching her Element.

“ORBITAL FRIENDSHIP CANNON! WHOOO!!!” Pinkie cheered swinging from a rope from...somewhere…

“I will admit, it was truly fabulous!” Rarity cheered, clapping her hands. “I simply must find something to work with these necklaces! Gold is simply divine!”

“It felt so wonderful…” Fluttershy said, smiling.

“Why couldn’t mine be a necklace too?” Twilight grumped. “I can’t exactly go around wearing a tiara.”

“Oh but darling as a prince-” Rarity said.

“Now don’t you start.” Aj warned.

“Rarity, I am NOT a princess!” Twilight said.

“Yes but Nightmare said that Celes-” Rarity began, and they all suddenly remembered Private and Celestia. They all looked to see the two of them. Celestia was starting to stand, her clothes a little torn but she looked otherwise unharmed. Private was out like a light however.

“Profesor Celestia!” Twilight said, running over alongside all her friends.

Celestia suddenly held up a hand, causing all of them to stop...and she turned to a rather...pitiful sight…

In the remains of Nightmare’s armor, laying naked on the gym floor...was a woman… She was obviously a little younger than Celestia, herself, but she had some similar features to their Principal. Her hair was a long two-toned blue, and she was a least a head shorter than Celestia. However, where Nightmare held a terrible beauty, she held a certain cuteness that was unmarred by the slightly serious expression she wore even unconscious. She moaned in her sleep, and slowly blinked open a pair of beautiful teal eyes.

Celestia walked to the woman, and knelt down to her level. “Luna…” she said in a very...concerned tone that nobody there was used to hearing. A vulnerable way of speaking that one only used when truly worried…

The woman, Luna, looked up at Celestia, shock entered her eyes, “Celestia...sister after all this time...what..have I done?” She asked, and tears filled the young woman’s eyes.

“Wait, who’s Luna?” Rainbow asked. “And what happened to Nightmare?”

“Twas...I who was Nightmare…” Luna replied, looking at all of them, covering herself. “I was... Luna, Celestia was my sister...we ruled Equestria together before I...fell to evil…”

“Rarity, do you have stuff for, you know, fashion emergencies?” Twilight asked.

“Already on it, darling…” Rarity said, kindly offering Luna some temporary covering.

Luna took it, and looked to Celestia. “Sister I’m so…”

Celestia suddenly hugged Luna tightly. “Sister...it’s okay now...I missed you so much…”

“Oh...Tia…” Luna said, hugging her back, and closing her eyes.

Celestia began carrying Luna, she looked to everybody. “My office...all of you...bring Private as well…we have much to discuss.”

Nobody said a word as Celestia began walking out of the gym, with her sister in her arms for the first time in many years…

“How are we going to get him to the office?” Twilight asked. “I don’t know what happened to my magic staff…”

“Ah got ‘im,” Applejack said, picking up Private, and putting him into a fireman’s carry.

They soon made their way to Celestia’s office, Twilight fussing over Private all the way there, tiara in hand, despite Rarity’s disappointed look when she removed it. At Celestia’s behest, Applejack carefully laid Private on a nearby couch. Luna sat, now dressed somewhat, in a nearby chair. Twilight, naturally, too the chair closest to Private.

“So, I suppose this is where you tell everybody about the land of the cute multi-hued talking ponies,” Twilight said with a sigh.

“Still so dismissive, Twilight?” Celestia asked with an amused smile.

“Even though I’ve seen my pony self, I still think it looks like something out of a cartoon geared for little girls,” Twilight retorted. “Never mind if I were to ever see my pony self as a collectible figurine, I’d totally buy the figure, because she was so cute. Also, can you honestly blame me for having trouble believing that I was a purple unicorn princess in another dimension? And really? A princess? I am never going to hear the end of it from Rarity, and her royalty fetish.”

“But darlin-” Rarity started.

“No!” Twilight cut her off.

“But-” Rarity tried to interject.

“No!” Twilight rebutted.

“Really, I…” Rarity attempted to retort.

“Rarity, what part of ‘it was in another dimension’ aren’t you getting?” Twilight finally said, frustrated.

“Oh poo,” Rarity huffed, plopping her head in her hands.

“There, there, Sugarcube,” Applejack said consolingly, patting Rarity’s shoulder. Rarity just pouted.

“Anyways, I already explained some things to Twilight, but I did leave out some important details about the world of Equestria,” Celestia said, then ran her hand over her desk, before everyone’s eyes, a holographic globe appeared before them, showcasing a world that wasn’t earth, but looked to have a very similar climate. “This is that very world.”

“Oooh! Sparkly!” Pinkie said, poking her finger through the hologram.

Celestia just shook her head, amused. “In this realm, humans did not exist at all, the world was instead inhabited by beings known as Ponies,” She waved her hand over the globe, and the image began zooming in like Google Maps only with a lot less lag. The six girls watched as they could now see a small idyllic mountain village, and several colorful ponies were running around doing everyday things.

“Seriously? A world with a bunch of bright colored ponies?” Rainbow asked. “I mean, I had a toy like that when I was, what, two, but I can’t believe there’s a whole world of them.”

“As you can see, they came in three kinds, earth pony, unicorn, and pegasus.” Celestia said, displaying first a regular pony, then a pony with a single spiral horn, and finally one with wings passing in sequence. “This I already told Twilight about. But what I didn’t inform her of, was that these ponies were not only sentient, but that they also held a means of government...specifically a diarchy.”

“Di what now?” Rainbow asked.

“Diarchy. It means two rulers…” Twilight answered. “Are you saying…”

“Yes,” Celestia waved her hand over the globe, and the view went out of the town, towards a large capital city with a beautiful castle in it. The view went inside the castle, and standing on a pair of large thrones were… a pair of… winged unicorns? One was tall, white, and had a flowing tri-color mane of pink, blue, and green. The other was somewhat smaller, with a dark blue pelt, and a flowing mane that looked like a starry night sky. This image caused Twilight to double-take, then look from her mentor to the image and back again.

“Princess Celestia..and her sister Princess Luna…” Celestia said.

“So you guys really are sisters?!” Pinkie exclaimed.

“AND YOU WERE ROYALTY!!!?!?!” Rarity said, and dramatically began fainting before Aj caught her.

“I did mention something about Rarity having a Royalty Fetish, didn’t I?” Twilight said with a wry smile. “I mean she was trying to win the hand of a guy just because his name was Prince. Apparently he turned out to be a toad.”

“So you were saying that you and yer sister ruled this Equestria?” Aj asked, helping Rarity back up.

“Indeed, ours was a peaceful reign, we ruled the realm with kind hearts and a generous spirits. But it was not always meant to be…” Celestia said, guiltily, as the image of Luna suddenly glared at her sister, a black aura coming over her. “In my foolishness, I ignored the growing jealousy in Luna’s heart. We both held the powers to raise the sun and the moon you see, while our subjects adored my day… Luna was heartbroken when her night was not as loved…”

Twilight looked like she was about to say something, but held her tongue, due to the serious tone of the room.

“And she went all coo-coo after that?” Pinkie asked, quietly.

“Yes…” Celestia said, as the girls watched the image of Luna begin transforming into a much larger, dark furred form with the same blue armor adorning her. She laughed cruelly. “Luna fell to the darkness growing inside her, and became the monster called Nightmare Moon…” She waved her hands over the image, this time showing Nightmare standing before a large chained door. “In her anger and lust for power...she foolishly opened the one place that must never be opened in Equestria...Tartarus…”

Everybody watched as Nightmare Moon’s horn glowed, and in one blast, severed the chains holding the door closed. Nightmare laughed as the door burst open, and entire legions of monsters came storming out.

“Eep!” Fluttershy squeaked, hiding behind Pinkie, peeking out at the image of all those monsters roaring out of their former prison.

“That’s a lot of baddies.” Rainbow said, her eyes wide.

“My goodness… Do we have to defeat all of those? We’ll be acting as guardians well into our adulthood,” Rarity observed.

“Nightmare’s monsters unleashed terrible destruction across the land. And for a while it seemed that all hope was lost...until..” Celestia smiled, and moved the image again, this time to a small village under attack by monsters. Suddenly a violet blur came out of the sky, landed on the ground, and when the dust settled...Twilight's pony counterpart stood there, with a large pair of wings on her back.

At this Twilight did a double-take.

Pony Twilight gestured with a forehoof, and five others came up, each one looking determined. There was a strong-looking orange Earth Pony with freckles and a very familiar cowboy hat, a white unicorn with dazzling blue eyes and a very familiar curl to her mane, a shy-looking yellow pegasus who looked like she’d rather be anywhere else but stood by her friends even so, a very bouncy pink Earth Pony with a curly dark pink mane who glared at the monsters determinedly, and lastly flying above then in an aerial support position was a blue pegasus with a rainbow colored mane.

“Whooooa...is that….” Rainbow said, as the girls all stared at their counterparts.

“Yes,” Celestia said with a smile. “They are all your counterparts on Equestria.”

“I...look...AWESOME!” Rainbow cheered.

Soon, the ponies joined the battle, fighting off the monsters with incredibly practiced ease. Blasting them with magic, bucking them with their legs, or ...somehow getting them to attack each other by ducking in the case of Fluttershy. The pink one, though, just pulled a cannon out of… somewhere, and blasted several monsters with a cannonball… and confetti.

Soon, the monsters were driven back, and the six ponies cheered at their victory. “With your help, the monsters were defeated in droves,” Celestia explained. “But Nightmare grew more and more desperate, sending more and more monsters at towns and cities, until all were driven back to Canterlot, the capital. We managed to hold off the last few monsters..but the war had taken it’s toll on the world…” Celestia said, waving her hand showing the once beautiful landscape had turned into a total wasteland…

The image moved to Pony Celestia standing in the ruins of the once beautiful castle. The princess walked silently, and her horn glowed, a large, and extremely intricate magical circle appeared around her.

“Desperate to save what little was left, I cast a powerful spell, one that would save all of the ponies of Equestria...the Witching Spell…” Celestia said, guiltily.

“So, you were the one who cast the spell that keeps humans safe when monsters come over?” Rarity asked.

“I was...though if I had more time I could’ve...done more…” Celestia said, standing up and looking out the window, not wanting her students to see the growing pain in her features. “Using the spell, I was able to transport the souls of every pony in Equestria, to a safe place...Earth…”

“But how didja do it?! I don’t remember any alien abductions!” Pinkie said.

“She didn’t abduct us, Pinkie...we were reincarnated,” Twilight explained, coming to grips with all she had heard. “Our pony selves were reborn as humans in this dimension.”

“A real shame we can’t meet our pony selves like Twilight did.” Rarity said, sighing. “Would’ve loved to do a makeover on my little pony counterpart.”

“A touch narcissistic don’tcha think?” Aj quipped.

“What’s narciss? Can I eat it?” Pinkie asked.

“Narcissus is somebody from Greek Mythology,” Twilight explained. “The library has a great book on Greek Myths if you want to know more.”

Rainbow mocked Twilight by miming snoring.

“One of these days, Rainbow, you’re going to find a book you love,” Twilight quipped with a smirk.

“Yeah right, and in this fantasy world I’ll also wear a dress, start dating Raiden, and give up on becoming a Wonderbolt,” Rainbow said with a roll of her eyes.

“Now now, let’s not get too crazy,” Twilight retorted. “And you’ll probably be wearing a dress, soon, anyway, because, you know, Fall Formal?”

“Anyways, there’s somethin else,” Aj said, and gestured to Private, who was still unconscious. “How does he fit into all this? Ah didn’t see his counterpart when we were fighting on Equestria.”

Celestia cleared her throat and returned to the globe. “Private is a... special case. He is indeed a guardian, there is no rule that says guardians also have to be Elements. Private’s counterpart however, was not in there because...well he was doing his job.”

“Job?” Rarity asked.

“You see, Private, at least on Equestria, was one of the Royal Guard, specifically he was a guard assigned to investigate and handle special problems that require some… discretion,” Celestia explained

“You mean to tell me Private was a SPY?!” Rainbow yelled excitedly.

“Not... in the most romantic interpretation,” Celestia said, trying not to laugh at Rainbow’s enthusiasm. “But he did handle several missions alongside you all. After the battle I showed you however, and with Twilight’s counterpart working towards becoming royalty, long story, I assigned him to watch over her and protect her in any way he could...well…”

Twilight looked down, and saw a very familiar looking field, and saw a grey stallion coming out of the woods, dressed in some variation of armor, his brown mane in a very similar style to Private’s hair. He stopped, looked around as if he wasn’t supposed to be there...and stood in the center. Waiting for a few seconds.

“That’s Private…?” Twilight said, staring at the stallion. “Could… could we see his eyes, please?”

“I’m afraid his eyes will be quite occupied in a second,” Celestia said.

Suddenly, a bright flash of magenta popped next to him, and Pony Twilight appeared after it passed. Pony Private yelped, and laughed alongside Pony Twilight. Then, Pony Private gazed at Twilight..raised one of his hooves to her cheek….Pony Twilight leaned into it...smiling happily...before kissing him right on the lips…

“We… We were… In Equestria… we met in Equestria, and were in love… That explains so much…” Twilight whispered.

“Aww, horsie love..” Pinkie said, giggling.

“So this is why you got the hots for him!” Rainbow said, pointing as Twilight’s face turned red.

“I could ask if Raiden had a counterpart in that world, you know,” Twilight countered, huffily.

“Ah but isn’t it romantic?” Rarity said, sighing. “A princess, her loyal guard, meeting in secret like this? Far away from social mores that would judge their love as forbidden…”

“Alright, that’s it, we’re cuttin ya off from Harlequin for a week.” Aj said.

As Pony Private broke from the kiss however, he turned to look around a little more...and Twilight saw...Pony Private had the same silver eyes as Private...and her dream stallion…

“Oh… My… Gosh… I’ve been dreaming about…” Twilight said in shock. “All this time I’ve been dreaming about Equestria, and Private!”

“WHAAAA!?!?” All her friends yell.

“Pinkie, why do you sound surprised? You said I talk in my sleep,” Twilight said.

“I didn’t want to feel left out,” Pinkie said with a shrug.

“And yes, I’ve been dreaming about Private, and Equestria… I didn’t think it was that important. A silly dream about me being some kind of horse, in love with another horse? Why would I talk about that?” Twilight asked with a shrug. “I mean… it’s kinda personal…”

“Wow, that’s, wow,” Rainbow said.

“So ya had some dreams that pointed ya in the right direction for a feller,” Aj said. “Why did Nightmare try to capture him.”

“She... kept calling him... Nocturne or something,” Twilight said, trying to put down the anger she felt when she heard that name.

Celestia frowned, and waved her hand, the image now showed just Pony Private. “Unfortunately, I needed a way to get inside Nightmare’s inner circle to ensure we would have enough time to make the witching Spell...so I had Private go in as a double agent, taking on the name Nocturne…” A second image appeared, Pony Private was now adorned in rather sinister looking black armor. “He infiltrated Nightmare’s forces... and she became..infatuated with him…”

“I didn’t know about this, did I?” Twilight asked. “I thought he had betrayed me, and had turned to Nightmare…”

“We had to ensure that Nightmare didn’t suspect that Private was a traitor...so yes...I did keep the truth from you...one of many…” Celestia admitted.

“Did he…?” Twilight asked, hugging herself worriedly.

Celestia shook her head, “When Nightmare tried to act on the feelings she had for him...Private refused.”

Twilight slumped back in her chair in obvious relief. “Oh thank goodness,” she whispered feverently.

“I...want to apologize Twilight,” Celestia said suddenly. “The reason I told you to avoid Private was because I feared that Nightmare would return...and seek you out to kill you in her own jealousy.”

“That… kind of happened,” Twilight said with a sigh. “And I tried to avoid him… But something seemed to keep… pulling us together.”

“Love darling, plain and utterly simple,” Rarity said with a blissful smile.

“With Nightmare dealt with the danger has passed.” Celestia said, looking at Twilight. “I hope you can forgive me for keeping things from you Twilight, I wanted to keep you safe…”

“You meant well. As for the whole princess thing… I’m obviously not a princess, here, unless I win the Fall Formal thing… Just what in the world am I going to do with this silly tiara?” Twilight asked. “The others got necklaces. Necklaces can be explained. Tiaras aren’t exactly everyday wear, unless you’re that bratty little Freshman.”

Celestia smiled, “Just touch the gem,” She said kindly.

Twilight did, and the tiara suddenly folded and shrank itself back to the familiar bracelet. The girls did the same, and their necklaces also turned back into their bracelets.

“Much better,” Twilight said with a nod. “Silly thing made me a touch uncomfortable. I was a princess in Equestria, sure, but that doesn’t mean a thing, here, does it, Professor? After all, you ruled a whole country, and now you’re in charge of a school… Still have to deal with bureaucracy sure, but you’re in charge of trying to mold young minds. This may be a bit more hands-on, I think.”

“I guess you’re right,” Celestia said with a smile. “Now, I want you all to head home, I will take care of the damage as well as Luna. You all deserve rest after what you’ve been through. But don’t get complacent, Nightmare opened Tartarus...there were creatures far worse than her residing there...the battle has only just begun.”

“I understand, Professor,” Twilight said, getting up. They all murmured their assent, and filed out of the office, all looking relieved that this night’s ordeal was over.

_______________________________________________________________________

Private slowly came to on a park bench not far away from Canterlot High. He looked up and saw Twilight looking down worriedly at him. “TWI!?!” He suddenly jumped up on his feet. “What’s going on!? Where am I!? Where’s that crazy Nightmare lady!?”

“You’re waking up. We’re in the park close to my house. She’s back to normal, after a blast from an Orbital Friendship Cannon,” Twilight replied.

Private relaxed. “Sounds like, you got a story to tell.”

Twilight went on to explain what happened that night after he got captured by Nightmare. The Elements glowing, the previously mentioned Orbital Friendship Cannon, and Nightmare turning back to Luna.

“As for everything else… It’s a really long story, involving alternate dimensions, cute multihued ponies, epic battles, and reincarnation…” Twilight sighed leaning back against the bench. “And it’s not a story I can tell tonight, without us getting in trouble with our parents.”

“Okay, I guess I can learn all that stuff later.” Private replied, “But, in short I’m a guardian, we beat up monsters and go to school afterwards. When you have a secret, Twilight, you don’t slouch.”

“What can I say? I can be an overachiever,” Twilight quipped with a smile.

“So, now that I know your secret, can I get a definate answer?” He asked, looking at her a little hopefully.

“What? About the Fall Formal? How about a definate yes?” Twilight offered with a smile.

Private smiled back. “Course, this means I gotta join you on monster bashing,” He said, leaning back on the bench.

“Well that’s a given. You’re a guardian. It’s part of the job,” Twilight observed with a shrug. “Somehow, I have a feeling that isn’t your only reason.”

“Well, turns out the girl I like is going off fighting monsters. Gotta watch her back and make sure no scorpion tries to sting her or something.” Private quipped.

“Oh, of course. Got to watch out for those pesky scorpions,” Twilight giggled.

“So, um...can we start the whole asking thing over? Now that we are free from worrying about monster battling secrets?” He asked, blushing a little. He then looked at Twilight, and slowly but surely took her hand in his, gazing at her, his silver eyes filled with quiet anticipation. “Twilight Sparkle? Will you allow me to accompany you to the Fall Formal?”

“Yes. I would love for you to accompany me to the Fall Formal,” Twilight replied, gazing into his eyes, a warm smile on her face.

“YES!” Private yelled in joy, pumping his arm in the air.

“Well, you’re easy to please,” Twilight said laughing at his antics.

“Well what can I say? A cute, badass mage girl agreed to go out with me. How can I not be excited?” He said with a laugh.

“You can be pretty badass yourself, mister noir detective,” Twilight countered, playfully beeping his nose.

“Heheh,” Private chuckled. “I...should...get back home...” He said with a blush.

“Yeah. Me too. It’s been quite the night…” Twilight said, getting up and stretching. “I’ll see you at school?”

“Count on it..” He said, smiling, getting off the bench and giving her a small wave. “See ya there..”

Twilight sighed, swooning a bit, before skipping toward her home, happily.

___________________________________________________________________________

Luna stirred, slowly coming awake, and looking around the rather simple bedroom of Celestia’s Earthly abode. There was an elegance to the simple furnishings that Celestia had decorated her bedroom with, clean lines, and beautiful carving replacing the gilded extravagance of the Royal Quarters a dimension away.

She slowly sat up, looking around the strange room, before the door opened. Celestia stood there, looking, very different as a human. Celestia smiled kindly, “Luna...you’re awake.”

“Celestia…” Luna said, watching her sister pull up a chair to come sit beside her. She then blinked, realizing all she had done. Tears entered the young woman’s eyes, and she looked away from Celestia in utter shame.

“Luna, please look at me,” Celestia begged.

“After all I have done, I brought so much pain and suffering upon Equestria because of my foolish jealousy.” Luna said, still refusing to look at her sister. “It’s all my fault…”

“And I should have seen you were hurting much sooner. I wasn’t a good enough sister to you, back then,” Celestia said quietly. “So I have some blame to carry for your fall… Can you ever forgive me for not being a good enough sister?”

“But it is I who should be begging for your forgiveness!” Luna said, turning to her, her eyes stained with tears. “I don’t even deserve it! I should’ve...I should’ve just disappeared along with Nightmare…”

“Don’t say that! I just got you back! I don’t want to lose you again!” Celestia cried, clutching Luna’s hands. “Luna at the end of the day, you are still the sister I’ve always loved and cherished! Don’t hate yourself please! Don’t lock yourself away! Please!”

Luna...slowly went and pulled her sister into a tender hug, burying her face in Celestia’s shoulder. “Oh...Tia...I missed you so much…” Luna said, while sobbing.

“I missed you, too,” Celestia said feverently. “So much… I am so glad you are here, now. Oh Lulu...you’re safe now...”

Chapter 8 "Before Fall Formal"

Chapter 8

“Before Fall Formal”

“Life is What Happens Before The Dance”

In the industrial part of the city, there was an old warehouse that Professor Celestia had bought a while back. She knew that any guardians she found would need a space to practice with their powers out of sight of ordinary humans, so she had it set up just for that purpose. Only a select few knew about the space, and that select few included Twilight Sparkle.

She sat on a box, watching as her newfound friend/boyfriend Private was holding his rune covered gun. Private breathed, and took some shots, hitting some stacked bottles with almost perfect precision.

“You’re… amazingly good with that thing,” Twilight observed. “Why a gun, though, I wonder? Most of us seem to have… well… either fantastical weapons, or old-fashioned ones.”

“I guess it just picks whatever weapon we’re most comfortable with.” Private suggested. “I mean, I’ve always been a good shot. Gotta learn how to handle one of these if I want to be a detective someday. Course, I never thought I’d have to shoot monsters…”

“So that’s what’s up with the whole noir shtick,” Twilight said with a grin.

“Hey, I happen to like wearing a trenchcoat, and this hat belonged to one of the best detectives I know. Ever heard of Fenlock Rusty?” Private asked.

“Wait hold on, you got your hat from the Fenlock Rusty? The guy who practically made Canter City crime free in his day?” Twilight said, her eyes wide.

“Same guy, kind of stuck with the whole noir shtick, guess it was my younger self developing some hero worship and it just stuck.” Private said with a shrug. “Plus I read a lot of detective novels back when I was younger.”

“That doesn’t surprise me at all,” Twilight giggled. “Read any of the Shadow Spade books?”

“Touch overwritten in my honest opinion, and the main character somehow ends up with anything resembling a male human,” Private said with a roll of his eyes. “Give me Pontrot any old day, or at the very least Homes.”

“Better not let Rarity hear you say that.” Twilight said with a laugh.

“So Rainbow said something about Guardian Beasts?” Private asked.

“Oh right. You concentrate on your weapon, and call for it, then it’ll come forth and help you with any monsters you’re fighting,” Twilight explained.

“Okay...here goes..” He aimed his gun into the air. “Uh...guardian beast..?” A light appeared at the end of Private’s gun barrel, Private pulled the trigger, launching the light into the air like a bullet, it bounced and ricocheted for a moment, Private ducking to avoid the shot. When it landed on the ground however, a silver magic circle opened and out came...a silver unicorn, it reared and neighed loudly.

“A...unicorn…” Twilight said, in awe.

“Oh great, my guardian beast is a pretty pretty unicorn.” Private groaned. “I’ll never hear the end of this.”

“Private, it’s a stallion,” Twilight said, with a roll of her eyes. “So he’s a handsome unicorn.”

“Well either way it’s...what’s he doing?” He said, watching the unicorn slowly walk past Private, towards Twilight. The stallion suddenly began nuzzling Twilight, nickering happily. “Well at least it seems to like you…” Private said, tilting his head.

“Well hello to you too,” Twilight giggled, petting the stallion. “Oh… here…” Twilight summoned her staff. “Guardian Beast Unicorn!” she declared, tapping it on the ground. A purple magical circle opened, and Twilight’s purple unicorn filly emerged.

The two unicorns looked at each other for a long time. Tilting their heads, until the stallion neighs something. The mare neighs something back. Suddenly both begin neigh happily, trotting around with one another, gleefully nuzzling one another.

“Huh, so our guardian beasts like each other too?” Private observed.

“You remember the whole Equestria story I told you?” Twilight asked, as she watched the two creatures happily nickering and grooming each other.

“You think these two are sort of, avatars of what we were before?” Private asked. “Well, I guess he does look kind of how I imagined.”

“What do you mean?” Twilight asked.

Private laughed nervously, “You’ll think it’s really silly.”

“No, go on I promise not to laugh.” Twilight promised.

“Well, ever since I was a little kid I had been having this strange dream. I was in this field, but I wasn’t me, I was this weird silver horse and every time I went there, this mare would show up out of nowhere, prettiest purple eyes I’ve ever se-” He stops when he sees Twilight’s wide eyes. “I know, it sounds totally bonkers.”

“Ah… No… It doesn’t… I’ve… been having a similar dream…” Twilight said sounding stunned. “Only I was the mare, and I would meet a silver horse, with the kindest silver eyes…”

“That’s...very weird…” Private said, himself stunned.

“Not… really… You asked me, once, if we had met before… And we had. Just turns out, it wasn’t in this dimension,” Twilight said with a sheepish smile.

“Huh, so we first met as horses, not exactly what I had in mind,” Private said, running his fingers through his hair at the thought.

“Well there is the whole reincarnation angle. We were kind of experiencing and remembering our previous incarnations’ memories,” Twilight observed with a smile.

“Sounds almost like a crazy anime plot,” Private said, his thoughts were interrupted by the sight of the the two unicorns nuzzling one another. “They, do actually look good together...hey wait what’s your unicorn doing?” He said, and the pair watched as the mare slowly turned around to the stallion, and slowly began lifting her ta-

“Hey! Hey! Hey! Back in the staff! If we’re not ready for that, YOU’RE not ready for that!” Twilight yelled, unsummoning her guardian beast.

“Dude, not the time!” He said, following Twilight’s lead and sending his own guardian beast back into his gun.

“Uh… Yeah… O-our pony selves… were farther along than we are…” Twilight said blushing furiously.

“Let’s... not mention this to anyone okay?” Private said, blushing alongside her.

“Yeah! Good idea… I think that’s enough practice for one day, don’t you?” Twilight uttered, fanning herself.

“Agreed...very very much agreed…”

_______________________________________________________________________

Twilight had parted from Private, when he had to turn down his street to his house, and was walking home feeling good about the practice session despite the embarrassing occurrence at the very end. Suddenly her phone rang. Twilight pulled her cell out to find the caller was her Big Brother Best Friend Forever, and she gleefully answered.

“Shiny! How’s the bestest big brother in the whole wide world, and the bestest of all former baby-sitters turned sisters-in-law?” Twilight said, a huge grin on her face.

“Just fine Twili,” A young man’s voice said on the other end. “Cadey and I are just settling into our new place in town. Can’t wait to see you and Spike once we’ve got everything settled. Mom and Dad coming that one weekend helped a lot, but there’s still more to do, never mind Mom pestering us for grandchildren...”

“That sounds like Mom, all right,” Twilight laughed, not mentioning her own romantic development. At least not to her brother. Overprotective brother is overprotective. “Still it’s awesome that you were transferred to Canter City. I guess your reputation as a good policeman is really helping you get good jobs.”

“I hope so anyways,” Shining replied with a laugh. “Are you settling in okay? Mom said you finally managed to make friends apparently.”

“Some days I’m still amazed. And some days I kick myself for not having friends, sooner,” Twilight said with a laugh. “They have been the one of the best things to happen to me. Even if they can get me into some awkward situations. They even persuaded me to run for princess of a dance we’re having at the school. At first I was going to refuse, but… Well… The girl who’s been the winner for the past few years is such a bully, I felt I just had to. So… Yeah. They’re helping me a lot, and pulling me out of my comfort zone… and making me like it. It’s weird and wonderful at the same time.”

“Well that’s great Twili I, oh hold on Cadence is giving me a look that says she wants to talk to you,” Shining answered.

“Okay, I’ll hang on,” Twilight replied, waiting for Cadence to come on the line.

A new voice rang over the line, a beautiful young woman’s voice. “And how’s my favorite sister-in-law in the whole wide world?”

“I’m doing just fine, Cady! And how are you doing?” Twilight asked beaming at hearing her voice.

“I’d say pretty good. I have a nice house, the matchmaking service is really kicking off, and I have your lovable, hunky dork of a brother as my husband. So yeah, life is great!” Cadence said happily.

“I’d have to say my life is pretty good, too. I’ve made six great friends, my tutor is my principal, and so far school has been better than I expected,” Twilight said, feeling pretty happy herself.

“Well that’s wonderful to hear…” Twilight suddenly heard a closing door in the background as Cadence went on. “Okay I’m in the bathroom so Shiny can’t hear, tell me all about him,” She said, casually.

“How. Did. You. Know?!” Twilight asked, sounding shocked. “I mean… We’ve barely started dating!”

“Sweetie, when it comes to love, I know all,” Cadence said with a giggle. “Course it helps when my little brother in law is so easily bribed with cookies.”

“Really? How did you get him to stop talking about Rarity enough to find out?” Twilight asked giggling.

“Like I said, cookies,” Cadence said with a laugh. “Sooo, tell me all about this Private guy you’re seeing…”

Twilight sat down on a nearby bench sighing goofily. “He’s wonderful. As big a nerd as I am but he’s totally into the mystery shtick. He even wears a trenchcoat and fedora.”

“Awww, that’s so adorable, nerdy love,” Cadence said with a giggle. “So is he cuuute?”

“He’s… he’s handsome,” Twilight sighed, a goofy smile on her face, then sobered. “Cadence, this… this is kind of scary. I think… I think I’m in love.”

“YES! FINALLY!!!” Cadence cheered so loud that Twilight had to hold the phone away from her ear.

“Ooooooow…. Cadie…” Twilight said switching her phone to the other ear, and wiggling a finger in the poor sound-abused one.

“Enjoy yourself sweetie, and don’t worry about your brother I can hold him back if he decides to let his overprotective side out. But I’ll try to stop by soon, and YOU. WILL. GIVE. ME. DETAILS!!!”

“Okay okay! Gracious…” Twilight uttered, chuckling at Cadence’s excitement.

“Sorry, you know how I get about love…” Cadence said with a little nervous laugh.

“I know, I know. Wow. I swear you must have been, like, a princess of love in another dimension to know so much about it,” Twilight said with a roll of her eyes.

_______________________________________________________________________

At the house of the happy couple, Shining Armor was setting a box down in his and his wife’s new home. Shining was tall, handsome and strong, with messy blue hair and bright sapphire eyes. He always kept his attire rather simple when off duty, jeans and a t-shirt with his shield emblem on it. He was enjoying his time off before starting his new job, it gave him time to settle down with his newlywed wife.

He set down the box. “That should be the last of it,” He said to himself, and then looked up as his wife strolled out of the bathroom. She was a beautiful woman with tri-colored hair of pink, cream, and purple with bright blue eyes and a cheerful demeanor. She beamed happily at her husband, dancing over to him, and kissing his cheek.

Shining laughed a little, “Okay, what were you and Twili going on about that’s got you so happy?” He asked.

“Just happy she’s finally coming out of her shell. You know how she used to think that all she needed was her parents, us, and her tutor, right?” Cadence replied with a smile.

“Yeah, glad to see she’s finally stepping up,” Shining said, smiling at her.

“Her new friends have been helping her a lot. She seems to be enjoying having them, which I think is wonderful,” Cadence said happily. “Never mind she’s actually enjoying going to school. All in all I think the move has been good for her.”

“Huh, hard to think the little girl who threw a fit when I went to summer camp for the first time is all grown up,” Shining Armor said, smiling.

Cadence grinned, walked up to her husband and ran a finger down his chest. “Course, if you never went to summer camp, I would never have gotten to babysit Twilight…”

“One of the best days of my life, right up there with our first kiss, the fall formal dance, our wedding, our wedding night…” Shining said with a grin.

Cadence giggled. “I’m starting to see a theme here,” she said happily.

Shining laughed along with his wife. “Well, I got some boxes I still need to unpack...but I think they can wait.”

“Oh? But you’ve only got so many days off, Shiny,” Cadence said with a smile. “I know you’re itching to get out there, and make the world safe for your Beloved Wife Best Friend Forever, and your Little Sister Best Friend Forever…”

“Well yeah, but I’ve been meaning to try…” He slowly went to his wife’s ear and began whispering something that caused Cadence’s smile to slowly grow absolutely huge. She kept her grin as she took Shining’s hand and began leading him to their new bedroom.

“I’m the luckiest man in the world…” Shining said to himself as Cadence yoinked him inside.

_______________________________________________________________

Rarity’s home workshop was both organized, and rather chaotic. True thread, fabric, sequins, and other assorted items were in their places, and organized properly for they can be easily found and used. However, there was a space that was somewhat messy, a space that Rarity called her Inspiration Corner. Scraps of fabric, pictures, half-finished sketches, and other things that could inspire Rarity into a rash of creativity were littered about the space. In the middle was Rarity’s mannequins, with various outfits in various stages of completion, and beyond that was her sewing machine.

Rarity was standing by one of the mannequins, as she put the finishing touches on her own dress for the Fall Formal, humming happily. Spike had volunteered to come over, and lend a hand, fetching and carrying so Rarity didn’t have to leave the zone as it twere.

Spike came in, holding at least five or six rolls of fabric in his arms. “Sorry I’m late in getting these Rarity, the greens tend to blend if you aren’t paying attention,” He said, passing on one of the rolls to Rarity as she kept working.

“Thank you so much, Spikey Wikey,” Rarity said, taking the roll, and setting it on her worktable. “I appreciate you coming over and helping me out. I hate being on a streak with my inspiration, and losing my groove when I have to go and get something from the basement…”

“Glad to help Rarity.” Spike said, taking a break by sitting in a chair, watching Rarity at work. His eyes however, fell to the mannequins, and he saw one dress extra that was barely even started. “Uh, Rarity you’re already making six dresses for everybody. If you work yourself too hard you’ll barely be able to stand during the Fall Formal.”

Rarity looked over at the outfit he was talking about and simply smiled. “Oh darling that isn’t for the Fall Formal. That dress is for my birthday party, it’s a few weeks after the fall formal so I figured I could get a head start as it were.”

“Your birthday?!” Spike said, his eyes growing wide.

“Why yes. It’s just a little something that comes around every year. Pinkie throws me a nice party, and my parents give me gifts, and I always get the sweetest hand-drawn picture from Sweetie Belle,” Rarity said with a smile.

“Well, I guess I’d better think of something then,” Spike said, running a hand through his spiky green hair.

“Oh, pish tush, Spikey Wikey,” Rarity tutted. “You don’t need to give me anything. You’ve already given me so much…”

“Yeah, but I mean, I’m your guardian beast technically, I gotta do something,” Spike blinked, and then smiled wide. “And I know just what to get you!”

“Just because you’re my guardian beast doesn’t mean you have to do something like get me a birthday gift… You’ve… enriched my life, and made me see there’s more than just… You’re determined, aren’t you?” Rarity said with look of concern. “You really shouldn’t trouble yourself…”

“It won’t be trouble really, I just have to get started right away, I’m sorry but, can I go? It’s very important I get started as soon as possible,” Spike said, his eyes full of determination.

“Oh… Well… Of course…” Rarity said, sounding startled.

“See you Rarity!” Spike said, running out.

Rarity just sighed. “That...young man…” She tried to refocus back to her work. Then she looked at her watch, and groaned, marching over to the bathroom where her other dear friend was inside changing. She knocked on the door. “Applejack Apple! You’ve been in there for far longer than it takes to try on a dress!”

“Ah ain’t comin out! Ah look silly!” Aj protested from inside the bathroom.

“I made it as simple as I could, and the skirt is knee-length. All the skirts are knee length. They still enforce the dress code, even at a dance,” Rarity protested. “Now please come out, so I can see if I need to alter the fit.”

“Ah...ah dun wanna!” Aj yelled back.

“I do have the key to the bathroom, you know,” Rarity countered, tapping her foot. “Or I could turn on the AC to full blast. It gets positively freezing in there…”

Aj sighed. “Fine...jus..dun laugh…” Aj said, and slowly opened the door, revealing herself to Rarity. As Rarity had said, the skirt was knee-length. While not denim, it was a nice shade of denim blue with red trim, a scalloped edge to the skirt, revealing a white underskirt for a pleasant contrast, with red apples appliqued in between the points of the scallop pattern.

“You do wear elegant simplicity well, Applejack, darling,” Rarity said with a warm smile. “And that blue just complements your complexion so nicely.”

Aj blushed, looking away. “Ah shut it, and quit starin at me like that.” She rubbed her hands together nervously. “Ah dun look that good.”

Rarity took Applejack’s arm, and pulled her over to the full-length mirror. “I do beg to differ, darling.”

Aj looked at herself in the mirror. She honestly protested the whole idea of, in her own words, ‘getting prettied up’. But, even she had to admit. “Ah look...nice Ah guess..” Aj said, looking herself over.

“You look beautiful… Oh! Now for the piece de resistance!” Rarity exclaimed, going to her closet, and pulling out a fancier version of Applejack’s signature hat, decorated with a red fabric rose, matching the trim on the dress, and bringing over a white ascot. She seated the hat on AJ’s head, then put the ascot around AJ’s neck arranging it just so. “There. Now look, take in the whole ensemble. You look wonderful.”

“Yeah, Ah guess,” Aj said, chuckling. “Okay Rares Ah’ll wear the darn thing. Though Ah’m only gonna be servin’ refreshments anyways.”

“No reason not to look your best, darling,” Rarity said with a smile. “You may even catch the eye of some handsome fellow, at the Formal.”

“Yeah, right sure, Ah’ll catch the eye of some handsome feller.” Aj said, laughing. “That’ll be tha day.”

“Why is it at least two of my friends are constantly putting themselves down? Applejack, darling, you are beautiful,” Rarity said, looking her friend straight in the eye.

“Ah come on,” Aj said, shaking her head. “Ah ain’t like you, Rarity, ah dun have guys droolin’ left and right tah want to date me. Ya got the looks, the charm, all that fancy stuff...me...Ah’m jus...some farm girl.”

“Applejack, look at me,” Rarity said sternly.

“Uh, Ah’m lookin’.” Aj said, looking to her friend.

“Your dependable nature, and your honesty are things that I’ve always admired,” Rarity said. “However, the one thing that makes me positively green with envy is your natural beauty. You are beautiful, both inside and out.”

Aj just stares at Rarity, stunned to hear the words come out of her mouth.

“And before you ask, I do mean it. I try so very hard to enhance it so you and the world see it too. I want the world to see what I see, a beautiful, hard-working, young woman, who would give somebody the shirt off her back and all of her time if they needed it,” Rarity said passionately.

Before Rarity could say anything else, Aj ran and pulled Rarity into a hug. Rarity smiled, hugging Applejack in return.

________________________________________________________________________

Luna sat in one of Celestia’s plush chairs inside her home. In her hands was a book about human history. She was holding the book, her hands glowing with a pale blue light as the pages moved quickly, Luna’s teal eyes reading the book at lightning speed thanks to her knowledge absorption spell. This would allow her to learn everything the book had to offer in a matter of minutes. She was determined to fit into this world.

“How’s it going, Lulu?” Celestia asked, coming in, with a tray. On it was a glass of lemonade, and a rather large sandwich.

“In the past few hours I mastered trigonometry, learned how to handle a vehicle known as a car, got to at least a college level education, and now I’m learning the history of this world.” Luna said, continuing to flip through the book. “The only thing I’m truly missing, is an idea of what to do in this world beyond help with the war against evil and cleaning out your fridge…”

“Well… You could help me with school administration,” Celestia suggested. “I could use a vice principal. You get to boss students around, and look all intimidating.”

“I suppose it will have to do for now.” Luna said, sighing. “I have to make up for everything somehow…”

“Luna, I am just so very happy to have my sister back. Let’s make a promise to talk to each other, if something is bothering us. It’s not talking that caused us to be separated, in the first place,” Celestia said earnestly. “The last thing I want is to lose you, again.”

Luna put the book in her lap and sighed. “Sister, I do appreciate you being incredibly supportive. All I ask is a little patience. I.. have been another person for the longest time...it will be difficult for me to... adjust to us together again.”

“I know. I am trying to be patient, of course. I am also trying to prevent us repeating history, that’s all. I want to be a proper sister to you, and pay attention to your needs, or when you’re having difficulties, instead of ignoring them, or just thinking you’re going through a phase,” Celestia said with a quiet sigh.

“I understand, sister, you don’t have to, do the speech in front of me. I know well where I stand in all of this…” Luna said, looking away.

Celestia suddenly...smiled, and stood, walking towards her old boom box sitting on a shelf.

“Sister, what are you doing?” Luna asked.

“Having fun with my sister again…” Celestia said, keeping her smile.

“Sister, I have not sang in so long, and I do not know any human world songs yet.” Luna said, laughing in embarrassment.

“Oh, I’m sure you can keep up, here, let’s give it a test drive!” Celestia said, putting a cd in the boom box. Celestia took a candlestick as a makeshift mike as the song began playing…

“YOOU CAN DANCE! YOU CAN JIVE! HAVING THE TIME OF YOUR LIIIIIFE!!!”

Luna had not laughed so hard in all her life.

______________________________________________________________

The insect known as Swarm slowly awoke, peeking out of the cardboard box he had taken shelter in for the night. The alley had been abandoned, when he had stopped to rest, but he couldn’t be too careful. He crept out, keeping to the shadows, trying to avoid humans as best he could. He knew he had no means of returning to the hive. He couldn’t hear them anymore, the severance was terrifying but...liberating at the same time. No longer were his thoughts clambered and messy, awaiting a queen to make sense of it all.

He had thoughts of his own, ideas, memories. He remembered the pink haired girl, the one who gave him a name, something no drone ever had before. It was, so utterly strange to him…

He shook his head, and looked down at his stomach, he could sense it, that depraved emptiness that comes when no love had been consumed in a while. In truth he had not consumed true love in a long time, the great sealing had caused only a handful of ponies to be trapped with the hive. They could only feed so many...that was why the Queen sent him through the portal in the first place.

His thoughts were interrupted when he heard somebody coming towards his hiding spot, he hid in the bushes, using whatever was left of his magic to camouflage among the leaves. He hoped it would be enough.

Soon, Shining Armor passed in front of the alleyway, he looked back as Cadence followed him, both of them carrying groceries. “Glad we got that good deal,” Shining said to himself. “You have no idea how expensive these things can get...Cadey?” He noticed his wife had stopped at a store front. She stood there, looking at the strollers, and other baby things, a look of longing on her face. She heard her name, snapping out of her daydream, and quickly caught up to him.

“I’m sorry, Shining, I kind of got caught up,” She said with a slight blush.

“Cadey you were looking at the baby store,” Shining pointed out. “I can put two and two together…”

“I know… I… I would just really love to have a baby. I’ve been babysitting since I was a little girl, and I always imagined having one of my own to love,” Cadence said with a dreamy smile.

“You really want to have a kid, huh?” Shining asked with a grin.

“Yes. I can’t help but think you’d make a great Daddy,” Cadence said beaming at her husband, lovingly.

“You… You really think so?” Shining asked beaming, as he set down his grocery bags. He then glomped Cadence, spinning her around, gleefully. “Oh, Cadey, I’d love to have a baby with you!”

“Oh, Shiny,” she gushed, kissing him lovingly.

Swarm blinked, and his nostrils were filled with the taste of pure unadulterated love. He absorbed it all, feeling it’s wonderful taste on his tongue. What normally had to be gathered over the course of several months all came rushing into his body in a matter of seconds. For the first time in his short life span, he felt full and satisfied. How can two creatures feel such love for one another to provide an overwhelming amount of it?

Swarm pondered this a little as the couple walked away. He went back to the alleyway where he was sleeping, hiding in his cardboard box. He had to think, he couldn’t stay hiding here forever. He had to find that...pink haired girl. Maybe..she could provide love? She certainly smelled of compassion, joy and wonder all in one spot. He wondered if love could be mixed in there.

He closed his eyes, he couldn’t go out looking like this, survival instinct and all. He had to chose a unique form for himself. Something to help him blend in with the humans of this world. That Shining Armor human got a lot of love, but he couldn’t copy him because that would arouse suspicion. He had to...make some modifications.

He concentrated, making a form that isn’t a copy can be difficult the first time. It required concentration, and a little creativity, something that was discouraged among Changelings. But this was an emergency. Soon, green fire covered his entire body, and he stepped out of his cardboard box as a young, skinny, teenaged redheaded human with bright green eyes. He wore a set of jeans, sneakers, and a black hoodie with a design resembling insect wings on the back.

The form was functional, the clothes felt real. Now it was just a matter of finding that pink haired girl…

_________________________________________________________________

Pinkie was in a free period, cheerfully bringing more streamers to the gym to put some finishing touches on her decorating job. Soon Applejack would bring the fizzy apple cider, and the Cakes would deliver the cupcakes, which would need to be put in the cafeteria fridge. All would be in readiness for the big dance that weekend. All in all, Pinkie was sure this was going to be the best Fall Formal yet. Especially if Twilight won the Fall Formal princess crown.

Swarm meanwhile managed to sneak in among the other students. Nobody seemed to notice him, then again part of a changeling’s job was to blend in. He caught a glimpse of Pinkie walking into the gym, he peeked inside, watching Pinkie going around, putting up the decorations. Swarm’s green eyes stared for a long time, and for a moment...he could have sworn he felt a heartbeat inside him…

Pinkie was about to hang up the last decorations...when she suddenly felt a pain in her left leg, a ticklish feeling on her left cheek, and her eye went all twitchy...PINKIE SENSE!! Her cute redhead boyfriend was here! She quickly looked around, eyes scanning eagerly, looking for the boy she knew had to be there. She then rushed to the hallway, slamming open the gym door.

...Right into poor Swarm…

“Ow…” He managed to say, somehow, having been planted into the wall.

“Oh! Oopsie…” Pinkie said sheepishly. She helped him inside, and sat him on a chair. “Sorry. Sometimes I get kinda excited, and don’t pay attention. Are you okay?”

Swarm averted his eyes from Pinkie, a sudden feeling in his gut. He could only really describe it as wanting to confess but also wanting to run for the hills. He just ended up sitting there, unable to make a sound.

“Aw, you’re such a shy guy… Are you new? Did you just transfer in?” Pinkie asked, then gasped dramatically. “That means you don’t have any friends! Then allow me to be the first! I’m Pinkie Pie! Nice to meet you, new friend! What’s your name?”

He tilted his head at her, still not able to speak. Pinkie then looked at his back, seeing the insect design on his hoodie. Something about this boy seemed awfully familiar.

“Swarmie?” she gasped. “But… weren’t you a buggie?”

He nodded, then held up one of his hands, the fingers suddenly ignited with green flame, eroding away the skin to showcase the black chitin.

“Oooooh. It’s a disguise! So nobody freaks out at seeing a buggie!” Pinkie exclaimed cheerfully. “You’re a clever buggie, Swarmie.”

Swarm smiled shyly in response, restoring his hand to normal.

“Can’t talk huh Swarmie?” Pinkie said, with some concern.

Swarm shook his head, sadly.

Pinkie smiled, and took his hand, smiling. “Don’t worry Swarmie I’m sure we can help ya talk and stuff!” She said happily. Then watched as Swarm’s hands glowed green at her touch.

Swarm pulled his hand out of hers, blinked...and moved his mouth saying…”Pin...ki...pi...ie…?” He said, almost like a baby learning to speak it’s first word.

Pinkie gasped. “You… you talked! You said my name!” Pinkie said excitedly. She gleefully hugged him, giggling. “You’re such a smartie.”

“Pink...kie…” He said, his cheeks blushing as he looked up at her, and awkwardly imitated the hugging motion.

“Okay! I’m gonna help you fit in, and talk, and everything! Okay, Swarmie?” Pinkie asked beaming at him. “Gotta get you some clothes, too… Don’t know how I’m going to explain you to my folks, but I’ll think of something. Meanwhile, you can help me, here! I’ll show ya what to do, and we’ll be decorating buddies!”

Before Swarm knew it, he was being dragged along to aid in decorating the Fall Formal. He didn’t quite understand what was going on yet. But one thing was certain…

He really just liked being with Pinkie.

__________________________________________________________________

Cadence and Shining Armor decided to take a walk, window shopping at the various stores, after they had put up their groceries. They wanted to enjoy as much time, together, as they could, before Shining started his new job as one of Canter City’s finest. Soon, however, they found themselves standing outside of Canterlot High.

“Say, Cadie, isn’t that Twili’s new school?” Shining asked, when they came up to it.

“I think it is,” Cadence said, looking at the sign “Canterlot High! Oh my gosh I wonder if my Aunt Tia is in?”

“I guess it wouldn’t hurt to at least stop by and see how Twilight is doing.” Shining Armor said with a shrug.

“Just don’t do anything totally embarrassing to your poor sister okay?” Cadence warned.

“Aww come on, I’m the cool brother,” Shining Armor replied defensively. “I’m never embarrassing.”

“Says the man who cried at our wedding, used to play Ogres and Oubliettes, and whose voice cracked when he tried to say hello to me for the first time,” Cadence teased.

“First of all, liquid pride, there’s totally a difference,” Shining retorted. “Second, that’s the most awesome game ever, and third, you are the most gorgeous woman in the world so I was helpless.”

“Alright alright, let’s go inside.” Cadence said as the couple walked in.

________________________________________________________________________

“So this is going to be my dress for the formal,” Twilight said, showing Rarity’s sketch to Private, while Rarity was working on Fluttershy’s dress at a nearby mannequin. “What… what do you think?”

Private looked it over, “Well I guess if she actually folded a few of these in, maybe moved the colors around it could be…” He stopped himself at Twilight’s perplexed expression.

He blushed in embarrassment, “Sorry, my Mom is like, really into this stuff. I got dragged around on more than one of her ‘inspiration runs’ when she wanted to get back into clothes making.”

“Wait a minute, darling, now show me what you were suggesting?” Rarity said coming over.

“I’m, really no expert, Rarity,” Private said, holding up his hands. “I think I should leave Twilight’s dress in your capable hands. I wouldn’t want to ruin it.”

“You’re a fresh set of eyes, darling. Just spit it out, and let me judge, shall we?” Rarity suggested, sternly.

“Fine fine,” Private said, pointing out what he felt could be changed.

“I’ll try to incorporate them as best I could,” Rarity said, making notes. “Though I am ashamed Twilight rejected my initial design.”

“You had me in a dress that made me look like a glorified cupcake.” Twilight said, crossing her arms.

“But I thought it only fitting considering your…” Rarity began.

“For the last time Rarity! Not a princess!” Twilight yelled.

“Aww, and here I was hoping to make a dashing suit for Private as well. You two would have been the belles of the ball. A handsome knight and his princess, absolutely adorable,” Rarity said with a giggle.

Both Twilight and Private blushed at the collective mental images they got.

“I am never going to live the princess thing down, am I?” Twilight groaned, facepalming.

“Probably not, but you know me,” Rarity said with a chuckle. “Now I shall be off making these changes. See you, darlings.” She began walking back to the mannequins.

“She wanted to put me in a full-on ballgown,” Twilight confided to Private. “I’d have never been able to maneuver in that thing… Just hope she doesn’t try to put you in armor or something…”

“Actually, most knights don’t wear armor to balls and stuff, they wear suits and tights and, well I don’t think I have the legs for them,” He said, holding up his leg jokingly.

“Who’d wear tights, in this day and age, anyway?” Twilight asked, laughing, and shaking her head.

“Yeah yeah,” He said, laughing in turn...for a minute both of them stopped, and gazed at one another as the thought of the Fall Formal and being together entered their heads. Twilight looked up into Private’s eyes, a hand reaching up to caress his cheek. Private blushed at the gesture smiling shyly, before reaching over to take her free hand. Twilight leaned closer to him, eyes going half-lidded as she did.

Private slowly tilted his head, preparing to go in...until he was suddenly yanked off Twilight and turned around, coming face to face with Shining Armor.

Shining Armor glared at Private, “And just what do you think you’re doing pal?!”

“Oh um, hello...sir…” Private said, suddenly feeling very nervous under Shining’s glare.

“It’s Officer Shining Armor.” Shining Armor said, keeping his glare. “I’m Twilight’s big brother.”

“I can see the badge...and the fact you are quite big, sir…” Private quivered.

“Can it. Just what did you think you were doing with my sister?!” Shining yelled.

“Well, see...I really like your sister and well…” Private began.

“I’ll give you five seconds,” Shining warned.

“Bye, Twilight, catch you later!” Private yelped, taking off. Shining was just about to follow before Twilight caught his arm, holding him back.

“Shining?! What are you doing here, and why are you bullying my boyfriend?” Twilight asked, looking furious.

“Oh, Cadence and I were going to surprise you with a visit.” Shining explained. “As for that guy? I wasn’t going to hurt him or anything. Just describe in very great detail what happens if he tries to mess with my little sister.”

“Boyfriend, Shiny. He is my boyfriend. Sort of suggests some limited ‘messing’ is allowed,” Twilight replied, glaring at her very overprotective older brother.

“Well I had to be sure, Twili, don’t want to get your heart broken.” Shining explained. “It’s my job to look after you, being your big brother and all.”

“Shiny, sometimes you take that job way too seriously,” Twilight observed with a huge sigh.

“I think I take it with just the righ-OW!” Shining yelped as his wife suddenly appeared, yanking on his ear.

“Shining. Leave them alone,” Cadence said sternly.

“But Cadey-” Shining Armor groaned.

“Don’t ‘but Cadey’ me, mister. You leave them alone,” Cadence uttered, still holding on to Shining’s ear. “I have a good feeling about him.”

“Fine...I guess I won’t use my taser on him…” Shining grumbled, crossing his arms.

“SHINY!” Twilight yelled.

“Ugh… This is the reason why I didn’t tell you about him. I knew you’d go all gung-ho overprotective on poor Twilight. You know how my feelings are, right?” Cadence said, rolling her eyes at her husband’s antics. “Twilight, go tell your boyfriend I got things handled before he runs to the state line in abject terror.”

“Will do. Thanks Cadey,” Twilight said, leaving the room.

“Times like this makes me glad to be the elder sibling,” Rarity muttered from the sewing area.

________________________________________________________________________

Private sat on a bench outside, trying to come to grips with the fact his girlfriend has a cop for a brother. “I think I’ll take the monsters any old day.” He said to himself.

“Uh… Hi… My sister-in-law, Cadence, has Shiny leashed, for the moment. She thought I ought to come and catch you before you made a break for the state line,” Twilight said sheepishly.

“Yeah, did not expect that when we decided to date,” Private said with a chuckle. “But I’m okay, far away from the state line. Wanna come join?” He said, scooting over and patting beside him.

“I’m sorry,” Twilight said, sitting beside him. “I should have told you I have an overprotective older brother… but with monster attacks, and running for the princess of the Fall Formal, it kind of slipped my mind…”

“Hey, I’m not going to let all of that stop me from trying to make this work.” He said with a small laugh. He was joined by Twilight as the pair looked at each other. Private gulped, blushing again. “So um...how about a take two…?”

Twilight looked into his eyes, a blush coloring her cheeks bright red. “A… t-take two?” she asked nervously.

Private just smiled kindly, reaching up and resting a hand on one of her blushing cheeks. He smiled at her sweetly thinking, What am I doing? I just...this feels so right and amazing…

This… this feels right… Why does it feel right? Twilight asked herself as she leaned closer to him, her eyes slowly closing in anticipation of what was sure to come.

Private gulps again, blushing brightly as his face slowly moves closer to hers. Private then tilted Twilight’s head..and gently brought his lips down upon hers. Twilight leaned into the kiss, kissing Private back, a hand coming to rest on his chest, as she did. Private’s eyes went wide as Twilight began kissing back. He soon closed them, reaching his free arm to wrap around her, pulling her tenderly in close. Twilight’s arms slipped around Private’s neck, one hand ran through Private’s hair.

They broke the kiss for a bit however, breathing a little as they gaze upon one another. Private smiled tenderly at her, “Twi...that was...wow…”

“I… Wow. That was something else… It felt… so right,” Twilight said with a smile.

“We um, should get back inside...before we miss class…” Private said, blushing.

“Y-yeah. We should,” Twilight said, getting up with a small sigh of regret. “I’ll… see you later, Private.”

“See you Twilight,” Private said getting up, smiling at her...and then giving her a kiss right on the cheek before he went back inside.

Twilight giggled, leaning against the wall, swooning, her hands over her heart and her eyes going all dreamy.

Chapter 9 "First Loves and Jam Sessions"

Chapter 9

“First Loves and Jam Sessions”

“Scenes in the Key of Love”

One bright sunny afternoon after school, Fluttershy decided to visit Sweet Apple Acres. She wanted to see Macke-- uh-- Big Mac again, and give him a chance to ask her to the Fall Formal. She walked up to the farmhouse wondering if she should knock. Fluttershy really didn’t want to disturb Applebloom who should probably be doing her homework, or Granny Smith who would be resting after a day serving delicious meals at Canterlot High’s cafeteria. Her thoughts were interrupted by the sound of light snoring.

She looked over at a nearby tree and saw Big Mac sleeping against it quietly taking in the cool afternoon air. He had worked hard all afternoon since getting home, it was nice to take a break once in awhile. Fluttershy just stared, a slightly dreamy smile forming on her face as she did. He looked so peaceful, sitting there, sleeping innocently. Oh she loved Macintosh from the moment she first saw him, but was always too shy and nervous to even say a word. It had been thanks to Rarity that she had even got the chance to speak with him and that was something for which she was grateful. She and Mac loved talking about animals, the farm, their friends and family. She only wished she could be brave enough to either tell him or show him how she truly felt.

“Ya gonna go over and give ‘im a kiss, sugarcube?” A voice said suddenly behind her.

“EEP!” Fluttershy yelped, and looked behind her to see Applejack standing there. “Oh, Applejack, you startled me.”

“Only cuz you were off in romance land thinkin’ of mah brother,” Aj teased, laughing a little as Fluttershy’s face turned crimson. “Jus’ sayin’ it’s obvious how ya feel for ‘im. Mac’s over tha moon fer ya too, y’know.”

“O-oh? H-he is?” Fluttershy asked, eyes wide at this revelation.

“Sure as sugar. Ah doubt Ah have ta say this, but it’s kinda a sisterly obligation,” Applejack replied. “Don’ break his heart, y’hear?”

“Oh I would never think of doing such a thing.” Fluttershy implored. “But I couldn’t just go up and disturb his sleep like that. He might get mad at me, or hate me for doing it or…”

“Be too busy blubberin tah know which end is up because some pretty girl kissed him,” Aj pointed out. “Now get on over there.” She gave Fluttershy a little shove. Fluttershy gulped nervously, and began kneeling beside Mac.

Mac, while all this was going on, was off in dreamland. First knocking down apples with expert ease, followed by some running in some apple orchard. He then came to a sweet field of flowers finding Fluttershy of all people waiting for him. Mac gulped at the sight of her. In truth he himself had a massive crush on the demure young woman. But he was a boy of few words, and his own crippling shyness made it impossible for him to approach her.

But in this dream, it was okay, he was confident as ever. He walked to her, took her hand and danced in the flowers a little, before she slowly embraced him. He held her in his arms gently, gazed down into those beautiful aqua eyes of hers, and kissed her tenderly...odd, the kiss felt really...real?!

Big Mac’s eyes opened wide as he saw, Fluttershy kneeling beside him, her soft lips pressed against his. In all honesty it wasn’t a very deep kiss. In fact it was as hesitant and shy as the young woman who was giving it. However, this was the very boldest Fluttershy had ever been, and quite frankly it shocked her… Not that she wasn’t enjoying kissing him.

Big Mac almost wanted to let the kiss linger, part of him thought it was still a dream. But his heart pounding in his chest, the smell of Fluttershy’s perfume, it all dissipated whatever thoughts he had of it being a dream. When Fluttershy broke the kiss however, she found Mac not a sleep, but staring back at her with his own green eyes. “Shy...didja just…” He said nervously.

“Oh! M-mackey! I-I’m so sorry… I should have waited for you to wake up, and…” Fluttershy stuttered, blushing furiously.

“N-no Shy Ah was jus’ nappin’ and all and...why were ya kissin me?” He asked, his own face reddening.

“I-I’m sorry… Y-you were just sitting there, l-looking so sweet, and h-handsome, and… I w-wanted to k-kiss you, and Applejack said I-I should, s-so I did, and…” Fluttershy babbled, twisting a strand of hair in her fingers nervously.

“Shy, Ah didn’t, realize ya wanted to...have us do that…” Big Mac said, sitting up and nervously looking at her.

“I-it’s just that I… I really like you, Mackey… I-I like you a l-lot…” Fluttershy managed, unable to say the other ell-word just then.

“Me…? But Ah’m jus…” Big Mac said, looking away. “Ah...Fluttershy Ah...like ya a lot too...but Ah thought you were ‘fraid of me…”

“Oh n-no. I’m just… you know… really really shy…” Fluttershy murmured, blushing. “If it weren’t for Rarity, that one day, I’d have never gotten the courage to actually talk to you…”

“Tah be honest, Ah was really nervous too…” He admitted, blushing brightly. “Ah’m... painfully shy too…”

Fluttershy giggled. “I… I guess we have that in common,” she said with a sweet smile.

“Aw, gowan and kiss ‘er ya, big lug!” Applejack shouted from where she had been loading apples into the silo.

Big Mac and Fluttershy gazed at each other for a long time, their faces crimson at the closeness they had. Big Mac then stood up suddenly, offering his hand. Fluttershy took it and she was pulled to her feet. She was then suddenly swung into a dip and like something out of a romance novel, Big Mac moved down to kiss her right on the lips. Fluttershy gasped at the kiss, then closed her eyes, wrapping her arms around his neck a hand running through his mussed hair.

Big Mac soon broke the kiss after a while, gazing at Fluttershy lovingly.

Fluttershy gazed back up at him a content sigh escaping her lips as she said: “Oh, Mackey…”

“Shy, um, there’s somethin’ Ah’ve been meanin tah ask ya. And Ah’d better take advantage of the fact that Ah’m suddenly feelin’ darn brave now,” Big Mac said, with a light chuckle.

“O-oh? What… what do you want to ask me?” Fluttershy asked, looking a bit apprehensive.

“Woudja kindly go to the Fall Formal with me? Ah’ve been wantin’ tah ask ya fer a long time…” Big Mac asked, nervously.

Fluttershy’s face suddenly grew bright as day, she hugged Big Mac tightly. “YES, Mackey, I’d love to go with you! Thank you so much!” She said happily. Big Mac was blushing brightly, trying not to let the fact that Fluttershy’s, ahem, endowments were pressed up against him now.

Big Mac just smiled and embraced Fluttershy.

Applejack sighed at the pair of them. “Ain’t they jus adorable?” She asked.

“What’s goin on out ‘ere?” Granny Smith said, peeking her head out of the window.

“Oh, Mac’s finally gettin’ some progress with Fluttershy.” Aj replied.

“PROGRESS?!” Granny yelled suddenly. She then turned and yelled into the house. “Applebloom! Get mah shotgun!”

“Granny fer the last time ya ain’t holdin any shotgun weddin’s!!” Aj yelled, running inside to stop her granny from doing something rash.

“But, Applejack, we’s gotta get ‘er hitched afore she goes and changes ‘er mind!” Granny yelled back from somewhere inside the house. “Don’ wanna lose ‘er to some slick city feller!”
____________________________________________________________________

That very same afternoon, Rainbow Dash was kicking the soccer ball around the field, taking the time between practices to work on her footwork. Never let it be said that Rainbow Dash didn’t take an opportunity for self improvement… Unless it involved reading, or her possibly reducing her ego. That would be just silly. Reading was for nerds and eggheads, and reducing her ego meant being less awesome. Or such was the wisdom of Rainbow Dash.

She casually kicked her ball towards the goal, only to have her worst nightmare stop it. Raiden stood there, his foot on ball, and smirking that stupid cocky grin he always wore.

“Well well, if it isn’t Rainbow Sexy Dash,” He said, keeping that cocky grin.

“And if it isn’t the biggest perv in the universe…” Rainbow grumbled.

“Aww come on, babe, you can’t still be mad about the shower thing, it was just a joke,” He said defensively.

“The shower thing, the panty raid thing (you’re lucky my Dad didn’t kill you by the way), the lewd pictures in the email thing, the sexting thing… Need I go on?” Rainbow asked. “I’ve got plenty to be mad at you about.”

“Wow, I’ve really been busy with you….” Raiden said, whistling at his handiwork. “You should be flattered, most girls don’t get chased this often by the one and only Raiden Bolt. Rock star, rich kid, and heartthrob to girls everywhere, what more could you want? Most girls would give their right arms simply to talk to me.”

“What more could I want? How about for you to leave me alone, and go and chase your oh-so-adoring groupies! I’m not some brain-dead fan! I’m not just going to fall into your lap just because you want me to! I’ve got ambitions, I’ve got dreams, and I’ve got a sense of decency that you constantly offend with everything you do!” Rainbow retorted raging. “I want you to get it through that thick skull of yours that I’m NOT INTERESTED!”

“Yeeah you seem to be under a lot of stress.” He said, only half listening to what she said. “How’s about you and me spend some quality time together? Dinner? Movie? Backstage pass at one of my totally awesome concerts?”

“Raiden, I’m only under a lot of stress, because I have this thick-headed numbskull constantly chasing me, deluding himself that I’ll go out with him just because he’s some kind of big shot,” Rainbow replied, rolling her eyes.

“Huh, well that dude sounds totally awesome and you should totally go out with him,” Raiden said matter of factly.

“Yeah, no. Remember that sense of decency I mentioned earlier? It draws the line at going out with panty-raiding perverts,” Dash said walking up to him then kicking the ball out from under his foot.

Raiden fell when his balance was broken, right onto his face. He looked up at Rainbow as she went to pick up her ball. “Kinda sexy when you’re pissed actually…” Raiden said, somehow keeping that smirk.

“And you are an idiot,” Rainbow retorted with a huff.

“A sexy idiot,” He retorted. This earned him swift kick to the gonads, and Rainbow leaving him in the fetal position mourning his future heirs.

“Stupid idiot…” Rainbow grumbled, putting her ball in her backpack, mounting her motorcycle in the parking lot, and driving on home.

___________________________________________________

Rainbow’s home was a small apartment in a less-than-affluent part of the neighborhood. It was tiny two-bedroom that they had moved to after Rainbow’s mother had passed away to save on money. White plastered walls with a minimum of decoration made up the living room, where old well-loved furniture was arranged around the king of the living room, the television. A half-wall topped with a bar separated the living room from the galley kitchen, and tiny eating area. Beyond that were the bedrooms for Rainbow and her father.

Rainbow stepped inside, sighing and yelling. “Dad! I’m home!” She said, taking off her boots and venturing into the apartment.

“Hey champ, how was your day?” Came a voice from the small kitchen area. There stood Prism Dash, Rainbow’s father. Let it never be said that Prism let age slow him down, as despite being quite older he still kept his athletic build and ruggedly handsome features. He smiled upon seeing his daughter come in.

“Was fine, until Raiden decided to try his ham-handed wooing again,” Rainbow said with a sigh. “He just can’t get that I’m not into him.”

“Eh, some guys just can’t take a hint.” Prism said. “I’m sure one of your punches to his gonads will tell him to back off. Course there’s always option B and I just kick his ass.”

“You’d think you scaring the piss out of him, when he tried that panty raid, would have done it,” Dash observed. “Guess he is just that dumb… Or likes pain… There’s a Twilight word for that, but I can’t think of it right now. Mass-o-something. A mass o’ stupid is what he is.”

“Yeah, but let’s try talking about something positive, heard that Fall Formal is coming up.” He then laughed a little. “I remember that, sooo many epic pranks.”

“Really? Who’d you prank?” Rainbow asked, sitting at the bar, loving her Dad’s stories about his exploits when he was younger.

“Oh, one time I swapped the record that was playing with a recording of Glory Sunset singing in the shower. She was so pissed she walked right outside, right into the bucket of water I placed. Then she saw me on the stage, ran over, and tripped the wire I put in, dumping all this old dishwater onto her dress. She would’ve tripped another wire if your mother hadn’t pushed her out of the way. Your mom was so mad she grabbed me by the collar, and shoved me into my own tripwire, dumping all this chocolate sauce on my head,” He said, taking great pride in describing his epic prank.

“Glory Sunset? You mean Sunset Shimmer’s Mom? Whoa! You totally pranked Shimmer’s Mom! Hmmmm… I should do a little somethin’ somethin’ for the stunt she pulled in breaking up me and my friends,” Rainbow mused.

“Yeah, but just try to have a good time okay champ? You only get a few Fall Formals in your life ya know.” Prism said. “Speaking of awesome experiences…” He said, and stepped away from the kitchen area. “So, turns out I got this awesome deal from a certain...music store…” He said with a grin.

“What? You can’t be serious! I thought I was going to have to start duct taping the old axe, but you got me a…” Rainbow asked, her eyes wide, and hopeful.

“No daughter of mine is going to rock the world with my old guitar...I figured you were old enough to have one of your own…” He said, pulling a guitar case out of the closet, he set it on the table, and opened it like a treasure chest in front of Rainbow. Inside was a blue electric guitar, slick, smooth with Rainbow’s personal emblem on the body.

Rainbow reached out and touched her emblem, then beamed at her dad, glomping him and hugging him fiercely. “You are the most awesome dad EVER!”

“Hey, only the best for my Rainbow…” Prism said, hugging his daughter just as tight. “Now why don’t you run off and give her a whirl?”

“Awww yeah!” Rainbow said closing the case, and picking it up. “Thanks, Dad. You’re the best.”

________________________________________________________

The next day, Rainbow stepped into the older music room. This one was mostly used by band or choir members for small time practicing. For Rainbow though, it was a personal jam spot. She dragged in her guitar and personal amp, plugged it all in, and strummed her guitar a little to tune it. She then raised her pick, setting the amp to eleven...and began to play. She gleefully shredded her way through several riffs, happy to have her very own guitar, and not her father’s hand-me-down. This was sounding totally awesome!

“Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey!” Rainbow began to chant, as she went into some power chords. ”As awesome as I wanna be! First you see me ridin’ on a sonic boom! Got my guitar shreddin’ up my latest tune! There’s nothin’ you can do to beat me! I’m so good you can’t defeat me!”

Raiden, who happened to be in the hallway, heard the sound and stopped. “Hey who’s shredding?” He said, stopping to look inside the music room at Rainbow going nuts on her guitar. “Oh, no way, babe, I’m the rockstar of this school!” He said, taking off and coming back with his own guitar.

”I’m awesome, take caution! Watch out for me, I’m awesome as I wanna be! Yeah, I’m awesome, take caution! Watch out for me, I’m awesome as I wanna be!” Dash sang triumphantly, as she still shredded on her guitar, enjoying it to the hilt.

Suddenly a second melody joined in, Raiden was busting out his own shreds on his black and yellow lightning bolt adorned guitar. He grinned as he played alongside her. “Girl, you ain't got what takes to be. As incredibly Awesome as me! You think you can run across this stage. Well let's see you break out of your cage!”

Rainbow glared at Raiden’s intrusion, then was determined to be even better than he was on guitar. She ramped up her playing, going into a sweet solo, before she began another verse.
”Step aside now, you’re just gettin’ in my way! I’ve got sick chops you could never hope to play! When it comes to makin’ music, I’m the ruler! You wish you could be twenty percent cooler!”

Raiden grinned and it wasn’t his cocky grin like usual, but it was the kind of grin from a master who was facing a challenge. He dived head first into it and added his own solo. “Girl you're new on this stage! I've been playing since diaper age! You got nothing on me and my skills! You should see how my music leaves everybody with chills! CUZ I’M AWESOME AS I WANNA BE!”

”I’m awesome, take caution! Watch out for me, I’m awesome as I wanna be! Yeah, I’m awesome, take caution! Watch out for me, I’m awesome as I wanna be!” Dash sang back, matching him lick for lick, and constantly trying to one-up him, as they continued to play. Suddenly her whole body started to glow blue, and a pair of pony-like ears appeared on her head.

Soon, the pair wound down their songs, their whole bodies sweating from the effort. Their frets were on fire for so long, the strings were steaming. Rainbow smirked at the look of utter shock on Raiden’s face, thinking she totally floored him.

But Raiden pointed at her, “Uh, babe first of all, totally badass fret fires, but...where’d those ears come from?”

“Ears… What the hell are you talking about, Raiden?” Rainbow asked, thinking it was yet another one of his ploys.

“Uh…” He said, pulling out his phone, and turning on the facecam, handing it to her.

“Wha!? Pony ears?! Are you freakin’ KIDDING me?!” Rainbow yelped, reaching up with one hand and feeling a furry blue ear. As she touched them however, they faded away before her eyes.

“That...was weird, but totally awesome, I didn’t know you could play like that babe…” Raiden said, smiling.

“Well there’s a lot you don’t know about me,” Rainbow said as she put up her guitar lovingly. “You’ve been too busy being a total pervert.”

“Still though, you got skills. I would love to have you and me on stage one of these days,” He said, for once in total sincerity.

“You.. you actually sound serious for a change,” Rainbow said sounding quite surprised. “You’d really like to have me in one of your concerts, jamming with you on stage?”

“Have to get exposure somehow right?” Raiden said with a shrug. “Well, till then I guess I can concede you were totally awesome, maybe a reward is in order….”

“Reward? What are you talking about, you jer-” Rainbow never got to finish that sentence...as Raiden suddenly ran up to her and kissed her right smack dab on the lips. He stepped away from the stunned Rainbow and grinned.

“See ya at the Formal, babe,” He said, taking off.

It took Rainbow a full minute to process what exactly just happened. But when she did, a fury like no other was unleashed….

“THAT JERK STOLE MY FIRST KISS!!!”

___________________________________________________________________________

Swarm sat in the spare room at Pinkie Pie’s home. Her parents seemed somewhat doubtful of him, at first, especially since he was a strange mute boy that their daughter had brought home. Pinkie sisters, Marble and Limestone, were still somewhat wary of him. Maud… just accepted him, and Pinkie’s story that the boy had been raised by a swarm of locusts. It was Maud’s calm acceptance of the boy, and she saying that he’d be good for Pinkie that brought Cloudy Quartz, and Igneous Rock around.

It was still a rather small spare bedroom, barely enough room for a bed, and a dresser, but it was far more privacy than Swarm had ever had in the hive. The whole place still seemed alien to him, even the concept of having a simple bed took him a minute to grasp.

“Now how am I going to teach you about humans?” Pinkie mused, pacing in the hallway outside of Swarm’s room. “Well, I don’t want cha to rot your brain cells from watching TV all day. That’s no way to learn about anything. Not even Reality TV is reality. What are you, anyway? You seem to be able to make yourself look like anybody.”

He tilted his head, then mimed writing.

Pinkie brightened. “OH! I’ll be right back!” She scampered down the hall to her room, coming back with a notebook and pencil. She handed them to Swarm, beaming at him.

Swarm took them tentatively, and at first began scribbling to get the handle on writing in a human form. He started drawing a crude depiction of himself as a bug, then started drawing more and more of himself, until at least a dozen Swarms were depicted on the page.

“There’s a bunch of you, where you’re from, huh?” Pinkie said looking at the drawing. “Aw, are you lonely? Do you miss your family?”

He shook his head, and drew a crude depiction of a bee hive.

“A hive? Were you like a bee?” Pinkie asked. “Only you aren’t getting nectar from flowers or anything. So what do you eat?”

Swarm looked a touch embarrassed, and pulled out a fresh sheet of paper. He drew a heart, showing it to Pinkie.

“You eat hearts? Ew…” Pinkie uttered making a face.

He shook his head again, and this time drew two stick figures under the heart. One was a boy, one was a girl, and the figures looked to be hugging and kissing one another. He drew a small arrow up to the heart, then a crude depiction of himself eating the heart.

“Aw… that looks like Privy and Twili… Wait… Heart from hugging and kissing… You eat love? How do you eat love?” Pinkie asked, tilting her head.

He tilts his head, then thinks for a moment, and then suddenly gets enveloped with green fire, the skinny readhead was transformed into an absolute hunk.

“Whoa… Swarmie looks goooood…” Pinkie uttered going a bit gaga.

Swarm then returned to normal, and held out his hand, out of Pinkie’s chest comes a tiny pink heart shaped object resembling energy. Swarm then closed his eyes, the heart was absorbed into his hand, causing him to glow pink for the briefest of moments. He then licked his lips, as if he just ate a slice of delicious cake.

“Ooooooooh! Neat! Uhm… Have I been keeping you fed?” Pinkie asked, curiously.

Swarm blushed, and nodded bashfully. Pinkie looked thoughtful, then jumped into the air joyfully.

“I’ll be right back, Swarmie-warmie!” she declared, running off to the attic. She looked around until she found the very oldest of their toys, the ones they had used to learn how to speak, and came back. “Here! These will help you learn some words!”

Swarm looked at all the childish joys with utter confusion. He had never seen such things in his lifetime, let alone knew how to use them…. Pinkie sat right down with him, determined to teach him how everything worked. She started with the simplest one that taught him word sounds, and how to make them and put them together, then worked up to the more complex toys. Even though she could be incredibly random Pinkie could also be incredibly patient.

In a few hours, Swarm was able to say basic words and sentences. It helped if Pinkie said it too, he was good at imitation after all. He gulped, and looked at Pinkie, “I...Swarm...you...Pinkie…” He said slowly.

“Yup yup!” Pinkie said, clapping her hands happily at his progress. “You’ll get all this eventually.”

Swarm suddenly blushed brightly.

“I’m going to teach you how to read, too, and write. Too bad you couldn’t just… absorb all this stuff. It’d probably go a lot quicker,” Pinkie observed thoughtfully.

“Can…” Swarm said suddenly, then he blushed brightly again. “But...requires...phy...si..cal...contact…”

“Really? But what kind of physical contact? I’ve hugged you, and held your hands, and all that…” Pinkie asked, her bright blue eyes curious.

Swarm didn’t say anything, just blushed in total embarrassment...and pointed to his drawing of the two stick figures kissing.

“Oooooooh… Well why didn’t cha just say ya wanted a kissu, Swarmy-warmy?” Pinkie giggled. She turned to him giving him a smile with half-lidded eyes, then cupped his face in her hands before gently pressing her lips to his.

Swarm blushed even brighter at this, and felt the urge to just run away, but he soon felt love pour into him. He slowly began to kiss back, absorbing everything Pinkie Pie. He learned so much from this simple kiss...he slowly began subconsciously to transform into Pinkie Pie…

Pinkie broke the kiss, then ended up staring at...herself…

Swarm Pinkie giggled. “Ya told me to do you silly,” He/she said in a perfect imitation of Pinkie’s voice.

Pinkie giggled too grinning at her doppelganger. “Yup yup! I sure did! Though you might wanna change back before my parents and sisters totally freak.”

Slowly, Swarm Pinkie turned back into regular Swarm. He looked at her, took a deep breath, and said with full confidence and tone. “Pinkie Pie?”

“Yes, Swarmie?” Pinkie replied, tilting her head.

“It worked...IT WORKED!” He cheered. “I knew the theory behind it but I didn’t think it was possible! I can talk! I can think for myself! I have ideas! Hopes! Dreams! Thank you so much Pinkie!” He cheerfully hugged Pinkie Pie. Pinkie squeed hugging him back, a huge smile on her face.

“Yeee! Swarmie can talk!” Pinkie cheered. “And I reeeeeealy liked kissing you, so everything worked out great!”

“I never felt anything like that…” Swarm said, going back to sitting down. “The love you gave me...was so pure and sweet...it was amazing, Pinkie…”

“Really? Wow, thanks! I’m glad you really liiiiiked it!” Pinkie replied giggling, a blush evident on her cheeks.

“I’ve only heard stories and rumors about that kind of love. But I never thought I as a lowly drone would ever experience it for myself…” He said with a happy smile.

“A… drone?” Pinkie asked sounding confused. “Oh! You can tell me about you, now!”

“I’m... something called a Changeling,” He explained. “Like I just showed you, we are creatures that can turn into other beings and absorb love for sustenance. I can turn into anybody I want, even different genders.”

“Wow, that’s neato. So you can disguise yourself to blend in? This way you can eat, and not have people freak out?” Pinkie asked.

“Yes, we used to live among a populace of creatures back in our world, I think they were called Ponies or something but it was before I was born.” Swarm explained.

“Oh! Oh! I was a pony, once! Then I was reincarnated here as a human!” Pinkie said gleefully, remembering the story that Celestia told her about the other world.

“Reincarnation…? I think I remember our Queen talking about something like that. Anyways, our hive was trapped by some great disaster deep underground. We spent months trying to escape but we couldn’t no matter how much we dug. We ended up nearly starving ourselves trying to feed on what little love remained. Until this weird portal showed up out of nowhere,” Swarm explained.

“And that’s how we met! Oh… Uh sorry about the cannonball, by the way,” Pinkie apologised.

“It’s alright, I was trying to scare you off,” Swarm apologised back. “Now my only problem is I have no way home, no way to contact my hive or my queen. They have no idea how much love is in this world. We could feed hives of changelings for generations on one couple’s love alone.”

“Wow… So your buggy people would kind of… be living among us, and just… absorbing people’s extra love?” Pinkie asked. “I wish I knew how to get you home, but the portals open up at random, and let bad monsters through.”

“You’ve already done me so much kindness Pinkie, let me worry about finding a way home. Or at least telling my hive it’s okay to come out to this world,” Swarm said, blushing a little.

“I hope your queenie’s like you, Swarmie. You’re a sweetie,” Pinkie said beaming.

“I.. she’s far above my station as a drone,” Swarm said, blushing at Pinkie’s flattery. “And besides, I’ve already been a burden on you enough as is. I wouldn’t argue if you want me to find my own place.”

“But I wouldn’t want you to be all alone in a strange world. Your family’s far away, and so far I’m your only friend… I imagine the Cakes wouldn’t mind letting you live with them in their spare room, if you worked for them, and if you absorbed aaaaaaaalll my memories, I betcha you’re a peachy keen baker!” Pinkie said with a grin. “You’d have a job, and a place. But you’d still need ta go to school, soooo… We’ll get you set up with the Cakes, then registered at Canterlot High tomorrow!”

“Pinkie, I don’t know what to say…” Swarm said, smiling at her gesture.

Pinkie reached out and took his hand, looking into his eyes. “You… could say you’ll go with me to the Fall Formal…”

“Fall Formal…?” He said, tilting his head.

“I’ll explain later, you’ll love it,” Pinkie said with a smile.

“If you say so Pinkie..and again...thank you so much…” Swarm said, gazing into her bright blue eyes.

“You’re welcome, Swarmie. I couldn’t, you know, just leave you all alone. You’d be all sad and lonely and that’s never a good feeling,” Pinkie replied sincerely. “Let’s stay besties forever.”

Chapter 10 "Fall Formal Part 1"

Chapter 10

“Fall Formal Part 1”

“Dancing through High School Life”

Private drove nervously up to Twilight’s home. He drove his rather simple black car into the driveway. He then stepped out of it, adjusting the tie he was wearing on his simple suit. He silently thanked the heavens that he didn’t go with his mom’s option of wearing a flashy suit straight out of the 80s. He took a deep breath, took the small bouquet of flowers in his hands, walked up to the doorbell and pushed it.

The door was thrown open and an older woman with a strong resemblance to Twilight, but with blue and very light blue two-toned hair, stood there beaming at him.

“Why hello, there!” she said. never losing her smile. “You must be Private. You’re just as handsome as she’d been saying. Twilight’s upstairs taking care of a few finishing touches, and be down in a minute. Please, do come in.”

“Uh, thanks, Mrs. Sparkle.” He replied politely, stepping inside with Velvet. The pair stood by the stairs awaiting Twilight to come down. “You... raised an amazing daughter if you don’t mind me saying…”

“Oh, she could be a handful, sometimes, but the smart ones can be, you know. Oh, It seems like only yester-” Velvet started, when a shout from upstairs interrupted her.

“MOM! The last thing Private wants to hear about is my babyish shenanigans!” Twilight yelled, as she came rushing down the stairs to prevent any matronly stories.

She was dressed on a fuchsia strapless dress that had two white stripes and one lavender stripe in between them, close to her waist, with a white bow. The dress had three ruffled layers that weren’t overdone at all, unlike Rarity’s earlier works and earlier designs for a ‘princess dress’. The top ruffle was decorated with a trio of six pointed stars in white and purple. The middle ruffle was decorated with a pair of thin stripes, one in lavender, and one in white. The bottom ruffle was simply plain. Twilight wore matching high-heeled lace-up boots to go with the dress.

Private ended up looking like a deer in headlights as Twilight walked down the stairs. He tried to muster up some speech filled with flattery and adoring words. But all he could come up with in the end was…”Wow…”

“Uhm… Hi,” Twilight said, blushing.

“Oh! Oh! Stand beside each other! I must get pictures!” Velvet gushed, grabbing her nearby camera.

Twilight came down and stood by Private demurely, still kind of apprehensive about wearing such a nice dress. Rarity had really gone all out, even though she had heroically held herself back from adding too much ruffles and lace.

Private was just as apprehensive for a different reason. But he simply put the flowers in Twilight’s hands and pulled her in close for the many pictures Velvet had them take. The first few were a little awkward but after a while a familiar sort of comfort came between them. They learned to relax and enjoy one another’s company.

“Oooooh… This is such a beautiful moment,” Velvet gushed.

“Where’s Spike? I was going to offer him a ride too,” Private commented after some pictures.

“He’s already asleep, poor dear. He’s been doing all sorts of odd jobs around town, because he got this fire in him all of the sudden, and he needed to earn a lot of money for something very special,” Velvet said looking upstairs. “I know he really wanted to go to the Fall Formal, too. Should I go and see if he’s awake enough to go?”

“Mom, it’s okay I can go,” Spike said, coming down in a suit of his own. “I wouldn’t want to miss it.”

“Okay, I’ll take them in my car, Mrs. Sparkle,” Private offered.

“Thank you, dear,” Velvet said with a smile. “Have fun, you three.”

“Uh, Spike what’s with those notes?” Twilight said, seeing some notes coming out of Spike’s pockets.

“Oh, when I told Shining Armor you guys were going to the fall formal, he left me some suggestions on what to do if I catch any ‘funny business’,” Spike said with a smirk.

“Ugh…” Twilight groaned. “Overprotective brother is overprotective…”

“Let’s get going then,” Private said as Twilight left the flowers with Velvet. The trio went out to Private’s car, Private politely opened the door for Twilight. He smirked and said, “After you Milady…”

“Why thank you, kind sir,” Twilight said with a small curtsey, before getting in.

“Geez,” Spike groans. “I’d tell you two to get a room, but Shining classifies that as funny business.”

___________________________________________________________________

The whole of Canterlot High was celebrating the Fall Formal. The gym had been decorated to the nines with streamers, balloons, and small arrangements of harvest-styled vegetables such as pumpkins and multicolored ears of corn with the shucks decoratively tied together. High above, a disco ball sent little motes of light dancing across the floor and walls. Students were out on the gym floor dancing or at the refreshment table getting snacks or punch.

Off to the side, dressed in a severe looking purple top and blue slacks was the new Vice Principal, Luna. She was chaperoning the Formal, and making sure that no shenanigans occurred on her watch. Luna, herself, was not quite sure what Celestia meant when she told her to watch for “shenanigans”, but she would put a stop anything that seemed even remotely suspicious.

Speaking of suspicious… Luna quickly went over to the two girls in the middle of the dance floor. They were dancing so close they may as well be one person.

“Ahem,” Luna said, tapping shoulder of the girl with the mint and white hair. “Don’t you two think you’re dancing a bit too close?”

Lyra and Bon Bon quickly separated from one another. “Oh! Vice Principal Luna!” Lyra said.

“We’re totally sorry,” Bon Bon said. “We both just got caught up in the music and...well…”

“Well be more careful, next time. Also… I’m sure your dates wouldn’t appreciate how… close the two of you were dancing, either,” Luna chastised.

“Dates?” Bon Bon said.

“Oh, we didn’t actually get dates, Vice Principal Luna,” Lyra explained. “Every guy we asked either had a date, wasn’t going, or for some reason suggested we should go together.”

“We’ve been best friends since forever,” Bon Bon said happily, “so we ended up going together. I honestly couldn’t think of a better way to spend my Fall Formal than with my best friend.”

“Right with ya, Bonnie,” Lyra added with a giggle.

“‘Best friend’. Of course… Just… watch it, you two. There are Freshmen here, after all. You have to set a good example,” Luna said, before going back to her station, rolling her eyes at how painfully obvious yet completely oblivious those two were.

Meanwhile at the turntables, Vinyl Scratch was dropping some sick beats for the school. The aspiring DJ was so in the zone it took somebody taking her glasses off to pull her out of it. She looked up and saw another girl holding her shades, looking quite cross.

She was… rather pretty, with violet eyes, and long straight black hair. Her dress was a light pink, with a flowing skirt. Sleeveless, but with a Peter Pan collar that provided a nice backdrop for the slightly darker pink bow tie she wore around her neck.

“Heeey, sup Tavi.” Vinyl said with a grin. “Come to watch me drop some awesome bass like there’s no tomorrow?”

“I am not here to see the dropping of any bass.” Octavia said, crossing her arms. “I had hoped you took my suggestion of adding some class to this soiree!”

“If that means add those songs that put me to sleep, then I just want ya to know I tossed them out.” Vinyl said casually.

“WHAT?! Why would you DO that?! I would not have minded if you had added… ugh… beats to them!” Octavia uttered.

“Yeah, like I’m really going to add beats to stuff my grandma used to listen to,” Vinyl said with a laugh. “Look Val Genie, will you give me my shades back?”

“Ugh… Fine,” Octavia uttered, handing them over. “Seriously, Vinyl, would it hurt you to step out of your comfort zone? There are cello covers of rock and metal songs, I don’t see why there can’t be dubstep remixes of classical music.”

“Out of my comfort zone...well I could always try…” Vinyl began.

“For the last time you are not streaking during a performance!” Octavia yelled.

“I never felt so free....” Vinyl said longingly.

“Yes, and you would also feel so expelled if you tried it,” Octavia quipped. “And I would be terribly terribly bored if you weren’t here…”

“If I didn’t know any better Octy, I’d say you actually like having me around…” Vinyl said with a grin.

“Don’t be ridiculous!” Octavia declared, glaring at Vinyl. “As if I’d care for an uncouth ruffian like you!” She growled, and stomped off.

Vinyl laid back and grinned. “Oh yeah, she digs me.”

______________________________________________________

Sunset kneeled backstage behind the school’s stage, pouring over one of the books she stole from Celestia’s private stores. She furiously moved through the pages. “I can’t lose to her...no I can’t...there has to be something in here!”

She turned to a page, and grinned. “Yes...oh Twilight Sparkle, you and your pathetic friends will pay for trying to challenge me…”

_________________________________________________________

Twilight was obviously quite awkward when it came to dancing. She was very self-conscious about where she put her feet, and came close to stepping on Private’s toes several times during the night.

“Yeah, this? So not a good idea,” Twilight observed, blushing. “I wasn’t kidding when I said I could barely dance.”

“I think it’s just cause you’re thinking too hard about it,” Private said, patiently dancing with her. “Dancing isn’t something you should think too hard about, you gotta just let the music grip you and let your body do the rest.”

“Since when did you become a dance instructor?” Twilight asked, laughing a little.

“I had to suffer through my fair share of dancing classes back when I was a kid. Had to make an impression at big fancy parties,” Private said, rolling his eyes at the memories.

“Haven’t seen Sunset all night,” Twilight observed worriedly.

“I haven’t either, maybe she’s off facing a witching hour? She’s a guardian like us after all…” Private said thoughtfully.

“I doubt it… She… was pretty intent upon winning this crown,” Twilight said apprehensively. “So I’m a bit worried.”

Private looked on Twilight’s apprehension, then simply pulled her into a dip. “Hey, don’t worry about all that, for now it’s just you and me so let’s have a good time okay?”

“Whoa! Private,” Twilight laughed. “I guess… I just worry that she’s going to try something drastic.”

“Don’t forget, we’ve faced drastic before…”

“I know I know,” Twilight said, shaking her head. “But we’re talking an entitled brat who thinks she can hold the entire set of Elements, herself. She only wants the power, and not the responsibility. Never mind thinking she deserves to rule the school because she is oh-so-much better than everybody else. Ugh. Okay I’ll stop talking about her for now, and try to have a good time… I just hope nothing happens.”

Private smiled, and looked to make sure Luna wasn’t looking when he laid a kiss on Twilight. He kept his smile afterwards. “That help a little?”

“Wow you were bold!” Twilight gasped, blushing. “And... yeah, it did.”

“Glad to be of service…” He said, “Milady...”

Off to the side Luna was smiling to herself at just how cute a couple Private and Twilight made. She had seen the kiss, but she had chosen not to see it. Overt things like dancing too close, bumping, grinding, and that sort of thing she’d call people out on. A cute kiss between a sweet couple that was otherwise following the rules? That she could let slide.
_______________________________________________________

Big Mac walked in with Fluttershy at his side. The big guy was on cloud nine just being here with the girl of his dreams, and was about to walk out onto the dance floor when he felt Fluttershy hesitate.

“O-oh m-my,” she uttered, clinging close to him, staring out at the crowded dance floor.

“Shy are you alright?” Big Mac said, stopping to look back at her.

“So m-many people,” Fluttershy murmured. “I-I don’t like being…”

He smiled in understanding, and simply took Fluttershy off to the side, far away from the crowds of dancers. He held her tenderly, dancing with her as the perfect gentleman. “Ah got’cha Shy, ya don’t need tah be ‘fraid no more…”

“Oh… thank you so much, Mackey,” Fluttershy murmured, smiling up at him happily.

Sitting by herself at a table nearby was Rainbow. She watched Fluttershy having a great time with Big Mac. She smirked as she thought it was about time they got together. She was also totally not imagining herself and Raiden dancing with each other no sir...

She sighed though. “But why is it that Fluttershy and Twilight get the dependable ones, and I get…”

“Sup babe.”

“That…” Rainbow grumbled.

Raiden did not take Private’s route of just wearing a sensible suit. He wore a black and yellow suit that was designed to get attention. He looked over at Rainbow as she was about to take off. “Wait! Babe hold on! About that jam session…”

“What about it? I’ll admit it was fun, sure,” Rainbow said with a shrug. “But you totally stole my first kiss…”

“Hey I have to take what shots I can,” Raiden said with his grin. “So, whaddya say to a dance?”

“You going to NOT try and grab my butt?” Rainbow asked, eyeing him with a frown.

“Well, unless you want me too,” He said, shrugging. “It is a nice butt.”

“Thanks, but not on the first date, pal,” Rainbow snarked, getting up. “Fine. One dance.”

Raiden grinned, and took Rainbow’s hand as they headed out to the dance floor.

On the other side, Pinkie and Swarm just stepped into the gym. Swarm looked around at the chaotic scene before him. “I can... smell joy, adrenaline, ecstasy, and love all in one spot...it’s like a cocktail of emotions…” He looked over at Pinkie. “Is this some sort of human mating ritual?”

“It’s a dance, silly billy. A kind of big party the school holds during certain times of the year,” Pinkie explained with a giggle.

“Dancing...the art of moving one's body to music and rhythm,” Swarm said, recalling the words he absorbed from Pinkie’s memory. “I’m afraid I have no idea how to do it…” He said, and then watched as Pinkie gently took his hand.

“Don’t worry. I’ll teach you,” Pinkie said smiling at him, and pulling him out onto the floor. “Nevermind the memories will be coming to you… All the ambient emotion should fill you right up, too.”

Swarm went onto the dance floor and was soon caught in the wonderful art known as dance. He would end up very full after tonight.

Spike was sitting at a nearby chair, watching Private and Twilight dancing. “Well, beyond a kiss I don’t think Shining has anything to worry about,” He said to himself.

“Spikey-wikey, what are you doing?” Rarity said as she walked up to Spike.

“I was just uuuuuuhhhh…” Spike’s brain stopped upon seeing Rarity in her own blue ruffled Fall Formal dress. He blushed brightly at the sight of her, unable to even formulate words.

Rarity had done quite a good job on her dress. She had taken inspiration from everybody else’s dresses, and had gone for elegant simplicity. It was a single-shoulder baby blue dress with two layers of ruffles, and a half ruffle between them. The material, however, had the barest dusting of shimmery sparkles, like barely visible gemstones. Rarity’s boots, on the other hand, were simply white with baby pink trim, and decorated with a pair of blue diamond shaped gemstones.

“Why don’t you leave those two alone and come dance with me, Spikey Wikey?” Rarity asked, holding out her hand to the younger man.

“M-me..?” He said, “But I’m shorter and I’d be an inconvenience and I’d be face to face with your um...neckline.”

“Thank you for being so considerate, Spikey Wikey, but I don’t mind. I would enjoy dancing with you, darling,” Rarity said smiling warmly.

Spike was about to protest but found his hand being taken by Rarity as she took him out to the dance floor. They did get their fair share of looks, but Rarity didn’t care anymore. She wanted to dance with this remarkable young man, social stigma or no. Spike was just too busy trying to comprehend the fact Rarity was holding his hand. Rarity guided his hand to her waist, and she put her hand in his shoulder, taking his hand. She then began to dance with him to the music.

Spike danced along with her, trying desperately not to freak out, step on her toes, or look anywhere but up at those gorgeous sapphire eye she adored so much.

Aj sat alone at a table, casually sipping punch as she watched the pair. “Even you, huh Rares? Ah knew Ah shouldn't've gotten mah hopes up...just how thangs are Ah guess..”

“May I sit here?” came a rather stern-sounding masculine voice. Applejack looked up and saw a young man. He was tall, muscular, with short auburn hair, and a face that looked like it would crack if he changed expression. He held himself stiffly, as if unable to do anything but be at attention.

Aj stared back at him, suddenly feeling all shy and flustered, “Oh uh, go right ahead, partner. Ah dun mind.”

“Thank you,” he said, and sat down. Upon getting a good look at her, however, he did a double take and stared, his expression slightly awed.

“Uh, name’s Applejack,” Aj said rather awkwardly. “Ah ain’t seen you round ere, ya new?”

“Yes. Just transferred. Canterlot High, apparently, has an excellent ROTC program,” He replied. “... And… I am called Applesnack…”

Aj just smiled. “Well it wouldn’t be right neighborly of me not to welcome ya…” She said, and then rubbed her hands nervously. “Listen, could ya, do me a favor? See mah friend near threw a fit about me bein’ dateless tonight. Wouldja..mind fillin tha role, ifin ya don’t have one already?”

“Nobody asked you?” Applesnack asked.

“Nah, tween me workin’ mah tail off and bein rather, well homely,” Aj admitted. “Ah’m jus by mahself tahnight..”

“You’re not homely,” Applesnack said simply.

“Come again?” Aj said, caught off guard.

“You are not homely,” Snack said again. “Whoever said you was a damn fool.”

Aj chuckled. “Rather blunt aint’cha?”

“Yes,” Snack said. That was, apparently, all he felt needed to be said.

“Well then, if Ah ain’t homely then what am Ah, sug?” Aj asked, a little bit of pink coming to her freckled cheeks.

“You’re beautiful,” Applesnack said. “It isn’t your fault if some people are too dumb to appreciate it.”

Aj blushed brightly, playing with her hair a little. “Now, yer jus sayin’ thangs tah sweet talk me into dancin’…” She chuckled a little in embarrassment. She then remembered something similar that a dear friend had said to her: “However, the one thing that makes me positively green with envy is your natural beauty. You are beautiful, both inside and out.”

“I would like to dance with you,” Applesnack said with a smile that looked like it was in very unfamiliar territory. “Would you like to dance?”

Aj smiled back, and stood up alongside him. “Only if ya can keep up, sug…”

“Challenge accepted.”

For the first time in Canterlot High History...Aj took a feller onto the dance floor…

____________________________________________________

The dance eventually wound down. The music stopped at one point and on the stage stood Principal Celestia. She smiled as she spoke into the mike. “Thank you all for helping make this evening a night to remember. First off let’s give a round of applause to Vinyl Scratch who was generous enough to provide the music for tonight!”

There was a polite round of applause, though there was always someone in every crowd that just had to go: “WHOOOOOOOOO!”

“You might want to dial it back a little, Hans,” Celestia said amused.

“Whooooo…”

“Anyways, now is the moment we have all been waiting for,” Celestia said, holding up an envelope. “We have finished tallying all the votes for this year’s Fall Formal Princess.”

The crowd hushed in quiet anticipation. Rainbow crossed her fingers. Twilight shifted nervously...nobody knew where Sunset was.

“This year’s Fall Formal Princess is…” Celestia slowly opened the envelope, and looked at the contents, trying to hide a huge grin. “TWILIGHT SPARKLE!” There was an explosion of cheering from the crowd, and of course the unseen Hans just had to go: “WHOOOOOOO!”

Rainbow threw a fist into the air shouting “YEAH!”

“Yeeee-HAAAAAA!” Applejack whooped, swinging her hat around, before planting it back on her head, and clapping like crazy.

Twilight just stood there, stunned, a hand over her heart and a huge smile on her face, before she made her way onstage to accept the crown from Principal Celestia.

“Well… Twilight just proved that the students, here, wanted someone other than a bully to win the crown,” Rarity said to Spike, an arm around his shoulders.

Before Twilight could take the crown however, a punch bowl was knocked over. The startling sound silencing the entire room. There stood Sunset Shimmer glaring at Twilight. “You dare...take what’s mine again!?” She yelled, stomping through the crowd towards the stage.

“I didn’t take it. I didn’t steal it. I won it. By not being a bully, by not using threats. I gave the people an alternative to you, and they chose me. Not you,” Twilight retorted.

“No...you won’t win...you can’t win...I’m the only one who’s supposed to have it…” Sunset said, a touch unhinged. “I’ll prove it...I’ll make everything right…” Her hands suddenly glowed brightly, almost singeing passersby.

“SUNSET, DON’T!” Celestia yelled.

“I’m done with you holding me back from my glory, you relic…” Sunset growled. “I will make everything the way it should be…” She raised her hands and a complicated magical circle appeared below her feet. “ULTIMATE ELEMENT HOUR SPELL!!!”

“NO!!!” Celestia yelled, as a bright light consumed everything….

BONG! BONG! BONG! BONG! BONG! BONG! BONG!

Chapter 11 "Fall Formal Part 2"

Chapter 12

The Fall Formal Part 2

Bitchy Antagonist Double Feature Part 2

Twilight blinked open her eyes as she saw the devastated Fall Formal. Tables were upturned, punch bowls shattered, students shielding their eyes from the bright light. All were completely frozen including Celestia and Luna…

“Like the spell?” Sunset said, walking smugly forward. “Found it in one of Celestia’s old texts. Turns out your former selves used this spell when they wanted to get out of danger. A sort of.. last resort Witching Hour…”

“Well… It’s certainly impressive. I just wonder why you can’t accept the simple fact that the peasants found you revolting,” Twilight observed, summoning her staff. “You’ve proved, once again, you’re nothing more than a spoiled little brat who’s a real sore loser.”

“All I will prove is that I am far more deserving… as a guardian as a Fall Formal Princess… as everything…” Sunset said, summoning her sword. “You getting Magic was a fluke, and I will prove it right now!” Sunset screamed, and was about to slash at Twilight when-

“FLUKE THIS!” Rainbow yelled, suddenly getting between Twilight and Sunset, blocking Sunset’s attack with her own twin blades.

“Oh, so the little tomboy thinks she can stand up against me?” Sunset mocked.

“You bet! I hate bullies like you!” Rainbow yelled, kicking Sunset in the stomach, knocking her back.

“We gotcher back Twi!” Aj declared, as the other elements came running to stand beside their friend. Aj summoned her gauntlets, slamming her fists together. “Yer the one who split us up weren’tcha!?”

“Your reign of terror on this school ends now Sunset!” Rarity uttered, summoning her whip.

“Nobody is going to suffer under you anymore!” Fluttershy said calling forth her bow.

“Nobody likes a meanie pants!” Pinkie said pulling her cannon out of hammerspace.

“Oh this is just precious! You all think you stand a chance…” Sunset mocked. “You all have been playing guardians for a weeks and you think you can take down somebody who’s been fighting for over a year?”

“You bet! GUARDIAN BEAST! GRYPHON!!” Dash yelled, causing her large gryphon to come forth and charge at Sunset, claws beared.

Sunset grinned, summoning a gout of flame from her sword, blasting the gryphon and sending it crashing into a wall. “Your little chicken doesn’t stand a chance..and neither do any of you…”

“Not one-on-one. But we know something you never bothered to learn,” Twilight said looking to her friends, and then sending a barrage of magic missiles to distract Sunset. “We know how to fight as a team.”

Fluttershy nodded, and started shooting her arrows, pinning Sunset’s boots in place.

Rarity flicked her whip to lash at Sunset’s sword hand, hoping to make her drop the weapon. Sunset growled as the sword was indeed knocked from her grasp. Rainbow’s Gryphon had come to it’s senses, and prepared to lunge at Sunset again. Sunset held up her hand, “GUARDIAN BEAST! SALAMANDER!!”

The large lizard came out of a magic circle and tackled the flying creature. Gryphon and Salamander fought as Sunset regained her weapon, barely managing to dodge one of Fluttershy’s arrows. She, in her fury, summoned a gout of flame sending it towards Rarity.

“RARITY LOOK OUT!!” Spike yelled suddenly, coming over and pushing his love and guardian aside, taking the brunt of the blast. Spike was ready to feel the pain, only to look down at his tux, and sees a burnt hole, but his skin was intact. “Huh…”

“What!?” Sunset yelled. “What is this brat doing here?! Why is he moving?!”

“Do allow me to show you, darling,” Rarity said glaring at Sunset with the fury of a protective mate. “GUARDIAN BEAST DRAGON!”

Spike stood over his magic circle, and Sunset came face to face with a large and angry purple dragon. “What...a dragon...how is that…?”

“Spike...do show her out…” Rarity huffed.

Spike roared at Sunset, with a force so loud that it caused Sunset’s stance to falter. Sunset launched a stream of flame at the dragon. Spike countered with a gout of his own...one that was far more powerful than Sunset’s and sent Sunset flying out of one of the doors towards the soccer field outside.

“You think...an overgrown lizard...can beat me…” Sunset said, standing as the girls all ran outside, Spike however, couldn’t fit his large body through the doors.

“Do take a rest darling, we’ll handle things from here,” Rarity said, waving her hand and causing the dragon to slowly be consumed by green fire that would return Spike to his human form.

“You think you can beat me...you all are pathetic…” Sunset mocked.

“Sunset, stop all of this!” Twilight implored. “You can’t win against all six of us!”

“Yeah, ya varmint! Ya tried ta be a sneaky pete, an’ split us up, but we’re back, an’ we can kick yer sorry butt from here ta Crystal City!” Applejack yelled, then pounded her fist on the ground. “Guardian Beast Fenris!”

Aj’s large orange wolf came out of a portal, howling and growling at Sunset. Rainbow’s Gryphon knocked Salamander aside, and flew to stand by her master Rainbow. Rainbow brandished her blades, “I can’t believe you were the one who made me let my friends hang! NOT COOL SHIMMER!”

“You were the one who mocked my generosity, and made me resent everyone, because of your lies. You, madam, are last year’s fashion!” Rarity declared stepping up, readying her whip.

“Sorry Sunset, but you’re not invited anymore!” Pinkie declared, “Guardian beast! Rockodile!” Her large stone alligator came out of a magic circle behind her, brandishing its rows and rows of teeth.

“It’s over now. I wish I didn't have to do this,” Fluttershy said, glaring at Sunset, “but if it means keeping my friends happy and safe then I’ll take you down! Guardian Beasts! Holy Swans!” She shot her arrows into the air, causing the beautiful swans to come out of magic circles in the sky.

“Oh Twilight, you think you and your five friends have a chance against me?!” Sunset yelled, preparing a fire spell again…

BANG!

The shot sent Sunset’s sword flying out of her hand again. There stood Private, holding his rune covered revolver.

“Count again. There’s Seven guardians for you to deal with,” He said, brandishing the gun like some kind of action hero.

“But...you can’t be...the Elements…” Sunset said, then shook her head. “Nevermind! Salamander! Slaughter those wannabe Guardian beasts!”

Salamander groaned, getting up and hissing weakly, all along it’s body there were claw marks from its tussle with Rainbow’s gryphon. It’s fire was also significantly smaller. It looked at Sunset pitifully.

Sunset growled. “I SAID GET THEM!” She ordered.

“Now we see your true colors. Your cruelty and apathy toward any creature that isn’t you. You order your gravely wounded Guardian Beast to fight, when you should send him away, so he can rest and recover. Now you know why Magic would have never chosen you. Magic is a gift, meant for somebody who would protect the helpless, and defend the weak. It’s not just some relic that would grant power to whoever wields it!” Twilight stated, standing strong with her friends.

“No...no I can’t...I will not accept this…” Sunset said, gripping her fists tightly. “I will not let this happen...you stole my glory...my world...everything...it’s all your fault, Sparkle….” She slowly raised her head, and opened her eyes...revealing her normal light blue eyes were replaced by green ones with purple irises...and they seemed to glow with an otherworldly aura…”I will destroy you now...and forever…”

“Whoa, may want to see an eye doctor Sunset…” Pinkie said.

“I have a bad feeling about this,” Twilight uttered. She was feeling a sense of deja vous, like she had seen eyes like those before, somewhere. She couldn’t remember where, exactly, but something inside her was screaming that they were Bad News.

“If you want to achieve victory...toss aside all that is useless…” Sunset said, and held up a hand to Salamander, suddenly a stream of green and purple magic flowed into Salamander, causing the Guardian Beast to screech in absolute pain.

“Hey! What are you doing to it!?” Rainbow yelled.

“Tossing it aside...for something that will destroy you all….”

It was a horrific thing to watch, Salamander kept screeching, almost pleading with Sunset to stop. But Sunset was too far gone to listen. Salamander’s body twisted, writhed, and bent, until its fire turned bright green. It fell to the ground, and almost like something out of a horror movie...something was starting to push out of Salamander’s body....

Nothing short of a fiery demon sliced its way out of Salamander’s back with flaming claws. It cackled madly, its hair aflame and its eyes green like Sunset’s. It grinned with sharp teeth and then let out a horrific sounding screech as it stood on two legs, stepping out of the Guardian Beast as if it were a sleeping bag…

Sunset grinned madly. ”Now here is a beast of true power...Infernal…”

“Oh my...goodness…” Fluttershy said, looking up at it.

“That...that just ain’t right…” Aj said, her eyes still on the corpse of Salamander.

“I...why does it…” Private said, tilting his head at the beast, feeling his own strange sense of deja vu.

Rarity was already screaming at this point.

“Rarity! Cut the dramatics! We need you!” Twilight ordered.

“B-but darling…” Rarity stuttered, still staring at the monstrosity.

“Yeeeeah, she never had the stomach for horror flicks,” Pinkie observed with a nod.

“Kinda yer fault that ya showed The Thing that one movie night,” Applejack muttered with a roll of her eyes.

“Whatever it is our Guardian Beasts can take it down!” Rainbow said, pointing to her gryphon. “Slice it up like you did Salamander!”

The Gryphon screeched and followed her master’s orders, zooming towards the Infernal. The Infernal stood there..then madly grinned as it dodged the beast’s talons...and stabbed the gryphon right in the stomach.

“NO!” Rainbow yelled, watching her guardian beast get tossed aside like a rag doll.

“You can’t hurt Dashie’s beast like that!” Pinkie yelled. “Fluttershy come on let’s take it!”

Pinkie’s Rockodile and Fluttershy’s swans tried to put up a fight against the infernal, their sheer numbers keeping it at bay for a while.

“Oh if only Spikey could join…” Rarity said, looking back at her beloved as he was still laying inside the gym.

“Ah’ll help out, get em boy!” Aj yelled to her Guardian Beast.

Fenris joined the party, managing to bite one of the Infernal’s arms with his massive teeth.

“I should call mine,” Twilight said. “You, too, Private. They’ll need all the help they can get against that thing.”

“Right!” Private said, readying his gun.

“GUARDIAN BEAST UNICORN!!” Twilight and Private shouted in unison summoning their unicorns to join the fray. Private’s charged right at the Infernal, knocking it back with a swift headbutt, skewering it’s shoulder with his horn. Twilight’s unicorn launched a barrage of magical attacks at the demonic creature. Overall, the beasts were holding their own against the Infernal, but as it suffered more and more damage, its attacks became more unpredictable. It’s claws managing to slice up Fluttershy’s swans.

“NO!” Fluttershy cried, running towards her fallen beasts.

“Flutters wait!” Aj yelled, chasing after her.

The Rockodile tried to hold on to the Infernal’s arm, only to be thrown aside into some bleachers.

“Rocky!” Pinkie yelled, running for her beast.

“Pinkie don’t! It’s too dangerous!” Rarity yelled.

“I’ll get Sunset!” Rainbow yelled, brandishing her blades, summoning her wings and was preparing to slice Sunset to ribbons...before Sunset smirked and disappeared.

Private looked and saw a small flame forming under Twilight. “TWI LOOK OUT!” Private yelled, pushing her aside, just as a flame shot out of the ground. Suddenly a circle of flame surrounded the pair. Sunset appeared inside with them.

“I figured your lackeys would be stupid enough to throw themselves at my beast…” Sunset said mockingly.

“The concept of having friends just seems to escape you. Maybe it’s because you’ve been such a bitch, you’ve never had a single one,” Twilight said standing up, getting ready to defend herself.

“Who needs friends when all the power in the world is at my fingertips?!” Sunset said, conjuring up a huge fireball in her hand. She was preparing to launch it at Twilight, only at the last second...she threw it at an unsuspecting Private.

Private yelled in pain as he took the blow to the shoulder, knocking him onto the ground.

“Private!” Twilight cried, then ran to stand before him, staff at the ready. She kneeled down beside him, trying to remember the healing magic Celestia taught her. Only for her thoughts to be interrupted by Sunset’s screaming, Sunset had resummoned her sword, and was preparing to strike her down with it. Twilight barely summoned a barrier to block the sword in time.

Sunset screamed madly, swinging the sword against the barrier, each time causing Twilight to falter a little. “You stole everything from me! I’ll kill you now! Nobody will remember you! Everything will be as it should be! MINE! MINE! MINE!!” With every hit, the next swing was more intense. It took all of Twilight’s concentration to keep the barrier up in the face of Sunset’s onslaught.

“You…” Twilight panted, as she concentrated on the barrier. “Sound… like… a… two… year… old…”

“WHY! DON’T YOU! JUST! FALLL!!!!” She screamed and with one mighty swing, shattered Twilight’s barrier. Twilight, fully depleted of her power, fell to the ground...and her tiara fell to the ground just out of her reach…

“Twi…” Private said weakly.

Sunset slowly walked to the crown, and picked it off of the ground, Twilight’s gem proudly displayed on it…”At last..after all this time...it’s all mine…” She raised the crown over her head.

“Sunset! Don’t do it! It’ll overwhelm you!” Twilight pleaded, trying hard to get up to prevent Sunset from putting on the crown.

Sunset growled, and kicked Twilight away. “You’re nothing now! The power...is all mine...after all these years of groveling before Celestia...I have it...the power….” She then slowly put the crown on her head, a mad grin on her face as she awaited all the power. But her expression quickly changed as something far different happened than she could have ever dreamed.

Sunset was suddenly contorted with excruciating pain, her body arching back as she screamed in agony. Dark angry flames flickered over her body, transforming it, every transformation obviously causing Sunset even more torment. Her skin turned an angry shade of red, as her eyes seemed to have flames dancing from them, their irises turning the light blue of a gas flame. Bat-like wings sprouted from Sunset’s back, as her hands turned into claws, and her teeth became sharp fangs. From her rear, she grew a red and yellow flame-like tail, and her hair no longer hung down her back but stood above her head looking like a torch. Her dress also took on a flame motif, with alternating red and yellow stripes, a strange black corset around her stomach area, and a yellow bustier that preserved Sunset’s meger modesty.

“Oh my...goodness…” Fluttershy said, looking up at Sunset.

“What...what happened to her…?” Aj asked, shocked.

“She’s gone all EVIL Knievel!” Pinkie yelled.

“Sunset put on my tiara,” Twilight explained, getting up, slowly. “She thought it was just a relic that gave power. I don’t expect she thought she’d end up looking like something out of The Book of Vile Darkness, though. This… is bad. Really bad.”

“Never mind her outfit looks positively tacky…” Rarity said to herself.

Sunset cackled. “Yes! Now I don’t need that pathetic beast!” she said gleefully. She flew to the Infernal, stabbing her claws into its chest, her body glowing as she absorbed the power in the demonic creature causing it to screech, again, in agony. Slowly it started to fade away as Sunset hungrily took its power into herself.

“... Oh… the fecal matter has impacted the rotating blades,” Twilight uttered, slowly retreating. “I think we’re in trouble…”

“TWI!” Rainbow said, zooming over to the fire circle. “Grab Private, I’ll give you guys a lift!”

“We’ll distract tall dark and crazy over ‘ere!” Aj yelled, smacking her fists together and charging at Sunset. “C’mere ya crazy bitch!”

Twilight carefully put her arms around Private trying to spare his injured shoulder as much as she could. “Are you sure you can carry the both of us, Rainbow?” Twilight asked, concerned.

“Uh, Athlete?” Rainbow pointed out, grabbing Twilight’s hand and carrying them as best she could over the firewall and onto the grass outside of it safely. “Okay...maybe you two were a little heavy…” Rainbow said, huffing a little as she landed.

“I was about to say you’re a soccer player, not a powerlifter,” Twilight observed, as she carefully lowered Private to the ground. “Private, are you okay?”

Private put a hand on where Sunset hit him on the shoulder. “I think so...I can’t believe I let her get me…” He said, grunting a little in pain.

“Obviously she’s not above using cheap tactics,” Twilight said smiling at Private briefly. “But… I think we’re in trouble… I’m not sure how we can beat her…”

Aj meanwhile was knocked back by a fireball. Sunset was relentless in her assault, slowly pushing all of the girls into one large bunch around Private.

“It’s over now, Sparkle! I have all the power in the world! Your little Magic is nothing compared to what I wield!” Sunset yelled, laughing maniacally.

Rainbow sighed, and said: “Guys...if we don’t get out of this...I’m...sorry I was such a jerk…”

“Rainbow, it was her…” Fluttershy began.

“I know I know, but...I still fell for it.” Rainbow said, looking at her friends. “I still said those mean things to all of you...let my stupid pride get in the way of what counted…”

“I think we all did, darling, not just you,” Rarity said putting a hand on Rainbow’s shoulder.

“An’ Ah let mah stubbornness get in tha way of keepin’ tha best friends Ah’ve ever had,” Applejack said shaking her head.

“I wasn’t really listening to what you all wanted…” Pinkie said. “I just kept partying without thinking…”

“All of us… screwed up…” Fluttershy said.

Twilight squeezed Private’s hand a little. “I have..no idea what to do…”

Private looked up at her, and squeezed her hand back. “Twi...you can’t...give up...hope…” He said, weakly...as his eyes slowly closed.

“Private…” Twilight said, tears in her eyes. “Please...don’t…”

Sunset grinned. “TIME TO DIE!!” She shouted, summoning a huge fireball above her head.

“I...don’t want to lose all of my friends…” Twilight said.

________________________________________________________

Private stood under a bright silver sky...he didn’t know what caused him to come there, or why he began saying what he did...but he stood firm, looked up to the sky and shouted.

“SAVE THEM!!”

________________________________________________________

Sunset launched the fireball directly at the group, but suddenly it was stopped in mid air, and dissipated. The girls all looked down at Private, out of his chest came six cords of pure white light. They could almost hear a chanting sound in the distance. The cords all flew and touched each girl’s heart. They began glowing and… a miracle happened. One by one, a bright light spiraled around each girl, effecting an amazing transformation. One by one, they each grew pony ears, and their hair became much longer and styled into a ponytail. Rainbow Fluttershy and, most surprisingly of all, Twilight sprouted wings in blue, yellow, and lavender respectively.

Suddenly the girls began to float up to confront Sunset they all connected by an aura of light.

“You may have the Element of Magic,” Twilight said, her voice taking on an otherworldly tone, “but you can’t control it. It is but one part of something greater and more powerful that unless you change your ways, you’ll never understand.”

“NO! I AM ALL POWERFUL!!” Sunset yelled, launching a powerful attack at Twilight.

Only for her attack to get blocked by a simple barrier conjured by the girls.

“You aren’t going to win this round Shimmer!” Rainbow yelled.

“Ya can’t break us!” Aj added.

“Your lust for power and hurting others ends here and now!” Rarity yelled.

“Nobody splits up friends like us and gets away with it!” Pinkie yelled.

“We will not bow to you anymore!” Fluttershy yelled with vigor.

They all joined hands, and from each of them their Elemental color flew into the air forming a rainbow, and began to spiral around Sunset Shimmer. It spun round and round, engulfing the demonic form. Sunset screamed as the light completely engulfed her, launching a rainbow colored beam of light into the sky.

________________________________________________________________

Twilight opened her eyes when it was all over, she stood among her friends, still transformed from the battle. She couldn’t see Shimmer. All that was left was a large crater. Rainbow spoke up after looking at herself. “Cool! Wings and ears this time!” She said.

“Ears?” Fluttershy said, and gushed after looking at them. “Aww, they look so cute Rainbow..”

“Cute?!” Rainbow yelled. “I’m not cute! I’m badass!”

“So cute when she’s in denial,” Pinkie said, giggling.

“Oh! Goodness, these pony ears are adorable! Maybe some clip-ons… Hm… I should see how sensitive they are first, before trying those… And this longer hair… Well it’s still manageable, and it looks marvelous!” Rarity gushed, spinning around gleefully.

“Shoot… Jus’ what Ah needed. Ta look more like a workhorse than Ah already do,” Applejack said with a roll of her eyes.

“Applejack Apple, you look like no such thing!” Rarity griped, glaring at her friend.

“Aw, Ah’m jus’ joshin’ ya, Rares,” AJ said chuckling.

Twilight ran over to Private, tears starting in her eyes as she knelt by his motionless form.

“Private? Private, please, be alive…” Twilight begged. “Please, I can’t lose you, now…”

Private groaned, slowly opening his eyes and looking up at the girls surrounding him. He blinked at the sight of the ears. “Okay..did Sunset kill me and send me to cosplay heaven? Cuz those ears are just adorable…” He said with a smile.

“Gee, I didn’t know you had a thing for pony ears,” Twilight giggled.

Rarity giggled, covering her mouth. “Does explain his infatuation during the musical number.”

“Hey! Aren’t we forgetting about Evil Knievel?” Pinkie said suddenly. Everybody turned back to the crater. Slowly but surely, Sunset came crawling out...back to normal this time. Her clothing was all torn up, her hair a mess, and tears were in the young girl’s eyes.

“I...don’t understand…” Sunset said weakly. “I...had the power but...it was...horrifying…”

Nobody spoke a word as Twilight walked quietly over to her.

“It was...painful...I couldn’t...stop myself…” Sunset said, looking up at Twilight pitifully.

“You tried to force it,” Twilight said quietly. “You weren’t meant to wield Magic. Magic, and the rest of the Elements, are a gift to those who would use their powers for good. Also, there’s the whole reincarnation angle. I wielded Magic, and my friends wielded the other elements, in Equestria but it was to the same purpose. We used them to protect others. You just wanted it for your own selfish ends, to be the most powerful, because you thought you were so much better than everybody else. You only saw a relic, a way to gain power over others. You wanted the power, but not the responsibility.”

Sunset bowed her head, and summoned her blade again, holding it before Twilight. “In that case...you beat me… proved me wrong… and now you’ve earned your victory… I only ask that you make it quick…”

Twilight took the blade. She stood there, hefting it a moment, before she stabbed it into the ground. “That may be how you roll, Sunset Shimmer, but that’s not the way we do things.” Twilight then held out her hand to Sunset. “It’s going to be a long road, and you have a lot to make up for, but back when I first met you I saw a spark of goodness in you. You fought to save the people in the museum from the ogre. I would like to rekindle that spark, and help it grow, if you’d let me. You made a mistake. A mistake that nearly cost my friends and myself their lives, but… I will not lower myself to murder.”

Sunset stared up at Twilight, utterly baffled. “You...don’t make any sense Sparkle… All my life I've been better at everything than anyone… All my life I've met people who were only interested in themselves excelling...but you… You don't even want the power you were… freely given… You only took it because you care about these people… just… how… How can you see the world in such a way?" She asked, pleading and tears falling from her eyes.

“It’s because I’m not selfish. When I excel, I want it to go toward making the world a better place. A place where everybody can live together and be happy, their lives made easier by the things I have accomplished. I became Fall Formal Princess by bringing the school together in harmony. I was chosen by Magic because I didn’t want you or the people in the museum to die. Now I offer my hand to you, in friendship, because I don’t want you to continue down this disastrous path you’ve been walking and want to show you a better way,” Twilight said smiling down at Sunset.

Another thing happened that was a first for CHS’ history...Sunset Shimmer broke down crying in front of everyone. Twilight, looking concerned, reached down and helped the sobbing girl to her feet.

“Sunset?” Twilight asked, looking worried. Much to everyone’s surprise, Sunset glomped Twilight, hugging her tightly as she cried on Twilight’s shoulder. Twilight was startled at first, then hugged Sunset back, letting her cry it out.

“I..didn’t expect...mercy…” Sunset managed to sob out.

“I wasn’t just going to murder you, after you were defeated,” Twilight said with an eyeroll. “I mean, come on, that may be how dark and gritty antiheroes roll, but have you ever seen that in the magical girl genre?” Twilight paused then facepalmed. “Oh great… Pinkie’s contagious…”

Sunset...chuckled…”You’re an idiot Sparkle..”

“Oh, quit trying to be a tsundere,” Twilight quipped, grinning.

“That’s Rainbow’s job!” Pinkie added.

“Shut it Pinks!” Rainbow yelled.

“The...hour should be over soon…” Sunset said, and then looked at the devastation of the battle. “I…”

“WHAT IS GOING ON HERE!?”

Everybody looked on to see a very mad Luna stomping towards them. “Destruction of school property, running out unchaperoned during the dance, and COSPLAYING?!” Luna yelled...and secretly launched a healing spell, Private’s shoulder began healing itself up as if he was never hurt.

“Vice Principal Luna, you know what really went on here, right?” Twilight asked. “And what’s wrong with cosplaying?”

“Of course I know...but they don’t..” She said, gesturing quietly back at the student body slowly examining all the damage to the school. “So who is responsible for all of this?”

“Uh…” Twilight began.

“GAS LEAK!” Pinkie yelled. “Totally a gas leak and not a freaky monster attack no sir!”

“Then explain the crater…” Luna said, crossing her arms.

“Uh...really bad gas leak?” Pinkie tried.

Sunset walked forward to Luna. “Vice Principal Luna...it was all my fault, a stupid prank that went wrong. I take full responsibility and will accept any punishment you think is necessary.”

Luna blinked, not expecting Sunset to be so apologetic. “Well. This is new…”

“Uhm… We saw it was going wrong, so we tried to help her contain it, before it, you know, blew up the whole school, and seriously hurt somebody,” Twilight added.

“The uh, crater was where we tossed a very large firecracker she was about to set off…” Aj said.

Luna raised an eyebrow.

“A very big firecracker.” Rarity said, smiling.

“Whatever happened,” Luna said, then looked to Sunset. “You will take part in cleaning up the damage you caused during this event. You can also expect detention for the next month at least.”

“It’s the least I deserve, Vice Principal Luna,” Sunset said with a sigh.

“As for the rest of you, I suggest waiting for your...cosplay to wear off.” Luna said. “Then you may return to the festivities.”

“Okay, Vice Principal Luna. Uhm… We’d like to help with the clean-up, too, if that’s alright. We kind of helped it get into this state, even if we had good intentions,” Twilight said with a sheepish grin. “Easier to repair property damage and replace items, than having to deal with hospitalizing students and possibly ten tons of lawsuits.”

“It’s okay, really…” Sunset said. “It’s my mess to clean up.”

“In the immortal words of Rainbow Dash: ‘Friends don’t leave their friends hanging’,” Twilight said with a particularly pompous air.

“I do not sound like that.” Rainbow pointed out.

“I was trying to make the quote sound important,” Twilight quipped.

“Whatever the case, you don’t need to do it all alone…” Fluttershy said, coming up to put a hand on Sunset’s back.

“Yeah! Maybe later we can totally throw a ‘we just saved you from yourself party’.” Pinkie cheered.

“Funny,” Sunset said, rubbing her arm. “I don’t think I ever went to your parties…”

“Well in the immortal words of me,” Pinkie said, smiling and imitating Twilight’s tone. “There’s a first time for everything, even Pinkie Parties.”

“Alright all of you, head back inside and have fun. As for you, Sunset, I’ll take you to the broom closet,” Luna said, gesturing for Sunset to follow.

Twilight’s friends eventually filed back into the Fall Formal as their ears and wings disappeared. Twilight’s was taking the longest so she ended up sitting with Private on the bleachers.

“Some party huh?” Private asked, smiling.

“I’ll say. Winning the crown, epic battles, magical transformations, the power of friendship and even a heel-face-turn,” Twilight said with a grin.

“Still no idea on what caused those ears, wings and L'oreal commercial hair?” Private asked.

“Well these strange cords of light came out of you, and touched all of us,” Twilight explained. “We then heard this strange chanting, and then we transformed. It was right after you told us not to give up hope, and went unconscious.”

“Don’t really remember what happened when I fell unconscious...just this weird place with a silver colored sky.” Private said, shrugging.

“Private… Something similar happened to each of us, when we were being tested by our Elements,” Twilight said staring at him.

“Hmm, but I wasn’t tested...I don’t think...I just thought really hard that I wanted to stop you guys from dying...next thing I know I woke up to my girlfriend having adorable pony ears,” Private replied.

“Well… You’ve been true to yourself, this whole time, I believe,” Twilight observed. “No need to test you on the mistakes of the past, because you didn’t drive your friends away, or act in a way that was contrary to who you are.”

“I guess so, I’m still new to all this magic stuff.” Private said thoughtfully. “Still wanna know what I did though…”

“So… You liked the pony ears, hm?” Twilight asked with a smirk.

“Don’t get the wrong idea.” Private said defensively. “While I will admit to them being cute, I don’t have a weird fetish for them. I mean, the closest ‘thing’ I have is for big nerd glasses…”

“Really? Huh. Too bad I left mine at home,” Twilight observed, as they walked back into the gym, everybody resuming dancing and having a good time.

“What did you leave at home?” Private asked, curiously.

“Oh, just my big nerdy glasses. I only wear them when I’m going to read a lot so I figured I wouldn’t need them at the Fall Formal,” Twilight replied casually.

Private’s eyes went wide at that, staring after Twilight as she grinned and skipped back towards the school. “Wait! Twi! Tell me more about those glasses!” He yelled, chasing after her.

Hints of rumors were starting to go around about Sunset’s supposed involvement. Sunset, herself, just tried to stay out of everybody’s sight too ashamed to even look anybody in the eye.
___________________________________________________________________

After the party was over, Sunset ended up sweeping debris from the destruction of her ‘prank’. She quietly worked her mind on a million different things at once. She sighed and pressed onward to clean up the mess she made.

“Hey. Want a hand finishing up?” Twilight asked as she, Private, and her other friends came out of the now finished dance.

“No I got…” Sunset turned, seeing it was Twilight. “Oh...Twilight, no I got it,” She said, using Twilight’s first name for the first time. “Don’t you have a boyto-...I mean, boyfriend to be with?”

“He’s over there trying to impress me by hauling that piece of ceiling to the dumpster,” Twilight said pointing to Private doing just that. “And I don’t think they expect you to finish everything, tonight.”

“Twilight, no, seriously, it’s my fault everything happened. So it’s my responsibility to clean things up. I know, we had a moment and we are… sort of… friends but please just let me do this okay?” Sunset implored.

“Even Aria T’loak couldn’t retake Omega by herself, you know,” Twilight said with a small smirk.

Sunset groaned. “Shut up before I take your helmet off and sneeze on you, Tali…” she snarked.

“You. Are so. A gamer,” Twilight said grinning.

“Laugh it up,” Sunset said, chuckling. “Anyways, Luna wants me to at least handle most of it on my own. I’ll finish it and head home… I’m sure you don’t want me to cut into your after party with Private.”

“Geeze. At most, we’d kiss. If we tried anything more, my brother would probably chase Private to the state line with a baseball bat… Or his police taser,” Twilight groaned. “Never mind we’re not even ready for that sort of thing. Our Guardian Beasts may be, but we sure aren’t… Uh… Long story. You’ll probably laugh.”

“Must you be such a goody two shoes with even that Twilight?” Sunset said, rolling her eyes.

“I have an overprotective big brother with a police-issued taser,” Twilight retorted. “Never mind a little brother who’s easily bribed with any kind of cookie under the sun. I kind of have to be.”

_____________________________________________________________

Private ended up driving Twilight home after they helped do enough work before Sunset essentially shooed them off to do work on her own. Private looked over to see Twilight looking out the window. “Twilight, she’ll be fine. She can’t finish it all tonight, we’ll come by early tomorrow and help her,” He said encouragingly.

“I know. I just want to make sure all the good I’m doing, with her, sticks, you know?” Twilight said looking at Private with a smile. “She’s got a long road ahead of her, and I’ve got to pound into that stubborn head that she won’t have to walk it alone.”

“You still did a good thing, trying to help,” Private replied. “I just hope others are going to be as convinced as you are she’s turned over a new leaf…”

“That’s part of her long road. Gaining people’s trust, and showing that she’s different,” Twilight said with a huge sigh. “But everybody deserves a second chance. Even Sunset Shimmer.”

“It’s a lot easier to get people to fear you than love you. But Love tends to stick a lot easier than most would think.” Private said thoughtfully. “I mean, ask Azula.”

“Fear doesn’t inspire loyalty. That was Azula’s lesson. Too bad she was too far gone for the lesson to stick,” Twilight said nodding. “But with Sunset, I knew I had seen some goodness in her. Just have to help her let it take root and grow.”

Private smiled, and kissed Twilight on the cheek suddenly. “I’m sure you’ll help her get there…” He said, grinning.

“I’m sure I’ll eventually have help,” Twilight replied, grinning back. “I think I can count on you, at least.”

“Well, I’m willing to take a potshot at a crazed guardian who eventually turned into a She-demon.” Private said, going back to driving. “I think I can handle just about anything at this point.”

“Really? Because I may say something scary,” Twilight said as she twirled her hair in her fingers. Twilight then took a deep breath and said: “I love you.”

Private suddenly slammed on the brakes in shock. He brought them to park at the side of the road. He blushed and breathed a little quickly. “Twi...I um...well…guess you were right…” He replied.

“Good thing I warned you in an area with no traffic,” Twilight observed. “It’s… It’s true, though. I really do love you.”

Private looked over and found himself lost in Twilight’s eyes. “Um… well… when did you… find that out?” He asked nervously.

“Talking to my sister-in-law, Cadence. Remember her? You probably saw her briefly, when you met my brother. I swear… She had to have been a Princess of Love in Equestria, to know so much about it,” Twilight said, laughing.

“Well… it’s going to sound crazy Twilight,” Private said shyly, “but, I think I loved you from the moment I first saw you…”

Twilight smiled, then a look of surprize and awe came over her face. Then it turned into a look of pure bliss, as she beamed at him. “You… you have? Oh wow…”

“I mean, you’re brilliant Twilight,” Private said, his own beaming face on her. “Gorgeous, smart, nerdy like I am, and not to mention pretty badass with magic…”

“Well… You’re pretty smart, yourself, handsome, as big a nerd as I am but in different areas, and you can be pretty badass yourself,” Twilight blushing at all his compliments. “Is it any wonder why I love you like I do?”

Private smiled, reached over, and pulled her into a lovingly tender kiss. It was a kiss that Twilight returned eagerly, her arms wrapping around his neck. In the back of her mind, Twilight was glad that Spike wasn’t there, just then. I’m sure he would have qualified this kiss as “funny business” according to Shining. Private held Twilight as best he could despite their positions in the car. He was very tempted, but still conducted himself as a gentleman. He too was worried about Shining Armor.

They eventually broke the kiss, gazing at one another. “Twi...I um...it’s getting late and I should get you home…” He said, smiling a little.

“Yeah. Good idea. Don’t want Shining to chase you with his taser,” Twilight said with a chuckle. “Cadence is on your side, though, but sometimes he gets away from her.”

“Let’s just hope it isn’t ‘sometimes’ right now…” Private said to himself as he drove Twilight home.

“Here here,” Twilight said feverently.

_______________________________________________________________

Spike blinked his eyes open, and watched as the street lights passed by the car window. He yawned and stretched. “Only wish it didn’t completely knock me out every time I changed… Whaddya think Twi? Think there’s a way to make things easier?” He said.

“Welcome back, Spikey-Wikey. Twilight is riding with Private, by the way. You’re just stuck with me… And honestly, I haven’t the foggiest when it comes to magic, and transformations. Sorry, darling,” Rarity said, glancing over at him, as she drove.

Spike’s eyes grew wide. He blushed brightly as he came to comprehend everything. I’m in a car...alone...with Rarity!?

“Aside from the whole epic battle versis the force of selfishness, how did you enjoy the formal?” Rarity asked, trying to get the poor guy talking, and take his mind off her proximity.

“Huh?” He said, and then snapped out of his stupor. “Well um, it was great. I mean I got to spend time with you and all. The whole epic battle is pretty standard day for us if you think about it.”

“Hm. A bit true, but I would hate to get so blasé about it. We did end up saving Sunset from herself, after all. A pity you missed the pony ears. They were adorable,” Rarity said, as they continued toward Spike’s home. She seemed to be taking the scenic route, though.

“Yeah, I’m sure you’d look great in them…” Spike said, twiddling his thumbs nervously.

“Why so nervous, Spikey-Wikey?” Rarity asked, glancing at him.

“Well, I’m in car with you...I’m still trying to comprehend even that fact…” Spike said, blushing.

“I offered to take you home after the Formal. I figured Twilight and Private would want some alone time without you there to report the goings on to Officer Armor. A skosh overprotective, that one, but he means well,” Rarity observed with a chuckle.

“Yeah, he can be like that…” Spike said, chuckling.

“And there’s the fact that I’ve grown quite fond of you, as well,” Rarity added.

“Well… yeah… You gotta be fond of me as your Guardian Beast and all…” Spike said, blushing.

“It’s… more than just that, darling,” Rarity confessed. She then pulled the car into a nearby lot, parking it, so she could talk to him and not be distracted. Rarity turned to him, and looked him in the eyes. “You’re my Guardian Beast, true, but my fondness of you stems from more than just that.”

“Rarity why did we park…?” Spike asked nervously.

“So I can talk to you without worrying about traffic, and signals, and all that,” Rarity said waving a hand toward the road. “And more than that I want to be sure you can truly understand…”

“Rarity I just, you’re such an amazing girl. You’re beautiful, generous, like a princess. But I’m...not a prince at all. I’m the dragon.” Spike said sadly. “I probably tried to shove you into a treasure horde in my old life.” he said, recalling Twilight talking to him about Equestria.

“You know, even as a dragon you were you. Affectionate, kind, sweet, caring, and a consummate gentleman. As a dragon, though, you could be brave and protective. Not once did you act like you wanted to shove me into some hoard. You are a prince among dragons, My Spikey Wikey,” Rarity said smiling warmly down at him.

“Geez, Rarity,” Spike said, turning very pink. “You’re making me blush and stuff…”

Rarity smiled and bent down, cupping his face in her hands. She then, slowly, brought her lips to his in a sweet, tender kiss, causing Spike’s eyes to go really wide in shock. Spike’s eyes soon became half lidded as he returned the affection Rarity was giving him. He reached up and touched her cheeks, trying to deepen the kiss. He wanted more, craved more of his beloved Rarity...He did falter a bit when his fingers brushed her well kept hair, knowing how much effort she put into it.

Rarity paid it no mind, however, as she tilted her head, parted her lips and deepened the kiss. There was something about Rarity, tonight, she seemed to want him, crave him, need him in a way that he had never been wanted or needed before. All too soon in Spike’s eyes, Rarity pulled back gripping the side of her seat. It was obvious she was trying to get a hold of herself.

“Rarity I...wow…” Was all Spike could say.

“I’ve… got to control myself,” Rarity panted. “Lest I do something that will have your brother chasing me with a bloody taser.”
_______________________________________________________________

Riiing...Riiiing...Riiing….

“You’ve reached Sunset Shimmer! You’d better have an important message otherwise get lost.”

Sunset Shimmer walked quietly along the sidewalk, and waited for the message to play itself out… Sunset? Where the hell are you? Those incompetents at the school called me, claiming that you pulled some manner of… practical joke. You, of course, would never do such a thing, but those fools are saying you did, and you… confessed to doing it! What are those idiots talking about, Sunset! You had better call me back! and tell me what is going on, so I can have those two idiots fired!

Sunset just kept walking, trying to think of every reason not to do this...as another message played…

Sunset Shimmer, if you know what’s good for you, you will answer this phone right now! I have been talking to your principals, and they STILL insist that you were a little fool, and confessed to some manner of prank. You know you aren’t supposed to pull such childish foolishness, Sunset. You know what happens when you are anything less than perfection. You had better get home, right now… You know what happens, when you disappoint me.

Sunset tossed the phone into a trash can and took off into the night, not hearing her mother’s last message…

Sunset Shimmer, if you don’t get home right now, not only will you not be able to change in front others in gym class for a month, I will take each and every one of those foolish games you think you have hidden in your room, and break them while you watch! Do you hear me?! You will pay for losing the Fall Formal crown, AND for thinking you can get away with pulling some kind of prank without getting your ass beat, you little bitch! I made you, and I have every right to break you as I see fit! Do you hear me?!

Sunset ran as far and as fast as she could and found herself in the central park. She quietly summoned her sword. “Guardian Beast..Salamander…”

The magic circle that formed was fractured and broken...before Sunset’s eyes was an almost unrecognizable mutated Salamander the remnants of her guardian Spirit. It’s eyes looked up at her, fearfully, obviously wondering what more she could possibly want of it.

“Salamander… I’m so sorry… forgive me…”

It’s gaze held, it shook its head slowly and reached one of its paws for her. Sunset took it, gently. “After all I’ve done…”

It moaned a little, not wanting its master to feel guilt…

“Salamander… I’m so sorry… I’ll… make it quick…”

Salamander gave a happy little hiss, then closed its eyes as Sunset raised her sword…

Chapter 12 "The Days After"

Chapter 12

“The Days After”

“Ticket to Neighgypt”

The next day, Rarity and Twilight met up at Sugarcube Corner. True, they had agreed to meet up with everybody, but somehow they had arrived first. A perfect opportunity to gush about their respective romantic encounters, without Rainbow Dash scoffing at their sappiness.

“I do hope you don’t mind my, ahem, cradle robbing your little brother, Twilight darling… After he came to find me after hearing about my going to Blueblood’s party, never mind his being my Guardian Beast… I kind of started to see him in a whole new light,” Rarity said with a dreamy smile.

“It’s okay. You get a boyfriend, and I get a distraction that will keep him from reporting to Shiny every little detail about my romantic life. Win-win in my book,” Twilight replied, giggling.

“Oh, come now. He wouldn’t report everything would he?” Rarity said smiling a bit at the memory of Twilight’s very overprotective elder brother.

“Offer Spike cookies, any type of cookies, then ask him about anything. He’ll spill in a heartbeat,” Twilight uttered with an eyeroll.

The doorbell jingled as Fluttershy came inside. “Oh, hello Twilight and Rarity, sorry I’m late, Angel can be a very picky eater with his breakfast…”

“Fluttershy, darling, how are you this wonderful day?” Rarity gushed, beaming at her friend.

“Oh, I’m fine.” Fluttershy said, taking a seat beside Rarity. “Are you talking about the Fall Formal?”

“Yeah, how did things go with Big Mac?” Twilight asked.

Fluttershy suddenly blushed brightly. “Oh… I um… I shouldn’t talk about it…” She said, shyly.

“Oh! Did something scandalous happen?” Rarity asked with a smile.

“Oh… yes… I did something really scandalous… Mackey and I… we…” She blushed and shook her head. “Oh it’s simply too embarrassing…”

“Really? All Private and I did was kiss…” Twilight observed.

“And I did kiss Spike,” Rarity mused with a smile.

“I know. He won’t stop talking about it,” Twilight groaned.

“I do wonder what could be oh so scandalous, though. I didn’t even think Fluttershy would be so bold to even consider…” Rarity uttered trailing off, looking at Fluttershy.

“Okay… you are my friends so I trust you… Mackey and I… he… I… I HELD HIS HAND THE WHOLE WAY HOME!!” Fluttershy said, and then blushed and hid under the table.

Twilight and Rarity looked at each other in disbelief.

“Uh… Fluttershy? That’s sweet and all, but… That’s not exactly scandalous…” Twilight observed.

“Indeed, darling. Sweet, yes, romantic, yes, but hardly scandalous… Well maybe to you, Fluttershy, but… My we’re jaded, aren’t we?” Rarity asked.

“Heya Fluttershy what’cha doin down here?” Another voice rang from under the table.

“EEP!” Fluttershy came shooting out, Pinkie came out the other side giggling.

“That was fun. Let’s play hide and seek again sometime,” Pinkie said, laughing.

“Oh, Pinkie, you startled me…” Fluttershy said, putting a hand on her heart.

“Wait… How did? When we were… I didn’t even see her come in!” Twilight yelped, looking confused.

“Darling, it’s Pinkie Pie. These things you just have to accept, and move on,” Rarity explained with a small smile.

“So heard you all talking about the party.” Pinkie said, smiling. “Swarmie and I had a reeeally great time! Got him some books and stuff afterwards! He really seems to like plays and stuff.”

“That’s the name of that guy you were dancing with, last night?” Twilight asked. “Did he just transfer in? I don’t recall seeing him around…”

“Oh, Swarmie is new, and kind of shy around other people,” Pinkie explained. “But he can be just the sweetest little honeybug.”

“Honey...bug…?” Fluttershy asked.

“That’s… an unusual endearment,” Twilight observed, raising an eyebrow.

The doorbell rang again and the girls looked to see a truly unusual sight… Applejack walking in, grinning like a fool, her eyes looking in no particular direction, and casually playing with her hair. A lovestruck Applejack was something nobody thought they would see.

“Why, Applejack, you look like you’re on cloud nine! And you doubted me when I said you’d attract the eye of a young man,” Rarity said with a grin. “And I did see you with a rather ruggedly handsome fellow, last night.”

“Ah, shush Rarity, nuthin happened…” Aj said, laughing a little as she took a seat along with the girls. “Snack and Ah jus danced is all…”

“Applejack, darling, it was far more than you were expecting to happen,” Rarity retorted with a smile. “Can’t I just be happy for you?”

“Just need one more, and we’ll complete the set,” Twilight observed, looking around.

“Rainbow left after we helped clean up with Sunset a little,” Pinkie said, “but I didn’t see her after that.”

“I um… saw her…” Fluttershy said. “She and Raiden um… went off together…”

“We’ll jus’ have ta see how she is when she gets here,” Applejack said, then punched a fist into her palm. “Then we’ll know ifin’ we need ta go an’ kick Raiden’s sorry pervy ass.”

“As crude the sentiment happens to be, I do tend to agree. She’s been having to deal with his shenanigans for quite some time,” Rarity observed.

“We could always just ask her what happened. I mean she’s walking right outside.” Pinkie said. The other girls blinked and looked towards the windows. Sure enough, Rainbow was walking nervously along the sidewalk, seeming to try everything not to be seen. She keeps looking over her shoulder, and fidgeting with her fingers.

“That’s not normal Rainbow Dash behavior,” Twilight observed. “Something must have happened.”

“Should Ah get tha tar an’ feathers?” Applejack asked.

“I’ll talk to her,” Fluttershy said, getting up. “She and I have known each other since elementary school. She’ll probably be the most willing to open up to me.”

“Okay. Good luck, Fluttershy,” Twilight said, with a grateful smile to her.

____________________________________________________________

Rainbow sighed as she rounded into an alleyway. “Hopefully I managed to dodge those guy-AH!” She yelped as she saw Fluttershy standing there, looking worried.

“Hello, Rainbow… Uhm.. Are you okay? You… you seem to be acting a lot… differently than you normally would,” Fluttershy asked, concerned.

“YES!” Rainbow said suddenly and spoke in a completely unconvincingly fast tone. “I am totally perfectly fine! Thanks for not asking about last night at all. I’ll just see ya around Flutters goodbye!”

“Rainbow Dash,” Fluttershy said with unusual sternness. “You are going to tell me what happened, right now. Uhm… If it’s okay with you… The… the others want to know if they should go and… you know… kick Raiden’s butt…”

“C’mon Flutters, nothing at all happened between me and Ra-” She covered her mouth, realizing she gave herself away.

“Did… Did he do anything to you?” Fluttershy asked. “Because… Applejack’s all for getting… Uhm… tar and feathers.”

“Nothing!” Rainbow yelled. “ "Ray didn't offer to take me home after my bike got broke. He didn't let me into his car and we didn't have some arguments and then made out!” Rainbow’s expression suddenly turned sad as she remembered the night in clear detail. “I wasn't freaking out the whole time expecting him to do something pervy only to find out that when he had me in that spot he was actually...treating me...like he really...liked...me..." She sighed and leaned against the alley wall.

“Oh… He acting like he actually liked you is what’s got you so… W-well… I guess that would kind of freak me out, too… I mean that’s a radical departure from his usual actions,” Fluttershy observed.

“I mean, c’mon ,Flutters, it’s RAY!” Rainbow groaned. “He's not supposed to be anywhere remotely close to a gentleman! He's supposed to be pervy and disgusting! I'm not supposed to actually have feelings for him which only makes my head hurt as I try to...figure..everything out..and just fail miserably..." She starts sniffling a little, trying very hard to keep it all in as best she could but wasn’t doing so hot. Fluttershy simply held her arms out. Rainbow wiped her eyes. “C’mon Fluttershy...we aren’t six anymore…”

“Hugs from friends don’t have an age limit,” Fluttershy said sternly. “Now c’mon. You look like you could use one.”

Rainbow sighed, and came over to Fluttershy, accepting the hug provided. “I just, don’t know what to do, Fluttershy,” She said quietly.

“You… could, you know, give him a chance… We’ll keep the tar and feathers on standby, if he does something, you know, really bad,” Fluttershy suggested.

“Yeah, maybe…” Rainbow said, letting go, she then blinked. “Wait...I know how to totally fix everything!”

“You...do?” Fluttershy asked.

“I’ll START A BAND!!” Rainbow declared.

“A… band?” Fluttershy asked, tilting her head. “Why a band?”

“Because then I’ll totally be able to rub it in Raiden’s smug face! On top of that, my band will be the most awesome thing ever! I gotta go practice my strats and work on my first song. I’m thinking of something worthy of how awesome I am...Awesome as I wanna be sounds totally awesome! Thanks for helping me think of this Fluttershy, see ya!” Rainbow said as she took off.

Fluttershy just blinked after her, not sure at all what happened. Pinkie suddenly appeared behind her and sighed. “I’m thinking she took a trip to Neighgypt because that girl is in De-nile.”

“Well… It’s better than her usual course of action,” Fluttershy murmured shaking her head. “Usually… if something happens that she didn’t like, she just would ignore it, and pretend it never happened… You know, because it wasn’t awesome.”

“Let’s just hope she doesn’t do something too drastic…” Pinkie said, crossing her arms.

_____________________________________________________________

Private had brought his telescope, and a rather large picnic basket to one of the nicer clearings in Canter City’s park. He laid out the blanket, and was setting up the telescope when he heard somebody coming toward him. Private turned, and smiled as he saw Twilight walking up, a smile on her face… and a basket on her arm.

“Hey, glad to see the Fall Formal Princess found time in her busy schedule to entertain her escort,” Private said teasingly. He then saw the basket on her arm. “Oh, you didn’t have to, I already made some food…” He admitted.

“Mom insisted. She thinks you look skinny,” Twilight said, rolling her eyes and sighing.

“I’m not skinny, I’m just smoothly muscular,” Private retorted.

“I think you look fine. It’s Mom who said you could use some meat on your bones,” Twilight retorted with a huff.

“Anyways, we’ll just have extra food then.” He said, and soon the pair dug into the food provided. They relaxed a little afterwards, watching the stars come out over the park. Private and Twilight were sitting beside one another, enjoying the view.

“Wow. They’re gorgeous tonight. There’s Andromeda. The Pleiades. The Swan,” Twilight said, as she pointed out each constellation in turn.

“You sure know your stars, Twilight,” Private said, smiling at her.

“I very nearly brought my own telescope,” Twilight said grinning. “I love to stargaze, and I’m nerdy enough to want to know what I’m looking at.”

“Well, you got that star on your element, maybe that has something to do with it.” Private suggested.

“A symbol that determines what you’re good at?” Twilight asked.

“I know, sounds silly.” Private said. “I mean, I’d have a magnifying glass, my dad would have glasses…”

“Speaking of glasses,” Twilight said with a grin. She then turned away for a moment, apparently putting something on. She then turned back, wearing a pair of thick black square-framed glasses. “I remembered you saying something about liking nerdy ones…”

Private’s jaw dropped, and suddenly got all fidgety and nervous. “Oh, Twi...that’s just not fair…” he said, blushing.

“I heard you were needing some help with your homework,” Twilight said, fluttering her eyelashes at him, then pulled the glasses down a bit to look at him over the top of the frames. “I think we could… work something out…”

“...dear Twilight you snagged my heart forever…” Private said, and suddenly began kissing the living daylights out of her.

Twilight wrapped her arms around Private’s neck, returning the kiss with equal passion, running her fingers through his hair.Private eventually broke the kiss, smiling down at her. Twilight’s eyes however, left Private’s for the briefest of moments...as she saw a strange statue looming over them...funny how she never noticed it before… It was a strange mish-mash of many different animals. It had for different kinds of legs, an equine head, a long slender body, and both a feathered and a bat-like wing. Whoever had carved that statue had to have been absolutely bonkers.

“Hey” Private said suddenly. “You really should pay more attention, Twilight,” He said with a teasing smile. “You wouldn’t want to fail the course.”

“What, I’m being graded on kissing now?” Twilight asked with a grin. She let the glasses droop a little, and pouted. “But Mr. Eye… I’ve been suuuch a good student.”

“Dammit, why must you be so adorable…” Private said, and then the couple started kissing again, enjoying the night together.

______________________________________________________________

Unfortunately a wonderful weekend had to end. Monday found Twilight heading to Professor Celestia’s office on her free period to give her mentor a full report on the Fall Formal incident. She had carefully written it up, detailing everything that had happened, and the steps she intended to take to make sure that Sunset would not backslide. Celestia hadn’t asked for a written report, but Twilight believed in being thorough.

As she got to Celestia’s office however, she could hear arguing coming from inside. Twilight peaked in to find Celestia sitting at her desk looking very frustrated at the woman standing on the other side of said desk. Honestly she looked like an older, bitterer version of Sunset. She wore a severe suite dress in dark blue, power pumps, and a constantly dissatisfied expression.

“You are responsible, Celestia. You had my daughter here cleaning up a mess you claim she made, so you should have made sure she would not go wandering off after she had finished,” she said in a singularly unpleasant tone. “I should see to it that the school board fires you and your miserable sibling, and a proper principal in your place. One that will stamp out any foolishness. You are far too soft, Celestia. It’s no wonder your students walk all over you.”

“I told you a million times, Sunset left after she completed her work,” Celestia replied with great frustration. “I even offered to give her a ride home only to have her turn it down. If I knew where she went after that the police would’ve been the first to know.”

“No, you incompetent, I should be the first to know! I am her mother, and I am the first person who should know where she is at all times! If what you said about this childish prank is true, then she is a disgrace to the family, and is obviously avoiding being punished for it. And you are helping her avoid that punishment! I WILL have your job for this, Celestia! You days as principal are numbered!”

“I’m starting to see why Sunset took exception to heading straight home…” Celestia said cooly. “Oh and by the way, it seems that Sunset’s little prank has gotten the school board talking… Severely questioning your parenting style in raising her. Her running away has only added to the questioning. You’ll find you have a lot less pull than you used to Glory.”

“Really? Those idiots think that my demanding absolute perfection and obedience from my offspring is questionable?” Glory uttered growling. “Did they not buy my book? Do they not raise their own children in the same way?”

“Interesting point Glory, did you not notice who won this year’s Fall Formal event?” Celestia said, trying to hide her smug expression. “A girl who was not a bully, was raised in a home filled with love, and achieved her victory through compassion and understanding. Something Sunset knew so little of…”

“She’ll be eaten up and spit out when she gets out into the real world. Idealists always are,” Glory huffed. “You have to be hard, mean, and prepared to take what you want, and never let anybody walk all over you, if you want to get anywhere in today’s world. Compassion and understanding have no place in it.”

“Even treat your own daughter as little more than a doll to impose your legacy upon?” Celestia said. “I think it’s time you left, oh and by the way, your little book made excellent kindling...along with the school board’s copies once I informed them of Sunset’s running away.”

Glory growled, turning on her heel, and stomping out of Celestia’s office. Twilight watched her leave, eyes wide, clutching her report to her chest.

“Wow… She was… charming…” Twilight observed.

Celestia sat back in her chair. “Glory has always been a piece of work. The reason I couldn’t stop Sunset’s bullying was because she practically owned the school board. Had my hands tied for three years thanks to her…” She said tiredly.

“How… could one woman own the school board? Did she bribe them or something?” Twilight asked, coming in, and closing the door.

“The School Board only saw that Sunset was bringing publicity to the school thanks to Sunset’s academic achievements. Fools who only care about GPAs and not what’s best for students as people…” Celestia said with a sigh. “And then there was Glory’s book…”

“Wait… She wrote that book that my Mom hated with a fiery passion?” Twilight asked.

“‘Proper Parenting Through Ambition and Grandeur’,” Celestia said, shaking her head at the title. “It’s a trash heap of a book, it encourages parents to raise their children not through love and compassion, but through a form of tough love that any normal person would think as abuse. She justified it by having Sunset achieve so much for the school. They were buying these by the truckload in order to have a ‘how to’ guide for raising a child.”

“Mom said it was a how-to guide to break a child,” Twilight observed. “And you said… Sunset ran away?”

“Yes and I can see why.” Celestia said sadly. “Glory didn’t understand that there is no such thing as a guidebook to raising a child. Children aren’t walking test takers, they are people just the same as adults. Sunset suffered under Glory...Sunset always denied it but I could tell. There were days when she refused to change along with the other girls during gym class.”

“... Wow… No way I’m ever telling that… woman… where Sunset is if I find her,” Twilight said frowning.

“Neither will I, I’ve already informed Shining Armor of Sunset’s home life. All he needs is to find her so she can testify against Glory,” Celestia said. “I just hope we find her before something terrible happens to her…”

“Me too,” Twilight said worriedly. “Not only do we have to worry about ordinary threats, but there’s the witching hours, too…”

“Some days I wonder which is worse…”

________________________________________________________________

“C’mon Octy, I don’t see what the big deal is. So I actually dropped your bass, I was totally in the moment,” Vinyl said as she stood in the park, Octavia was glaring at her. They had been trying to work on mixing their music, only to run into problems about two minutes in. Octavia paced and glowered in front of the odd snake-like statue.

“Vinyl, do you KNOW how much a double bass costs? They’re not cheap! In fact they are on par with your best turntable and mixer setup!” Octavia retorted.

“But I totally made that snorefest of a concert you were giving so much cooler!” Vinyl argued.

As they argued, a small crack formed on the statue…

“Vinyl, it was a classical recital for the local retirement home! It did not need to be turned into some sort of… of… RAVE!” Octavia yelled.

“Uggh, you always gotta hate fun don’t you?!” Vinyl yelled. “And it’s always for something I did!” She then started imitating Octavia. “Vinyl don’t do this! Vinyl don’t do that! Vinyl don’t set the stage on fire!”

“I don’t hate fun! And setting the stage on fire isn’t FUN! It’s bloody dangerous! You could have gotten severely burned, you idiot!” Octavia vociferated.

“Geez, you nag worse than my grandma, not to mention you dress like her.” Vinyl groaned.

More cracks formed on the statue.

“Can’t I show a LITTLE concern for somebody?! Especially if that somebody is about to do something that could injure themselves, and others?!” Octavia exclaimed. “Never mind I could have sworn you said my bowtie was cute, the other day.”

“C’mon! You just are such a safety pants! If I got hurt it’s on me! Can’t you ever just let me do anything, you crazy cute stiff?!” Vinyl yelled.

“I’m such a safety pants, because I don’t want to see you get hurt! I don’t want to see you in the hospital for months recovering from third degree burns and in constant agonizing pain!”

As the continued to argue, more and more cracks formed on the statue...until bits fall away from the eye revealing a yellow eye with a red pupil… An eye filled with madness.

Chapter 13 "Discord Part 1"

Chapter 13

“Discord Part 1”

“I’m Howling At The Moon”

This is Kitty Purric coming to you live from the park today. Local Law enforcement has been completely baffled by the disappearance of the local statue. The statue has long been a central feature to Canter City’s park and is one of the city's historical landmarks. Witnesses however are claiming that something burst forth from the statue and disappeared into the...wait is it starting to rain? Cut and get an umbrella over-wait...no...is this...chocolate milk?

________________________________________________________________

The girls had been getting ready to head home, after school had ended for the day, when they all received an emergency text from Principal Celestia saying to meet her in the gym. They all ran to the gymnasium, meeting up outside the doors.

“Do any of you know what’s going on?” Twilight asked, looking to the others.

“Haven’t the foggiest, darling,” Rarity replied.

“May as well go on in an’ see what’s up. Ah doubt she’ve used tha emergency code ifin’ she jus’ was wantin’ us ta work on our teamwork,” Applejack observed.

The girls filed into the gymnasium. Celestia was standing there, a tablet in her hand.

“You wanted to see us Professor Celestia?” Twilight said.

Celestia held the tablet, tapped on it a few times then turned to show him the news report. “This was taken while all of you were in class,” Celestia said, as the news report played. “Something has just been unleashed, and he is causing chaos. Clouds may be dropping chocolate milk now but…”

“Wait, hold up…” Pinkie said, suddenly drooling. “You’re saying there’s...CHOCOLATE RAIN!!!” Pinkie was about to take off before Rainbow held her back.

“Nu-uh! No chocolate rain for you!” Rainbow grunted.

“But… but… but… it’s chocolate rain, you guys!” Pinkie declared gesturing dramatically.

“You said… ‘he’... You know who’s been unleashed, don’t you, Professor?” Twilight asked.

For a brief moment, Twilight could see a flash of bitterness and hate in Celestia’s expression. She turned around trying to hide it from her students. Celestia then spoke as calmly as she could, “He is one of my oldest enemies. One who wields magic so powerful, it could destroy the entire world. He is a being without conscience or understanding, without fear and without reason… his name… is Discord.”

“Discord?” Twilight asked. “What kind of magic does he wield? You said something about him causing chaos…”

“His power is chaos,” Celestia explained. “Long ago he tried to unleash it upon the world. It took me and my sister everything we had to seal him away in stone for the first time. But thankfully now, we have an edge against him.” She turned back to her students. “With the power of your elements we sho-”

“My bracelet is gone!” Rainbow said, suddenly looking down at her wrist.

“So’s mine!” Aj said.

“Mine too! And I swear I didn’t eat it guys!” Pinkie panicked.

Twilight looked down at her wrist, and sure enough it was missing. “Darnit, I hate it when a villain is genre savvy…”

“Mine’s gone too…” Fluttershy added

“Who could do such a thing?” Rarity asked, feeling her own bare wrist.

They all stood still as the heard a creepy laugh ring throughout the gym.

“Discord…” Celestia said, clenching her fists.

“Well, well, so these are the Elements of Harmony? A bunch of little human girls? I must say Tia your standards have gone soooo far down since I was last sealed,” The owner of the laugh said.

“Show yourself! And return the Elements right now! I demand it!” Celestia said, yelling.

“Seems all the centuries I’ve been away has done little to stave off that rude tongue of yours. Very well, if you really want to see me in all my beautiful chaotic glory...I suppose I can throw you a bone…”

A flash of light appeared over the basketball hoop, and everyone stared at the creature sitting on it. He had a long, brown-furred snake-like body, with a tail that was red and scaly. His head was gray with a stiff black brush-style mane, a face that looked somewhat goat-like but with one protruding fang, and mad yellow eyes. Atop his head was one goat-like horn, and one branching antler. On his back was a pair of mismatched wings, one of which was feathered the other bat-like and leathery. Lastly, all four of his limbs were different. His legs consisted of a green scaly lizard-like claw and a light brown furry leg that ended in a hoof. His arms looked to be made up of a lion-like paw and the claw of some kind of bird of prey.

“Wait… You look like that statue in the park!” Twilight exclaimed looking shocked.

“Yes, an astute observation for the latest model of Celestia’s personal student.” Discord mocked. “See when Luna went all crazed and Tia caused the Witching to come about, my statue still remained.”

“Enough Discord!” Celestia yelled. “Return those Elements right now!”

“I got this Celestia!” Rainbow yelled, and started running towards Discord. “Give back our elements you-” She suddenly stopped mid air, “Freak…?”

“Such a temper this one,” Discord said, and with a wave of his hand, launched Rainbow into the nearby wall.

“Rainbow!” Fluttershy yelled, running towards her friend.

Twilight was thinking hard. It was obvious a frontal attack wasn’t going to work.

“Dear Tia, is this who you send to stop me? How truly pathetic…” Discord mocked.

“Enough of this, if I have to destroy you myself, then I will!” Celestia said, her hands glowing brightly.

“Oh, but if your dearly beloved couldn’t take me down, what chance do you have….?” Discord said with a cruel smile.

Celestia, with a fury nobody had ever seen, unleashed a terrible barrage of magic at Discord. Twilight and the others stood stark still, not used to seeing Celestia go all out like this. Celestia continued her barrage until she was out of breath, and nothing remained of the basketball hoop but charred metal.

Pinkie blinked, and turned frightened eyes to her friends. “Remind me never to get on her bad side…” she said nervously.

Celestia then looked around for Discord...then screamed as lightning hit her hard. She contorted in pain...before falling over onto the ground.

“Tsk Tsk Celestia, you spent all that energy you barely had enough magic to defend yourself...your father would be sooo disappointed…” Discord said, suddenly appearing, leaning against a wall.

“So… We’re dealing with a Mad God… Slightly more sane than Sheogorath, possibly with the delusion that he’s a Magnificent Bastard,” Twilight said thoughtfully.

“What did you do to her!?” Rainbow yelled as Fluttershy helped her to her feet.

“Oh relax, I didn’t kill her that would be too easy.” Discord said dismissively. “I simply put her out of the way, because she would’ve made hanging on to these more difficult…” He flicked his wrist, summoning the six bracelets onto one of his hands.

“You can’t destroy them can you?” Twilight said, crossing her arms. “Otherwise you would’ve done it by now.”

“How astute, give this girl a gold star.” Discord said, snapping his fingers and causing a gold star sticker to appear on Twilight’s nose.

“Cute,” Twilight observed taking the star off. “It’s obvious you’re toying with us. It’d be too boring if you just took us all down, outright. What fun would that be, if you just killed us? So… What do you want?”

“Well if we want to get into specifics I’m thinking ice cream, a puppy and total power over all the universe, I’m a simple Draconequs,” Discord snarked. “But if you really want to know what I want. You see I’m in a touch bit of a spot. These Elements are the only thing that could seal me up again. But as you just figured out I can’t destroy them, no one can because they are bonded to you body and soul. Anybody who would be stupid enough to try and steal an Element will find there are quite a few safeguards keeping them from using it without going totally mad as me.”

“... By turning them into raging she-demons?” Twilight snarked back raising an eyebrow.

“An oddly specific snark…” Discord said, then shrugged. “So, I was thinking we’d make this more...fun…”

“Fun? Somethin’ tells me we ain’t gonna like yer kind of fun.” Aj said, glaring at him.

“Oh, but come to the park and see, it’ll be a jolly good time…. unless you want me to just unleash my powers now and wipe everything within a square block…” Discord said, his tone jovial but threatening.

“That wouldn’t be much fun, either. Just wiping everything out in a square block means less for you to play with,” Twilight observed.

“But what would happen if your loved ones were caught… in that terribly beautiful chaos… So I suggest you come to the park, alone and without any outside help, lest I wipe the entire city out…” He snapped his fingers and teleported away.

“Let’s find him and beat his face in!” Rainbow yelled.

“Darling if we don’t play along… he’ll destroy everything…” Rarity said, coming to grips with how dangerous Discord was.

“This… This is way worse than any of the witching hours we’ve faced,” Twilight said looking to the others. “I mean none of the monsters we’ve faced ever threatened to wipe out the whole city… They weren’t even sentient enough to consider taking hostages. What’s worse… He’s operating outside of a witching hour… Everybody is in danger, not just from his threat, but from just his actions in general.”

“So we gotta play along…” Aj said, “Ah dun like this one bit. Ah smell a trap.”

“We don’t exactly have a choice in the matter, darling,” Rarity said sadly. “Even if I could contact Sweetie Belle and my parents, I wouldn’t know how to tell them a monster is going to destroy Canter City…”

Rainbow clenched her fists. “He’s not…” She said determinedly. “We faced Nightmare, and Sunset. We can take this guy down too. There is no way in hell I’m letting him hurt our city! Let’s kick his butt!”

“Also, we know it’s a trap. If we keep our eyes open, and mind clear, we should be able to avoid the trap before he springs it on us,” Twilight said nodding. “So let’s head to the park, before he decides we’re taking too long.”

________________________________________________________________

They arrived at the large park in the center of Canter City, each one of them worried about what the Mad God would do if he thought they were late. Rainbow was, obviously, determined and very ready for a fight. Applejack and Rarity were, understandably, worried about their respective families. Pinkie got distracted by several chocolate rain showers in route, before she had to be pulled forcibly along by one of the others. Fluttershy just looked like she’d rather be anywhere else but here. Twilight was worried about her family, concerned about everybody in the city, and wondering how she use her brain to outmaneuver Discord.

Discord appeared...in front of a large hedge maze that wasn’t there before. “Right on time, guess I won’t have to destroy a city block to make a point.” Discord said mockingly.

“All right. We’re here,” Twilight said, in serious mode. “We didn’t have a choice. So, what’s your game?”

“Well you see, I have your little elements here in this maze. All you have to do, is get to the center where my statue once was. Do that, and you can get your precious elements back,” Discord explained.

“Are there any hazards?” Twilight asked. “Monsters? Nasty traps?”

“Oh that would be telling,” Discord said with a laugh. “But to ensure that you don’t try any tricks…” He waved his hand, and suddenly everybody’s weapons appeared in his hands. “No magical tricks, none of your Earth tech, just your own ingenuity…”

“We could summon those without our Elements?” Twilight asked tilting her head. “I mean, I know regular Guardians could just summon their weapons at will, but I thought… Nevermind. Since we’re all operating with a handicap, how about you? I want to see both hands, and no summoning an extra arm, or using your tail, somehow to cross your fingers and no crossing toes either. No dirty tricks. No cheating. No going and and destroying a city block because we’re taking too long, because you made the maze too large.”

“Oh you can have my word on those things.” Discord said. “I simply wish to watch and enjoy…” He waved his hand and six entrances appeared in the hedge wall. “Now...let’s begin shall we?”

Twilight sighed, and looked to her friends as they all stepped to the entrances of the maze. “Everybody keep your eyes open, and try not to get distracted. We’re still expecting some form of trap, even if he’s agreed not to pull anything underhanded.”

“Let’s do this…” Rainbow said as each girl stepped into the maze.

_______________________________________________________

Applejack had been wandering around the maze for a while. The whole thing was getting on her nerves, and she was longing for the days when they were fighting regular non-sentient monsters. A monster who was a schemer was not something she was enjoying. She went through an opening, and found herself in a large round area, her bracelet sitting on a pedestal in the middle of it.

“What in tarnation?” She said as she steadily walked towards it. She reached up, and her hand passed right through the element, the image fading. “Figures…”

“Not so great when things aren’t what they seem, hm?”

Aj turned around and saw Discord leaning on an apple tree, smirking down at her.

“O’ course not! Ah don’ like dishonesty, an’ you are tha most dishonest thing Ah’ve ever met,” Applejack retorted. “Nevermind threatenin’ mah friends an’ family! That jus’ don’t sit right with me at all.”

“A fan of the truth are you?” Discord asked.

“Darn tootin’ Ah am! So Ah know not ta trust a word that comes outta that twisted mouth o’ yours!” Applejack said, crossing her arms, and glaring at the mish-mashed creature.

“Oh I’m sure you don’t believe anything I say. But, what about others words?” He asked with a cruel smirk. “Like those of certain...relatives of yours…”

Aj suddenly stiffened, stepping back as an image appeared before her. It was of a young version of herself, no more than six or seven, peeking in through a set of double doors. Inside was a bunch of her relatives gathered for a family reunion...well...not a reunion...a funeral...for Aj’s parents…

Young Aj closed her eyes, trying to hold back the tears and was about to enter when she overheard some of them speaking.

“Hard to believe Applebuck and Lilyblossom are really gone.” One of her relatives said, sadly.

“A horrible accident, left them both without any hope of getting better.” Another one explained.

“Did you hear what Granny Smith said?” Another added. “Apparently, she’s going to groom Applejack to take over the farm.”

“That little girl?” the first one said, “Hardly fit for running a farm.”

“Isn’t there a boy? Surly he’s more fit. No woman can possibly run a farm. They’re just not strong enough.”

“Little Macintosh has barely spoken since their deaths. Can really only answer yes or no questions…”

“So the girl is being chosen out of necessity, how pathetic.”

“She’s shown that she’d be willing to just run off. True she came back, but she has no loyalty to the farm.”

“Never mind she’s such a dullard in her school work. Her teachers despair of ever teaching her anything.”

“I know they live in the country, but the girl takes the whole ‘country hick’ thing too far. How is she supposed to run a business sounding like some inbred Southerner?”

“Never mind how hard it is to get that little hellion to take a bath…”

“She should’ve stayed in Manehatten...away from here…”

“Nothing but a burden upon everybody…”

Aj blinked in real life, and looked away from the picture. Discord sang, “Soo many little truths. So much doubt and distrust in your abilities…”

“Ah’ll prove ‘em wrong,” Applejack said, clenching her fists. “Ah’ll show ‘em that I’m more’n capable.”

“Oh, it’s sweet that you think you can hide from the truth...when it hurts just...so..much…” Discord mocked. “Perhaps it would simply be easier to...make one's own truth…”

“Ya mean lie?” Applejack said glaring at Discord. “Ah ain’t a liar! I make my truth by hard work an’ determination! Not lyin’!”

“It isn’t lying...if you say it isn’t…” Discord said, suddenly appearing before Aj and tapping her forehead. Applejack’s eyes go dull for a long moment, before awareness coming back to them. However… They seemed… a more grayed out version of their vibrant green.

The illusion then fades, alongside Discord as Aj just stands there. Twilight moved through the maze, and saw her friend just standing in the middle of an open area.

“Applejack? I’m so glad to see you! I was getting worried that Discord may still try something,” Twilight said, coming up to her friend.

“Applejack?!” Aj said, suddenly turning to her. “Ah ain’t Applejack!” Her face suddenly scrunched and her eyes moved from one direction to the other.

“Huh?” Twilight uttered, confused. “Uh… What are you doing? Why would you just say you’re not yourself?”

“Ah dun know what yer talkin about!” Aj shouted. “And Ah jus want’cha tah know Pears are the best fruit!” She did the facial tic again.

“... Discord did something, didn’t he?” Twilight asked frowning. “I should have known he’d not keep his word.” Twilight sighed. “Come on… We’ve got to get to the center of this maze… for what it’s worth.”

“Ah dun wanna follow ya,” Aj said...as she started following Twilight. “And Ah dun have any emotionally confusin’ dreams about me and Rarity!”

“You don’t or you do?” Twilight asked, then sniggered. “I am so going to remember you said that, by the way.”

“Ah dun have any of them dreams! Especially ones ‘bout you, me, Rarity, and a-”

“TOO MUCH INFORMATION!”

_________________________________________________________

Pinkie gleefully bounced through the maze. Sure the threat was bad, but that was no reason not to keep a positive outlook. There was chocolate rain, a fun maze, her friends somewhere inside it, and once they got their elements back, they’d turn things back to normal. She’d miss the chocolate rain, but that’s a small sacrifice to make for the safety of the world.

Pinkie stepped through an opening in the hedge, and found herself in an open area within the maze.She saw her element sitting on a pedestal, and a bunch of balloons hanging around the area. All of them sported rather cruel looking smiles on their faces.

“Oooh!” Pinkie cheered. “Balloons! I love Balloons! Who doesn’t love them? Well, I guess Porcupines because they would pop them all the time but whatever!” She then happily skipped into the clearing. Pinkie went up to her element, about to take it when it, and the pedestal, faded away.

“What the?” Pinkie said in shock. “Discord! You said no tricks!”

“Look at her!” One of the balloons suddenly said. “She’s too stupid to notice that the element was never there!”

They all started laughing uproariously.

“Hey! Why’re you all laughing? I didn’t say anything funny!” Pinkie said, looking around at the balloons. “And why does your laughter sound so… mean?” She asked looking around at them.

“Oh poor Pinkie Pie, always the butt of the joke.” Discord’s voice echoed through the grove.

“And heeeere’s Discord!” Pinkie said giggling. “Yanno, if you weren’t such a meanie, you’d be cool to have around.”

The balloons only continued to laugh nastily.

“You seem to really like laughter! But how much do you like it when they’re laughing at you.” Discord’s voice rang.

“Oh, come on. My friends laugh with me not at me,” Pinkie said nodding.

“Of course they do...but they don’t seem to love you laughing all the time…” Discord’s voice rang.

Pinkie began hearing her friends’ voices coming out of the balloons.

“Pinkie will you stop I’m trying to do my homework!”

“You’re so annoying Pinkie!”

“Don’t you ever take anythin’ seriously?”

“But… but… M-my friends have never said anything like that to me…” Pinkie said, horrified at the mean things being said.

“They may not have said it, but you know it’s what lies in their hearts,” Discord said. “Of course you don’t listen because you’re too busy laughing… maybe it’s time you gave laughter up…”

“But… I like laughter,” Pinkie murmured. “There… I… But…”

“I think anger is a better choice…” Discord’s voice spoke as one of the balloons came up to Pinkie’s face. It’s eyes glowed and Pinkie’s eyes soon turned grey just like Aj… Slowly her expression changed from one of happy-go-lucky smiles to a deep formidable scowl.

“Pinkie? Is that you? Oh thank goodness. Please don’t let Discord have done something to you too…” Twilight said, as she came up to her friend, having finally found her.

“Oh hello, Twilight. Here to make a snarky quip about TVtropes to hide the fact you think you’re such a smarty pants?” Pinkie said, glaring at Twilight.

“That wasn’t mean at all,” Aj said, doing the facial tic again.

“Uh… No… No I wasn’t… I was actually worried about you,” Twilight said looking a touch disturbed. “Okay… Note to self… stop bringing up tropes… People find it annoying...”

“Yeah! Well maybe you should just buzz off because you’re so annoying!” Pinkie yelled at Twilight.

“Man she just ain’t acting mean at all, and Ah dun like wearin’ dresses and pretenden’ Ah’m a pretty lady named Applejewel,” Aj said, doing the tic.

Twilight stared at Pinkie, looking hurt. “Do… I… Pinkie, I really hope that this is just the brainwashing talking…” she said quietly.

“Ya wanna hear about how I don’t have dreams about Big Mac an-”

“NO!”

_____________________________________________________

Rarity moved tentatively through the maze. However as she went on, the corridor just seemed to get darker and more narrower. The color of the hedges seemed to have darkened as well, adding to the ominous and oppressive atmosphere.

“I am so glad I changed to my more practical shoes for this outing, but honestly this place is a nightmare,” Rarity said to herself.

She rounded a corner and came face to face with a dead end. Rarity would’ve turned around if not for the three beautiful diamonds embedded in the rock. It greatly resembled her own personal symbol.

“My goodness, what are these doing here?” Rarity asked, looking at the gems.

“Why, this is one of the most pure diamonds in all the world, not to mention biggest,” Discord’s voice said, and he suddenly appeared in the diamond’s reflection. “And it’s quite real as someone with your exquisite taste can tell…”

“Indeed I can… What I don’t understand is what they’re doing here, of all places. Canter City Park isn’t known for its gem deposits…” Rarity observed.

“Well to be perfectly honest it’s just sitting here, collecting dust,” Discord explained. “Just sitting here waiting for somebody to claim it, truly a waste to leave such a pure diamond stuck in the wall.”

“How will I ever get them out?” Rarity asked. “My nails are hardly up for the task, never mind I just had them manicured...”

Discord snapped his fingers and a large pick ax appeared in Rarity’s hands. “Oh, but maybe I shouldn’t just give it to you. After all you’re just going to give it away anyways,” Discord said thoughtfully.

“Perhaps, but they’d be out in the world where they could be appreciated, admired, adored… But I appreciate them… Admire them… Adore them…” Rarity murmured.

“Oh yes...and it will all be yours...forever…” Discord said, grinning evilly.

“I MUST HAVE THEM!” Rarity uttered, digging frantically with the pickaxe.She dug faster than a Minecraft player. By the time she managed to get the diamond out, she saw it was about as big as she was, if not bigger. “My goodness! And it’s MINE all miiiine!”

“Uh… Rarity?” Twilight asked having, somehow, found her, too. She was looking positively frazzled, too, having had to deal with a lying Applejack and an abusive Pinkie Pie. “What are you doing with that huge rock?”

“This beautiful creature is named Tom!” Rarity said, draping herself over the diamond. “He’s such a wondrous diamond, and he’s all MINE!!” She yelled.

At least...a diamond is what Rarity saw...Twilight on the other saw that the beautiful diamond Tom was actually…

“Rarity...that’s a rock,” Twilight pointed out. “A boulder to be precise, but still a large chunk of solidified earth. There may be some quartz somewhere in it, but it bears no resemblance to any form of crystallized carbon…”

“TOM IS NOT A ROCK!” Rarity yelled. “He is a gorgeous hunk of diamond and I will not hear otherwise! He’s MINE! You hear!? MINE!!”

“Still as selfish as ever huh…” Pinkie grumbled.

“Hmph!” Rarity huffed. “You just want Tom for yourself Pinkie!”

“I don’t want yer crummy diamond!” Aj yelled.

“Applejack stop lying! You’ve always been jealous of my gems...AND MY LOOKS!!” Rarity yelled.

“This is going to be a long maze,” Twilight groaned, as she began to trudge onwards.

________________________________________________________

Fluttershy moves quietly through the maze. She looks around in fear. “Rainbow…? Twilight…? Applejack…? Anybody…?” She asks quietly. “Where is everybody…?”

“Ooooh. Poor Fluttershy. So helpless and useless to her friends,” came an eerie chorus of high-pitched voices.

“Who’s there?!” She asked, fearfully. Then she saw a trio of butterflies come fluttering over, flitting hither and yon.

“Oooh, are you lost my little friends?” Fluttershy asked, relaxing at the sight of creatures.

“Oh… Maybe? But we were talking to you… Don’t your friends find you to be completely useless when the chips are down?” they asked, sounding a bit confused at first.

“Oh but I am helpless. That's why I have such good friends who understand and help me on the way," She said, with such a beautiful sweetness.

“But doesn’t it get on your nerves how they constantly point out your flaws? Doesn’t that make you… angry?”

"Oh, but if they do point out my flaws, that just means I can improve upon them. They are good friends like that," She said, smiling cutely.

“Oh for the love of sour cream cannolis!” the butterflies uttered, before they were mushed together, and spun into the serpentine form of Discord. He poked her forehead, glaring at her, using his magic to change her mind. “You have been kind for far too long, my dear. Try being cruel, instead. Arrivederci!” After the brainwashing, he promptly disappeared.

“Uuuuhh…” Fluttershy said, her eyes all swirly.

“Fluttershy? Are you alright?” Twilight asked, bracing herself. So far three out of three friends she had found had been altered. She wasn’t all that hopeful that Discord would leave Fluttershy alone, either. “Did… anything happen?”

Fluttershy blinked her now grey eyes, and suddenly turned to glare at Twilight. “Well, well, well if it isn’t Twilight. Thinking you’re so smart. Well if you were so smart you’d think to lose weight to get rid of your thunder thighs!” Fluttershy said with a cruelty that did not match her at all.

“Something happened,” Twilight sighed. “We’re in trouble… Onward, I suppose… Let’s hope he doesn’t get to Rainbow Dash… I don’t know how much more of this I can take...”

“Hopefully your tolerance won’t be as small as your boo-” Fluttershy started to say before Aj covered her mouth.

“Ah think we totally need to hear that come outta yer mouth Shy.” Aj said, doing her tic.

___________________________________________________________________

Rainbow, unlike her friends, threw caution to the wind a long time ago. She just started running through the maze to try and find a way out. She kept saying to herself, “Gotta get out, gotta get out, gotta get out.”

“Why the hurry, Rainbow Dash? Worried about someone?” Discord asked as Rainbow turned into a small area. He sat there, lounging on...a cloud of all things between two trees.

“I’m in a hurry alright! In a hurry to kick your face in!” Rainbow yelled, putting up her fists and punching them in a way that would make Donald Duck proud.

“But why pummel me, when you have an important choice to make. You will either make the right selection or a big mistake. If the wrong choice you choose to pursue, the foundation of home will crumble without you,” Discord said, showing an image of her apartment building, and that building simply crumbling to dust.

“DAD!” Rainbow yelled, knowing that her dad would be home around this time.

Discord waved his hands and conjured a box. “In this box is your flight power. You can take it to go and save your Father, or you can continue to aimlessly wander around in this maze. Your choice,” he said holding the box out to her.

“Dad..but...he’s the best...but my friends they..” Rainbow said, looking from the box to back into the maze.

Suddenly, Discord spoke in a mature woman’s voice, with a sassy smile: “Life’s fulla tough choices, innit?”

Rainbow….took the box…

_____________________________________________________________

Twilight trudged onwards, spirit about broken from the altered personalities of her friends. The bickering, the verbal abuse, the insistence of Rarity to bring that stupid boulder along… It has all been getting on Twilight’s nerves. She had never been that social a person, before, and sure her friends had been great, but this constant negativity was grating.

“Rarity..” Twilight groaned. “It’s hard enough to carry the rock as is...but do you really have to sit on it too?” She groaned, looking at Rarity holding onto it with a vice grip.

“It’s to make sure you don’t run off with him Twilight,” Rarity said.

“It’s… Freaking… Heavy. I can’t exactly run off with your blasted rock,” Twilight griped, glaring at Rarity. “Now let’s find Rainbow Dash before something else happens!”

“Why do you wanna find that lesbian tramp anyways?” Fluttershy grumbled.

“... If she was a lesbian, she’d have been trying to date you, not mister J-pop superstar,” Twilight said with a huge sigh. “We’ll find her...we work best as a team...she won’t let us down.”

“Oh dear though,” Discord said…coming out of Pinkie’s hair. “Wow it’s spacious in there. You could fit a house inside that hair…”

“What do you want Discord?!” Twilight said, tossing Tom aside for Rarity to fret over.

“Just to inform you that your dear friend Rainbow Dash has, how do they say, taken off?” He said, pointing towards the sky. Twilight looked over, horrified to see Rainbow Dash with her wings flying into the sky. “And with that..she broke the rules of our little game…” Discord said with a laugh.

“No… No… Rainbow, how could you?” Twilight said, staring at the retreating form of Rainbow Dash. The hedges disappeared seeming to sink into the ground, the maze, obviously, no longer needed. In the center was just the pedestal where Discord’s statue had been. The Elements weren’t there at all. It was possible they were never there in the first place.

“And with this dear Twilight, my victory is assured…” Discord said cruelly. Discord laughed as dark clouds covered the entire park. “Time to let a little...chaos reign…” He said, his laughter echoing through the city...as Twilight fell to her knees in total shock.

Chapter 14 "Discord Part 2"

Chapter 14

“Discord Part 2”

“And Sleeping In The Middle of a Summer Afternoon”

Twilight knelt there, on hands and knees, tears streaming down her face. She had dragged these altered versions of her friends so far only to have Rainbow, somebody who valued loyalty, to betray them. Sure it had to have been Discord’s doing, just like with all the others, but she had been Twilight’s last hope. Now… It seemed like there was no hope at all. The city would be turned into a madhouse, and there was nothing she could possibly do about it.

“I… I should have stuck with homeschooling,” Twilight murmured to herself, slowly getting to her feet. “I should have never made friends. Losing them hurts too much…”

She looked back at her former friends, bickering and arguing… All hope seemed totally lost forever. Twilight slumped, and simply started to walk away from the park. Who was she kidding? She was never meant for this. The idea that she could be anything more than a nerdy high schooler was just a fever dream…

She walked slowly off, back towards Canterlot High…

_________________________________________________________

Celestia meanwhile, groaned as she was being shaken. She blinked open her eyes to see Spike kneeling beside her. “Principal Celestia! Thank goodness you are awake!” He said with a smile.

“Spike…? How long was I out?” Celestia said, sitting up. She then remembered what happened before. “TWILIGHT!” She looked around and saw the gym was deserted. “No… they didn’t…”

“Principal Celestia, what’s going on?” Spike asked. “The park is going nuts, apple trees are running all over the place, it’s raining chocolate and I can’t find Twilight and the others anywhere!”

Celestia sighed realizing she should’ve done more. She should have been more careful. “It seems once again I thrust Twilight and the others into danger. My lot in life I guess…” She said sadly.

“Hey don’t say that, nothing can beat Twilight so long as she has the others too,” Spike said, encouragingly.

“Your faith is admirable, Spike, but they have never faced a foe such as Discord before. He will destroy their friendship, and utterly break them as well. The Elements are worthless without the bond they share…” Celestia said, looking at her feet. “And I couldn’t stop him.”

“Hey!” Spike yelled, getting her attention. “Don’t you give up on them now! Don’t forget that Twilight is my SISTER! If there is a chance to help her stop this Discord guy, then I’ll take it no matter how small!”

Celestia...smiled, and waved her hand, opening a small portal. “There is...one way…”

__________________________________________________________

Twilight walked through the town, head down, as the landscape was absolutely crazy. Buildings floated through the sky, strangely altered animals danced through the scene, the roads were covered with soap. Twilight looked around, sadly, wondering how soon the world would be engulfed by this madness.

“Oh why so down Twilight?” Discord said, suddenly appearing on a fire hydrant that spontaneously grew flowers. “Finally hit a problem your little brain couldn’t solve?”

“Here to twist the knife?” Twilight asked, looking at the chimera with dull eyes. “You’ve broken my friendships, and are breaking the world into pieces. What more do you want? Me to say you’ve won? Fine. You’ve won. I was a fool to think I could be some kind of hero.”

“Oh well you just aren’t fun are you?” Discord said. “You’re more like Celestia than I thought. So foolhardy to believe you had-”

Suddenly, a trashcan lid came out of nowhere, and hit Discord upside the head. Discord suddenly started seeing stars and mumbling. “Tuesday’s….applesauce day…” He said, falling over.

“Twilight!” Spike said, running up with a pair of books in his hands. “Come on!” He grabbed Twilight’s hand and pulled her into an alley away from Discord. “Phew...that was close, good thing my aim is still good.” Spike said, breathing heavily from the run.

“Spike? What are you doing out here? It’s not safe. It’ll… it’ll never be safe again,” Twilight asked, leaning against the wall.

“Twilight! We can still beat Discord! I found a way!” Spike implored.

“HOW?! He’s broken my friends, and made them the opposites of themselves! He’s taken the Elements, and hid them somewhere, and of course he lied about the Elements being in the park, so we don’t have our main defence, and they’re probably useless, because my friends are now the OPPOSITE of their Elemental virtues!” Twilight yelled, then slid down the wall to where she was sitting on the ground. “The world is doomed, Spike. Doomed.”

Spike lifted Twilight’s face, and slapped her across the face. “GET A HOLD OF YOURSELF!” He yelled at her.

“OW! SPIKE!” Twilight growled, glaring at him. “You little…”

“The Twilight I know never gives up! And she isn’t starting now! Here!” Spike said, holding out a book and one small folded note. “Celestia gave these to me, they are our one shot!”

“What? What are…” Twilight said taking the objects, and looking at them. Much to her surprise the book was her diary. “My diary?!”

“I uh...helped her find that, she said I had to get it,” Spike explained.

“We are going to have a long talk about boundaries later mister.” Twilight snarked, taking the diary and the note. She unfolded it, recognizing Celestia’s handwriting.

A Bond cannot be broken
Not one so true
So seek the power within that bond
And the power will return to you

“Trying to save the world and Celestia’s decides to send us bad poetry?!” Twilight yelled.

“Yeash, Twilight…” Spike said staring at her.

“If you’ve had the day I’ve had, you’d be pissed too,” Twilight retorted. “Again, the Elements are useless. I don’t think they’ll work if everybody’s the exact opposite of their element…” Twilight added, deciding to flip through her diary. Her eyes grew wide as she looked at some entries… then a smile came to her face. “I know how to get them back…”

Twilight got up and started walking back to the park. “Now I know what the diary is for… C’mon, Spike, we’ve got some friends to save.”

_______________________________________________

“You will not get your grubby little hands on Tom!” Rarity yelled, holding on to her rock as the girls continued to argue in the park.

“I don’t want your stupid rock!” Fluttershy yelled. “And I think you secretly have a crush on Applejack!”

“Ah dun have a cru-” Aj began before Twilight came running in.

“Wow, you guys haven’t moved? I’m… really surprised, honestly…” Twilight observed skidding to a stop. She flipped through her diary, trying to find the right entries. “Okay… where to start…”

“Maybe you can start by not being so smug about everything…” Pinkie grumbled.

“So long as everybody stays away from my beautiful Tom!” Rarity yells.

“Rarity is going to leave me for a ROCK!?” Spike yelled in a panic.

“Eeeyup.” Applejack said, doing the tic.

“Spike, she’s under a spell,” Twilight said with a huge sigh. “She thinks the rock is a giant diamond. Though… Hey, Rarity, remember all the work you put into our Fall Formal dresses?”

“What?” Rarity said, a brief moment of color coming to her eyes. “Ye-yes...I do…” She said, as Twilight opened her diary, and read an entry out loud.

“'Rarity insisted upon working so hard on our dresses, doing her best to bring out the beauty she saw in each of us, and she insisted that she needed no payment, though I'm sure the materials had to cost a pretty penny. She just wanted us all to look our best',” Twilight read smiling at the memory.

Rarity blinked, and smiled wide, hopped off Tom and the color returned to her eyes. “Well worth it I’ll say!” She said cheerfully.

“Hey, Applejack? Remember telling us all about your trip to Manehatten?” Twilight asked.

“Nuh Ah don’t!” Aj yelled, she was about half way through the tic before Twilight read an entry.

"'It didn't take Applejack long to realize she didn't belong there. She was a country gal trying to be a big-city socialite, and she felt like she was being stifled. So she caught the first train back home, and returned to the loving arms of her family. She said the lesson she learned from that trip was to always be true to herself'," Twilight read smiling at the memory of that particular sleepover. It had been nice to learn more about Applejack, that night.

Applejack, gave a genuine smile as eyes changed back to normal as well. “Yeah, and there ain’t nuthin better than strivin tah be true to yourself always!” She said, “YEEE HAAWW!!”

“Glad you’re so happy…” Pinkie grumbled. “But there’s nothing you can say, Twilight, that will make me happy…”

“Challenge accepted,” Twilight said with a grin. "'Pinkie Pie, even to this day, seeks to make others laugh. But the laughter she seeks is the laugh of pure joy. The laugh that someone gives when they are truly enjoying themselves, and having fun. She never wants to hear somebody laughing at somebody, or at someone's expense. She wants to hear happy laughter, or laughter at a joke being told. Because laughter at funny jokes is always shared, because the teller is laughing with you, not at you'."

Pinkie’s bright blue eyes were restored, and her hair seemed poofier than usual. She looked at Twilight, and gave her a mega glomp. “OOOOH! I’m so sorry Twilight! I love you guys so much! It’s so great to be back!”

“I’m so glad you’re back to yourself,” Twilight said hugging Pinkie back. “Your being altered hurt the most…”

“Yeah well, you won’t turn me back you dummy!” Fluttershy yelled as Twilight moved on to her. “You’re fat and ugly and stuff!”

“You can’t think of anything new, huh?” Twilight asked with a smile. “You’re still… you, even altered. Let’s see… Ah, here it is. 'If it wasn't for Fluttershy, I think there would be a lot more stray animals being killed in the streets. She finds them, and takes them to the shelter, where she often cares for them all by herself. I know I wouldn't have my pet owl, if it wasn't for her caring for his hurt wing. I'm sure a lot of animal lovers in town have Fluttershy to thank for their new furry companions. All in all, Fluttershy's kindness has gone a long way to improving a lot of people's lives... I know it's improved mine'."

Fluttershy’s eyes changed back to their liquid blue and she started sniffling. “Oh my gosh...I was so mean!”

“There there sugarcube.” Aj said, patting Fluttershy’s back. “We all weren’t ourselves.”

“Now all that’s left is to get-” Twilight began.

“HOLD ON, RAY, I’M COMING!!” The girls look up to see Rainbow chasing… a cloud… and somehow over the course of her flying she went from trying to save her dad to saving Raiden…

“Oh great, how are we going to catch her?” Twilight said, crossing her arms. “She’s the only one of us who can fly that fast!”

“I got this one, Twili!” Pinkie said, and went to a nearby tree, setting up a snare trap. Pinkie then reached into her hair, and pulled out an autographed picture of Spitfire, the star kicker for the Wonderbolts, and laid it in the snare. She then cupped her mouth and said, “Geee! I dropped this limited edition picture of Spitfire! Autographed and everything! Aww well! I guess I’ll leave it for someone else to love and appreciate it!”

Not five seconds later, Rainbow stopped her pursuit, and zoomed right into the snare trap. “Hey! Put me down! I gotta snag the picture to save Ray!” She yelled, struggling in the trap.

“Works every time,” Pinkie said with a giggle.

Twilight stared for a long moment. “We’ve got to seal Discord. We really do. Cartoon logic is actually working.”

Rainbow continued to struggle as she hung upside down from the snare. “Hey! Put me down! I gotta rescue Dad! And Ray! And Spitfire!” She yelled.

“So… Discord snagged her by conflicting her loyalties,” Twilight observed, as she looked for her entry for Rainbow Dash. “At least she’s still loyal… Just trying to be loyal to her dad, and that Raiden guy apparently.”

“An’ loyal to tha Wonderbolts.” Aj said, smiling.

“That kind of goes without saying. Her loyalty is one of her best qualities, except when it’s being used against us,” Twilight observed. “'On the soccer team, nobody works harder than Rainbow Dash. Most would think she'd be a slave driver, but she works with everybody on the team, trying to get them to be the best they can be. Even her young fan, Scootaloo, has been given a job to help out, so she'd feel like she's accomplishing something good for the team, even if she can't play yet. She is loyal to them, and this inspires them to do their best for her'."

Rainbow blinked, her eyes returning to their normal magenta, she looked around at all of her friends. “Ya...guys..I really goofed huh?” She apologized.

“Not more than any of us today,” Fluttershy said kindly.

“Now Ah jus’ have one question, why was Ray such a priority to ya when you were chasin that cloud you thought was somebody in danger?” Aj asked with a smirk.

“Shut it and cut me down all of you!” Rainbow yelled.

“You’re a fine one to talk, Applejack, considering all the… things you talked about…” Twilight uttered making a face. “Apparently you have emotionally confusing dreams about yourself and Rarity.”

“... She what?” Rarity asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Well she was under Discord’s influence at the time, and what she said was that she didn’t have emotionally confusing dreams about herself and Rarity, and since she was lying…” Twilight explained with a grin.

“Twilight, Ah think ya should just stop before ya dig yerself any deeper,” Applejack said with her arms crossed.

“Well it’s not the craziest ship I’ve heard,” Pinkie said as she pulled...a hacksaw out of her hair and used it to cut Rainbow down.

Twilight blinked, then looked at Pinkie. “I’m afraid to ask what is the craziest ship you’ve heard…”

Pinkie smiled, “Welll…”

__________________________________________________________

“Remind me never to ask… ever again…” Twilight said, as they walked through the chaos filled park.

“I just cannot believe it… all of them… at once…?” Rarity said, utterly shocked.

“I told you guys it was crazy,” Pinkie said, hopping along.

“Let’s not mention it around Discord. He’d probably ship it,” Twilight said, pulling out the sheet of paper that Celestia had sent with Spike. “Well, we proved the first part of Professor Celestia’s rhyming couplet true… ‘Seek the power within that bond, and the power will return to you’... What does that mean?”

“We’d better figure it out soon… there he is..” Aj said as they saw Discord sitting on a throne before them.

He grinned madly. “Oh and with those pesky elements out of the way, this universe will be filled with such wonderful chaos!” He laughed madly.

“Too late,” Twilight said. “The universe is already filled with chaos. Not your type of chaos, but chaos nonetheless. There are even humans who study it.”

“Well well, if isn’t...WHAT!?” He yelped in shock, seeing Twilight’s friends standing around her. “But...how!? I smashed that bond of yours to pieces!”

“You can’t permanently break the bonds of a true friendship, Discord. With the proper care, and communication, they can be healed, and made stronger than ever,” Twilight said with a firm nod.

“You aren’t going to split us up anymore!” Rainbow yelled, smacking her fists together.

“Not now! Not ever!” Fluttershy added.

“As if we’d stay at each other’s throats forever! You have a lot to learn about friendship Darling!” Rarity yelled.

“Gettin’ us all to doubt ourselves, doubt what makes us who we are. Ain’t no crime worse than that!” Aj added.

“Although the chocolate rain was delicious, you are going down!” Pinkie added.

Discord chuckled, “And just how do you expect to win when I hold all the-” He reaches into a body-pocket, and his face contorts in shock. “What?! Where did they go!?”

Twilight smiled, and held up her wrist, “Looking for these?” She said with a smirk. One by one, each element reappeared on its owner’s wrist. “Our bond is our power, and with the power of our bond, our powers was returned to us. Now…” Twilight held out her hand, and her staff appeared in it. “Let’s see how you like getting a little taste of harmony.”

The girls all called forth their weapons. Discord absolutely fumed. “NO! NO! You can’t beat me! I will not be sealed again! My chaos will reign supreme!” He fired a swarm of magical bolts at the group.

The girls all nodded, and joined their weapons together, and a shield sprang up around them, blocking the bolts of magic shot at them. They glowed, the pony ears, and ponytails appearing upon them. Then their elemental colors sprang from them, flying into the air as a rainbow, and flew at Discord, slamming into him!

TASTE THE RAINBOW MOTHERTRUCKER!!!

Slowly, Discord turned back to stone, starting with his tail, and slowly working up that serpentine body, ending with his face, displaying a look of complete shock and dismay at this development. Once Discord was gone, the park slowly returned to normal. Reporters would be totally baffled by what happened. Also there was the fact the statue was returned to it’s original spot.

Twilight and the others however, snuck away to a small alleyway after the fighting. Nobody needed to know what happened in the park.

“Wow… Today was something else,” Twilight said with a huge sigh, leaning against the wall. “We came so close to losing… Nevermind being discovered…”

“Glad that’s all over,” Aj said, sitting down on a trash can.

“Everyone…” Fluttershy said quietly. “Could you...all forgive me for-”

“Fluttershy we’ve already forgiven each other,” Rainbow said. “Discord made us all coo coo.”

“Hey Rarity, whatever happened to that rock you decided to call Tom?” Pinkie said.

“Oh, I gave Spikey Wikey the pick ax I used to dig the rock out with. He said was going to put that miserable boulder to good use,” Rarity said, smiling.

___________________________________________________________

“Try to steal Rarity now will ya?” Spike said, holding the pickaxe over his shoulder. “I’m sure you’ll make a nice bird bath…”

“Uh… You’re personifying a rock,” Twilight uttered. “You know the ROCK wasn’t trying to steal Rarity, right? Discord made her think it was a huge diamond.”

“You should’ve seen her Twilight! She was draped over it like a female actress on a car in a Michael Hay movie!” Spike retorted.

“And you make a surprisingly apt analogy involving a woman, and yet another inanimate object,” Twilight observed. “Mind you, I like the idea of the bolder getting put to good use, but do it because you want to make something nice that people appreciate, not because you’re jealous of a chunk of silica. Rarity was under a spell, Spike, she would never leave you for a rock if she was herself.”

“Glad you have so much faith, Twilight. Now if you’ll excuse me, I’m going to go all Minecraft on this thing!” Spike yelled, picking into the rock like mad.

Twilight laughed and shrugged. “Boys…”

Chapter 15 "Sunset"

Chapter 15

“Sunset”

Or…

“Bands and Sisters”

Following Discord’s defeat, every one of the girls got a good night’s sleep. Applejack was only too happy to get home and go right to bed. Morning found her still snuggled beneath her covers and patchwork quilt sleeping like a log. As she was sleeping however, the door opened.

“Applejack! C’mon it’s time tah wake up!” Applebloom yelled, leaping onto her sister’s bed.

“Oof… Bloom… Geoff, willya?” Applejack groaned, looking blearily at her sister.

“Aww C’mon Aj! It’s time fer breakfast then school!” Applebloom cheered. Applebloom was a cute little fourteen-year-old, with bright orange eyes, and red hair. She beamed down at her older sister, sliding off, and trying to pull her out of the bed.

“Since when have you been so excited to go?” Aj said, sitting up and yawning.

“Cuz! Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo and Ah are gonna start somethin’ big!” Applebloom said, running into the bathroom to get ready for the day.

Aj sighed. “Those three, hope it’s not like the last time they came up with an idea. Cheerilee still ain’t forgiven me for the matchmaker fiasco…” She said, shaking her head.

“This is gonna be totally different though!” Applebloom said from the bathroom. “Ya remember all that weird stuff goin’ on at the park yesterday?”

“Ain’t likely Ah’m gonna forget it anytime soon,” Applejack said, as she started to pull on her pants, and throw on a shirt.

“Well, Private was investigatin’ all the weird stuff that was goin’ on lately,” Applebloom explained, coming out of the bathroom wearing her trademark green shirt and jeans. “But he stopped fer some reason…”

“Maybe he found tha answers he was a lookin’ for… Or he found Twilight, which was enough of an answer fer him,” Applejack said chuckling, as she fixed her hair in its usual ponytail. “Anyhoo, are you tryin’ ta do investigatin’ stuff? That sure don’ sound safe ta me, sugarcube.”

“Yer such a worrywort sometimes, Applejack.” Bloom said, rolling her eyes.

“Ah’m yer sister, Ah’m supposed tah worry,” Aj said.

“The helmet…” Bloom said, crossing her arms.

“Oh, come on, ya can’t blame me fer that! Ya had just fallen off tha table, an’ spilt spaghetti all over!” Applejack retorted.

“The Double Helmet…?” Bloom said, keeping her arms crossed.

“Okay, yeah, Ah’ll admit Ah may have went a smidge too far that time,” Aj said looking embarrassed. “Yer mah only sister, though. Ah don’ want ya ta get seriously hurt, y’know?”

“Ah know Ah know, but like Granny Smith said, ‘sooner or later ya gotta let the chickens out of the coop’.” Bloom said. “Ah’m just tryin tah help with the investigatin’ is all. We won’t do anythin’ too dangerous.”

Aj smirked, and crossed her arms. “And yer sure it ain’t just so ya can impress Private?”

Applebloom turned as red as her hair, “Fer the last time! Ah grew out of that crush!” She yelled.

“Ya know, he mentioned ya, last time Ah talked to him,” Applejack said casually.

“HE DID!?” Applebloom said, her eyes wide. She then blushed at Aj’s smirk. “Ah, Ah mean, of course he did.”

“Grown out of it, huh?” Applejack said grinning. “C’mon, sugarcube, let’s go an’ get breakfast.”

“Not mah fault hormones are ragin…” Applebloom grumbled as she followed her sister downstairs.

__________________________________________________________

Rarity was another one that had gone to bed, early. She lay snuggled up in her four-poster, that fine morning, her eyes covered in a sleep mask and dreaming.

“Mmm… Spikey-Wikey…” she murmured in her sleep, then giggled, seeming to curl a bit. “I love how much you’ve grown…” Rarity hugged her pillow, cuddling up to it with a contented sigh, making little murring sounds, and the occasional gasp. “Oh! Spikey! Not so hard, darling… Hm… So big and strong… Hmmm… Hm? Spikey-Wikey, do you smell smoke?” The smokey smell quickly brought Rarity out of her dream. She sat up in the bed, and true enough she could smell smoke here. Rarity tore off the sleep mask, and pelted downstairs, sure to find some manner of calamity had occurred. She ran down the stairs two at a time, and saw the smoke was coming from the kitchen. She ran in to find...her sister Sweetie Belle standing next to a smoking pot on the stove.

Sweetie Belle was a cute little girl with two-toned purple and pink hair with bright green eyes and sweet demeanor. She was in her usual ensemble of pink and white striped shirt, yellow skirt, magenta belted overshirt, and pink and yellow boots.

She groaned and stomped her foot upon seeing her sister. “Uggh! You ruined the surprise! I was going to make you breakfast in bed!” She said, frowning.

“Sweetie Belle… Uhm… Darling, I appreciate it, but... How did you manage to burn… juice?” Rarity asked, looking in askance at the black sludge that occupied a juice glass on the table.

“Talent!” Sweetie Belle said, smiling. “Mom and Dad allowed me to come here early so we could walk to school together. You weren’t waking up so I thought I should surprise you.” Her tone and demeanor was ever so sweet, it was only marred by the fact that her entire spread was burnt to a crisp including a rather soup-like substance that Sweetie would later claim was… toast.

“... I have a wonderful idea, darling,” Rarity said with a warm smile. “I’ll go and get dressed, and we can stop by Sugarcube Corner and grab a muffin on the way to school. How does that sound?”

“That sounds great!” Sweetie cheered and hugged her sister. “You’re the best Rarity!”

“As are you, darling. Don’t let anybody else ever tell you otherwise. Even me. That’s just me being peeved doing the talking at the time,” Rarity said, then headed back upstairs. “Be back down in a tick.”

“Okay Rarity! Maybe you can tell me what you and Spike were doing in your dream when you get back!” Sweetie said cheerfully.

“Not until you’re much older, darling,” Rarity called as she went to her room.

_____________________________________________________________

Rainbow smiled as she closed the apartment door, her guitar case slung over her back. “Just wait till I tell the gang about my brilliant idea! This band is going to be sooo awesome!” She said, and was about to walk down the hallway, when she saw one of her neighbor’s doors open.

Out came a young girl with purple hair, wearing a black hoodie, pea green cargo shorts, and black boots with light blue trim. Her trademark scooter was folded up, under her arm, and her backpack was on her back. The girl sighed as she walked quietly down the hall.

Rainbow sighed herself, walking up to match the girl’s pace. “Hey Scootaloo, how’s it going?” She asked, with concern.

Scootaloo’s normal hero worship was overshadowed by what was going on. Scootaloo just looked down at her feet. “Hey Rainbow Dash, sorry, I just am not in a very happy mood right now.”

“Your parents haven’t come home, have they?” Rainbow asked, getting in Scootaloo’s path to stop her.

Scootaloo shook her head. “No, I was really hoping they’d come home for once. Especially with my birthday coming up…” She said sadly.

“That’s rough, Squirt…” Rainbow said, putting a hand on Scootaloo’s shoulder. “Hey, I got an idea, how about you and me get some sweet ice cream from Sugarcube?”

“Rainbow you don’t-” Scootaloo tried to say.

“Nuh uh,” Rainbow said with a kind smile, “I’m totally treating you and you wanna know why?”

Scootaloo slowly smiled. “Cuz it doesn’t matter if we aren’t related, sisters stick together?”

“Totally Squirt!” Rainbow said, happily ruffling Scootaloo’s hair. “Now come on! I’ll race ya downstairs!”

“You’re on!” Scootaloo said, racing toward the stairs, quick-stepping down them in an attempt to beat her idol for once.

“Don’t think a head start will help ya, Squirt!” Rainbow said running after, and recklessly leaping down one flight. The sisters laughed as they raced each other.

__________________________________________________________

Later that day, Rainbow found herself in a very different position. Had gathered all five of her friends in the old music room. They all sat around, wondering exactly what Rainbow was going to say. Aj in particular dreading what sort of idea Rainbow came up with this time.

“Ahem,” Rainbow said, standing in front of her friends. “As we all know, with the Fall Formal closed, and Sunset out of the picture, that puts us all on top of the food chain at this school.”

“Like I care about being at the ‘top of the food chain’,” Twilight interrupted with a roll of her eyes. “That was just to dethrone a bully. Not to gain popularity.”

“Twilight, just be cool for once.” Rainbow said, before continuing. “But we can’t just stop at getting Twilight a crown, we need something bigger, something to really help carve an identity for this school. Crystal Prep has their Shadowbolts. Calvaria High has their pretty students. We used to have Shimmer, but with her gone we need to push to make our mark on the School community.”

“Ah already dun like where this is goin…” Aj whispered to Rarity.

“Which is why, I spent the last few days coming up with the perfect way to help give our school that very identity it’s missing!” Rainbow said, and then smiled. “Something so simple, yet so brilliant I pinch myself for coming up with it. We need….a BAND!”

A stunned silence fell over the group. You would normally be hearing crickets but even they were shocked by this.

“Isn’t there a marching band, already?” Twilight asked.

“Well, yeah but I’m talking a real rock band!” Rainbow said. “Ya know, guitar, singing, concerts, adoring fans?”

“Ah’m out,” Applejack said hopping up.

“Aww come on Aj! It’ll totally be awesome!” Rainbow implored.

“It’ll totally be a way fer ya ta stroke yer own overlarge ego!” Applejack retorted. “Ah ain’t going to be a part of this here damn-fool notion o’ yours ta show up Raiden Bolt.”

“It has nothing to do with that jerk!” Rainbow yelled. “I’m trying to help school spirit!”

“Neighgypt…” Pinkie sang into Fluttershy’s ear.

“But come on guys, between all six of us we have all the members we need.” Rainbow said. “I mean, I got lead guitar…”

“Where ya can be out in front’ an’ showin’ off,” Applejack said with a roll of her eyes. “Ya wanna be lead singer, too, with us all in tha background, Ah reckon.”

“Darling, as interesting as this sounds, I think Applejack is making the point for us… You’re making this band for you… Not to encourage school spirit, but to boost yourself,” Rarity observed.

“But wait guys,” Pinkie said suddenly. “I think it’s a good idea.”

“THANK you!” Rainbow said.

“Oh no I totally believe you’re doing this to boost your ego, Dashie,” Pinkie said. “But, maybe there is something to this idea. I mean, what do we all do together aside from our ‘after school activities’?”

“Your parties, hanging out at Sugarcube Corner, and the occasional sleepover-slash-game night,” Twilight answered.

“Well yeah, but this could be an amazingly fun thing we all do together!” Pinkie said, “I mean, sure we’d have to keep Dashie in check, but us all playing together sounds like a lot of fun!”

“Speaking of playing, you still play the drums?” Rainbow asked curiously.

Pinkie smiled, pulled out a set of drumsticks from her hair and started hitting random objects to a rather catchy little tune. “Yupperooni!”

“I’ve got to study her hair, one day,” Twilight observed casually. “I don’t play an instrument, though.”

“Well, we could always have ya sing…” Pinkie said smiling. “I mean, ya got a good set of pipes and a nice high score on Karaoke Revolution.” Twilight blushed looking sheepishly at her knees.

“W-well… I… Kind of…” she stuttered at receiving a compliment on her vocal abilities.

“So ya got someone who can sing,” Aj said, shrugging. “Won’t do ya much good if ya don’t have songs.”

“Um...actually…” Fluttershy said, reaching into her bag and pulling out a small notebook. “In my um...spare time I have been writing some music and lyrics…”

“You have?” Twilight asked, curiously.

“Uhm… Darling, dare I ask what you would write songs about? I mean if all we sing are songs about cute little animals, we’ll go over like a lead zeppelin,” Rarity said cautiously.

“Well, actually...the songs I wrote are about...all of us…” She said, holding the notebook open for all of them to see.

Pinkie looks over at the songs first. “Friendship Through the Ages, Life is a Runway, Shake your Tails?”

“Yes..” Fluttershy said, shyly.

“What? You have… Oh! Oh my… How did you capture my passion for…” Rarity gasped, reading the lyrics.

Twilight read through the lyrics for Friendship Through The Ages. “These… these are amazing, Fluttershy.”

“Um...thank you…” Fluttershy said, blushing.

“So we now have songs,” Rainbow said. “Now Rarity, I’m thinking we can turn those piano skills of yours onto a keytar.”

“I’ll give it a try, darling. If that doesn’t work, there’s always synthesizers,” Rarity observed.

“That just leaves a Bass Player.” Rainbow said, smiling at Aj.

Applejack sighed. “Fine. Ah’ll join in this here insanity. We’ll see how long this here band lasts.”

“Awesome!” Rainbow cheered. “With everybody in, all this band needs now is a name. We are...THE SONIC RAINBOOMS!!”

“The… Sonic Rainbooms?” Twilight asked.

“Where’d you come up with that, darling?” Rarity asked.

Rainbow shrugged, “Just came to me. Just thought of Sonic Boom and it evolved from there.” She explained.

“Kinda like the orbital friendship cannon thingie we do with the Elements?” Pinkie asked.

“Yeah like that.” Rainbow answered. “So it’s settled, the Sonic Rainbooms are born this day!”

“Hey Fluttershy, I’ve been looking through the book and what’s this song?” Pinkie asked. “It says Big Mac’s bi-”

“You don’t need to read that one!” Fluttershy said, closing the book quickly.

___________________________________________________________

That evening, Twilight and Private met in the park, once again bringing baskets to enjoy under the stars, while they stargazed. Soon the weather would be too cold to even try this, so they were enjoying this rather inexpensive date every opportunity they could. They sat together, on a blanket, eating the delicious treats their mothers had made for them, and discussed the events of the past few days.

“I’m glad you guys got out okay. It was almost total pandemonium at the school.” Private explained. “Had to make sure that students got out okay. Really wish I could’ve helped you take down that Discord character.”

“Kind of wish you had been there too… But it would have been heartbreaking if he had managed to twist you, too,” Twilight said earnestly. “I’m glad you were able to get everybody out, safely, though. Now I just hope we’ll survive Rainbow’s latest brilliant idea.”

“The band? I think it’s a pretty cool idea. Granted you’ll probably need somebody to find gigs and stuff. But at the very least you won’t have to look far for a groupie.” Private said with a smile.

“A groupie?” Twilight laughed. “You think so little of yourself?”

“Well sure, you’re the rockstar after all. I’m just the dude that you keep off to the side so the fans can imagine you’re singing to them, when in reality you’re passionately in love with a ‘normal’ boy.” Private said jokingly.

“Private, we haven’t even had our first practice,” Twilight chided with a laugh. “Though… What do you think about being our manager?”

“I guess I can do that, but promise you won’t end up hogging all the paperwork okay?” He said teasingly.

“Okay. I’ll just keep it organized for you,” Twilight said with a grin.

He smiled and then suddenly laid a kiss on Twilight. He smiled at her blushing expression. “Amazing, I’m in love with a mage/rockstar/smart girl/prettiest girl in the world.” He said with a smile and a blush. “Must’ve been born with a 10 in Luck…”

“Yeah, but what SPECIAL got shorted, I wonder? You seem to have a pretty good Intelligence score,” Twilight replied with a smile. “And your Perception is pretty good…”

“Gosh I love how nerdy you are…” Private said, smiling shyly.

“Why? Because you have a girlfriend who gets your references?” Twilight said smiling back at him, leaning closer.

“Maybe…” He said, and was about to lean over for another kiss...when they both heard a loud, CRASH!

They started then both looked over, and saw...Sunset…

She stood there looking at them, looking very much worse for wear. Her hair looked like it hadn’t been washed, she had lost weight and not in a good way, and her clothes were filthy.

“Sunset!” Twilight called, surprised at seeing her in such a state. “Where have you been, we’ve been worried…”

Sunset stiffened, and took off to run deeper into the park.

“Was that really her?” Private said, standing up alongside Twilight. “We haven’t seen her in weeks!”

“The jacket’s the same and those boots, so I’d say yes,” Twilight said, as they gave chase to the retreating girl. “She looks like she’s been living on the street all this time…”

They eventually caught up to Sunset after having run halfway across the park. They found the young girl sitting on a swing set in an old run down playground area. Sunset sat there, looking pitiful as ever, and looked up as she saw Private and Twilight coming into the playground.

“Sunset?” Twilight asked, as they slowly walked over to her. “Oh my goodness… You look awful… Have you been sleeping in the park this whole time? Why didn’t you contact us? We’d helped.”

Sunset got off the swing set looked at Twilight and tried to speak, “I...I…” She finally just collapsed against Twilight, looking utterly exhausted.

Private looked her over. “She’s okay, but in rough shape…” He said with concern.

“We’ll take her to my house,” Twilight said firmly. “There’s no way I’m taking her back to her shrew of a mother.”

“Help me get her into my car, it’ll be faster,” Private said. “You two can sit in the back, she seems awfully clingy to you,” He said, pointing out how Sunset’s arms involuntarily hugged Twilight tightly like she was a rock in a rough stream.

When Twilight tried to move, Sunset resisted. “No...nononono...I’m badish…” She mumbled incoherently.

“What? No, you’re not bad. You were misguided and a little corrupted, but you’re not bad,” Twilight said soothingly. “Come on. We’ll get you somewhere safe and warm.” Twilight gently guided Sunset through the park and to Private’s car.

Private helped the pair into the back seat, Sunset leaning against Twilight tiredly. Private quietly drove the pair all the way to Velvet’s place. The entire time, Sunset kept mumbling about forgiveness…

___________________________________________________________

Twilight Velvet was finishing up some vacuuming before she heard the doorbell ring. “Oh, that must be Twilight.” She said happily. “Back from her date with Private. I swear it was only yesterday when I was just showing her how to walk...how fast they gro-” She opens the front door, and finds a strange sight, her daughter and her boyfriend were helping support a young girl.

“Twilight, what’s going on?” Velvet asked. “Who is this girl?”

“This is Sunset Shimmer,” Twilight replied. “Remember me telling you about her?”

Velvet slowly nodded as she went into action. “Bring her in then.”

As they were about to, Sunset suddenly pulled back. “No...No..no…” She said quietly, trying to get out of Twilight and Private’s grip.

“Young lady, you’re coming into this house, right this minute,” Velvet said sternly.

Sunset seemed to...fearfully obey the order, as if expecting Velvet to slap her at any second, she quietly came in alongside Private and Twilight. It was at this point Velvet got a full view of Sunset’s condition.

“Good heavens, what has this girl been through?” Velvet asked. “Take her to the guest room, please. Twilight, when Private’s out of the room, see about getting her shoes and jacket off, at least. She’ll just have eat, and take a bath when she’s more awake.”

“Right, Mom. C’mon, Sunset, let’s get you settled. You’ll be safe and warm, and that mean old Glory won’t be able to get you…” Twilight said coaxingly as they moved to the guest room. They managed to get her inside the rather small guest room on the second floor of the house. Twilight and Private laid Sunset on the bed. Sunset naturally curled into herself, smiling and closing her eyes in content at the bed under her.

“I’ll go see if I can help your mom downstairs.” Private said, stepping out of the room.

“Sunset, I’m going to take off your boots, and jacket, okay?” Twilight said in a calm soothing voice as she pulled off those distinctive boots. “Then I’ll cover you with a blanket, and you’ll be all nice and warm.”

Sunset just kept blissfully sleeping, almost as if she hadn’t had something this comfortable to sleep on in weeks. She quietly let Twilight pull off her jacket, and come over with a blanket to cover Sunset and keep her warm.

Twilight covered the half-starved girl, giggling quietly at the blissful smile on her face, before heading back downstairs.

“So that’s Glory Sunset’s daughter? Hmph… Goes to prove that book of hers IS a manual for child abuse, like I’ve always said,” Velvet said nodding.

“Yeah, my own mom thought that book was garbage.” Private said, shaking his head. “So many kids that grew up in Manehatten suffered under that kind of sick philosophy because rich parents were too busy to be actual parents…”

“Your mother has a good head on her shoulders then Private.” Velvet said with a kind smile, she then looked back as Twilight came over. “Is she all tucked in?”

“Sure is. All snuggled up tight under a blanket,” Twilight replied.

“Oh thank goodness,” Velvet said with a smile, she then looked to Private. “You should go home, Private, we’ll handle things from here.”

“Sure Mrs. Sparkle,” Private said, before reaching into his coat pocket and handing Velvet a card. “This is the phone number for Sanda Bolt, a damn good lawyer. Something tells me Sunset is going to need one when Glory starts knocking.”

“Thank you, Private. I’ll call him in the morning to see what we can start doing for Sunset,” Velvet said nodding. “In the meantime we’re going to make sure that girl gets the best TLC she’s ever gotten.”

“Probably the only TLC she’s ever gotten, knowing that… woman,” Twilight said, shuddering at the memory of seeing Glory Sunset.

“I’ll fix her some protien shake that your brother left here, to see if we can get a start on repairing the damage done. You, young lady, should get your bath. I think you said something about band practice, tomorrow?”

“Oh! Right,” Twilight said, heading upstairs to the bathroom, there.

A few minutes later, Velvet went up to the guest room to check on Sunset. “Sunset, sweetie? Are you awake?” she asked, kindly.

“Uuuhh…?” Sunset said, groggily looking up at Velvet, her eyes not...all there. “Mom…?”

“I’m Velvet, honey. Twilight’s Mom. I need you to sit up a bit, and drink some of this shake I made for you, sweetie.”

Sunset complied weakly as Velvet came closer, Velvet gently brought the protein shake to Sunset’s mouth, allowing the young girl to drink from it.

“There you go, honey, that should help you get some of your strength back,” Velvet said gently. “Now drink as much as you can, sweetie. Let me know when you’re done.”

“Okay…” Sunset said quietly, trying to drink as much as she could. She stopped after a while, and Velvet didn’t push her to drink anymore. Something that caught Sunset off guard. “Mom…” She said weakly, “No yell…?”

“Of course not. I don’t want you to end up throwing up, dear. Now let’s wipe your mouth, and lay you back down so you can rest,” Velvet said wiping any driblets of protien shake from Sunset’s chin. When it was done, Sunset’s head was gently laid back down on the pillow. “There we go. That should help you a lot, as you get your rest. You sleep well, sweetie.”

Sunset curled up a little, before looking up weakly at Velvet. “Mom...kiss goodnight…?” She pleaded pitifully. “I know...you not give it to me but…” Velvet bent down, brushing aside Sunset’s bangs, and kissed her forehead.

“That Glory Sunset… She very nearly ruined somebody who could be a wonderful young woman… Now. You sleep well, Sunset Shimmer. You will never have to worry about that horrible Glory Sunset again, if I have my say,” Velvet said sounding determined.

Velvet got up, and gently closed the door behind her as she left Sunset’s room. She was stopped from going back to the living room to finish vacuuming...by Twilight hugging her.

“Twilight?” Velvet said. “What’s all this about sweetie?”

“Just, the more I hear about Glory and she treated Sunset…” Twilight looked up and smiled at her mother. “Makes me just want to appreciate the mom I was lucky to have.”

Velvet just smiled, and mother and daughter hugged as Sunset drifted off to sleep.

__________________________________________________________

The next morning Sunset slowly awoke. Today, though, seemed very different. She wasn’t cold, she wasn’t quite as hungry as she had been… And she appeared to be laying in a bed. This caused her to sit up quickly, looking frantically around the strange room. Where was she?

“Where am I?” She said to herself. “Last thing I remember… was Twilight?” Suddenly there was a knock on the door.

“Hey, Sunset?” came Twilight’s voice. “Are you awake?”

“Twilight…?” Sunset said, sitting up on the bed. “What’s going on…?”

Twilight opened the door, peeking in, wearing a pair of cream colored pajamas with little pink hearts on them. “Uh… hi… Are you feeling any better?”

“How did I get here is the bigger question on my mind,” Sunset retorted.

“Private and I brought you here. We weren’t about to just leave you to starve alone in the park,” Twilight explained.

“Fine...thanks..” Sunset said, getting out of the bed. “I’d, better get out of here before your parents find out…”

“Uh… My parents already know, Sunset,” Twilight said with a chuckle.

Sunset sighed, “Great...I expect they want you to kick me back out. Don’t worry I’ll try not to make a scen-” She’s cut off when Velvet steps into the room.

“Why, pray tell, would we kick you out, when we just took you in, sweetie?” Velvet asked.

“I... Yyou took me in…?” Sunset said, shocked. “But I’m, a vagrant off the streets! Not to mention all the stuff I did at Canterlot High!”

“You ran away because of Glory Sunset,” Velvet said. “As for all the stuff you did at school… Honey, I can tell you stories about the trouble that my three have caused that would make you shocked. It may surprise you that my Twili isn’t the little saint she can seem to be.”

“But I can’t sta-” She’s cut off when Velvet came by and took her hand. Sunset was taken outside towards one of the bathrooms.

“Young lady, I am not going to throw you out on the street,” Velvet said sternly. “You are half-starved, and filthy, and now you are going to take a bath, and Twilight will bring you some clean clothes.”

“I can’t, really” Sunset said, “If mom found out you helped me at all she’d...”

“We’re going to see about that, too, dear,” Velvet said. “I have the name of a good lawyer, and what that woman did to you is nothing more than psychological, and possibly physical abuse. You ran away to avoid going home, after all. We have a plan, we have friends, and we’re not giving up on you. Now are you going to get your bath, or am I going to have to stay and make sure you wash behind your ears?”

Sunset looked down, shaking her head. “Just...don’t be in there when I take off my clothes…”

“Bruises?” Velvet asked.

Sunset just kept her head down, too ashamed to answer. “I’ll just...use the bath now,” She said, quietly stepping into the bathroom and closing the door behind her.

“Twilight will bring you some clothes in a bit. When you’re done, come on down to breakfast,” Velvet said warmly.

Sunset leaned against the door as she heard Velvet leave. “And no windows to run out of… thought of everything…” Sunset said to herself as she got the bath started. She then stared at herself in the mirror..and slid off the blouse she was wearing, seeing the bruising running along her chest, shoulders and her back…”Seventeen years of living with you Mom...and this is all I have to show for it…”

_______________________________________________________

A short while later, Sunset came out of the bathroom with a fresh set of clothes provided by Twilight. Downstairs, she could hear Twilight… singing.

Nothin' stays the same for long

But when it changes, doesn't mean it's gone

Time will always get away

As it leaves behind another day

Sunset tilted her head, “No way…” She said, walking down the stairs towards the kitchen where the singing was coming from.

"Things may come and things may go

Some go fast and some go slow

Few things last, that's all I know

But friendship carries on through the ages," Twilight sang as she danced around the kitchen, helping her parents fix breakfast. Spike just stood by, waiting for his plate. He gave Sunset a small half-wave as she came in.

Sunset smirked and let out a small laugh at the sight of Twilight’s dancing. What a dork, She thought to herself.

“Heyya, Kiddo!” Nightlight said smiling at her. “Come on in!”

Sunset gulped, “Oh um...sure…” She said, nervously stepping into the kitchen.

“You’re just in time for the latest insanity,” Twilight said handing Sunset a plate with some eggs, hashbrowns, and bacon on it. “Rainbow Dash has convinced us all to form a band.”

“Oh...I uh…” She said, looking down at the food given to her. She was drooling simply by the smell of it, before digging into the food like...well she hadn’t eaten in days.

“Hey, hey, go sit down before you flood the kitchen,” Nightlight said jokingly.

“And don’t eat quite so fast, if you want to keep it down, honey,” Velvet said with a kind smile.

Sunset stiffened, and sat down in a chair, wiping her face with practiced quickness. “I’m so sorry I, the last thing I ate was an old candybar three days ago…” She said, looking a touch embarrassed at her behavior.

“We understand, dear,” Velvet said kindly. “Still, we want you to keep the food down, not throw it all back up. It won’t do you any good spewed all over the table, your clothes and the floor.”

“The proper way to recover from starvation conditions is to take small bites, chewing slowly, then take a sip of fluid in between them. This way you will keep your food in your stomach. Your stomach has to get used to actually having food in it, again, after having none for such a prolonged period of time,” Twilight said going into lecture mode.

“I’ll try to remember that, but uh… your mom’s cooking is making it hard not to wolf down…” Sunset said.

“I’ll say!” Spike added, dropping a slice of bacon into his mouth.

“I’ll take that as a complement, sweetie,” Velvet said bringing her own plate to the table. Nightlight soon followed.

“You all have done, so much for me.” Sunset said, looking down at her food for a bit. “I suppose, once I’m done eating and I can give my clothes a good wash, I’ll get out of your hair…”

“What did I say about just taking you in?” Velvet asked Sunset giving her the Mom look. Everybody knows that look. It’s the look that can induce a guilt trip even if you’ve done nothing wrong.

“I know you’re not going to just let me walk out,” Sunset said, and then implored Velvet. “But I can’t just do nothing. You’ve all been so kind when I don’t deserve it. There has to be something I can do to pay you all back…”

“You can help with the chores, around the house, if you feel like you simply must repay us. I’m sure Spike and Twilight will love the help, and you will be feeling useful. Just forget about going back out on the streets, though,” Velvet said nodding. “You’re staying with us for the time being.”

After a hearty breakfast, Sunset took to chore work like a duck to water. She vacuumed, dusted, cleaned and really just did whatever she could to try and repay the kindness this family had shown her. She was dusting part of the living room when Twilight came by, wearing a backpack.

“Heading off to band practice now,” Twilight explained. “Wanna come with?”

Sunset hesitated, then shook her head. “I... don’t think that’s a good idea, not everybody will be happy to see me back at CHS. Besides, your mom invited me to go shopping…” She sighed, “She’s...nothing like my mom…”

“Uh… pardon my saying so, but… your mom is an abusive bitch,” Twilight said frankly. “She isn’t caring, she isn’t loving, and she isn’t motherly.”

“To think, when I was little I used to think the world of her,” Sunset said, looking out a window thoughtfully. “She was this brilliant, beautiful successful woman, she always told me I could become better than anyone else… now that I have a little perspective, I realized that, in all of her time making me better than everyone else… she stopped being a mom…”

Twilight nodded. “She did. No wonder Mom hates Glory’s book with a fiery passion,” Twilight said with a nod. “She said it’s nothing more than a how-to manual for child abuse. And you’re the proof.”

“And I was just as much a fool for not leaving sooner…” Sunset said, more to herself than anyone else.

“You were also a fool for not contacting your friends. You do have those, remember? Friends help each other, and stand by each other. Professor Celestia knows about Glory, too. I’m sure she’d be happy to help keep you out of Glory’s clutches,” Twilight said with conviction.

“You should get going to band practice...you don’t want to be late…” Sunset said quietly.

“Okay… I’ll let everybody know you’re all right when I get there,” Twilight said opening the door. “If I come back singing about fashion, you’ll know that Rainbow actually let Rarity sing for once.”

“Right,” Sunset said, chuckling before turning back to Twilight. “Oh and Twilight? Thanks...I probably would’ve starved to death without you…”

“That’s what friends are for, Sunset,” Twilight said with a warm smile. “Just don’t forget that, again, okay?” With that, Twilight went out the door to head to her first Rainbooms practice.

“I don’t think I will…” Sunset said, going back to dusting.

_________________________________________________________

Sunset later found herself riding in the car with Velvet. Sunset was looking out the window at Canter City, before she finally spoke up. “You really don’t have to do this, Mrs. Sparkle. I could’ve left and handled myself…”

“Where would you go, Sunset?” Velvet asked.

Sunset sighed and admitted, “I dunno really. I was thinking maybe of getting a job somewhere. Anything to keep me away from home…”

“You would still need to go to school, hon. Also, I’m more than willing to help keep you out of that witch’s clutches. She is no mother, I can tell you that much,” Velvet said with a firm nod.

Sunset, smiles a little. “You’re definitely Twilight’s mom…”

“Of course I am. I even have the video to prove it,” Velvet said with a chuckle.

“I mean she also showed me compassion… when I didn’t feel like I deserved it at all,” Sunset said, thinking back to the Fall Formal.

“That’s my girl,” Velvet said with a warm smile, as they pulled into the mall’s parking lot.

____________________________________________________

“So some extra toiletries, some pajamas for you, extra sheets, and assorted other sundries. I think it was a day well-spent,” Velvet said nodding with satisfaction. “What do you think, dear?”

“I think you are being way too kind but we already know your opinion on that,” Sunset said with a smile, holding some bags. “Though, that blue dress you got me was really cute…”

“Well I figure it’s a good way to separate your past from your future,” Velvet said with a smile. “Now, I still have to pick up a few small things at the next store…”

“I’ll go and catch up, I spotted a vending machine a while back and I am craving some delicious chocolate bars.” Sunset said, smiling.

“Don’t take too long.” Velvet said, heading into one of the stores.

Sunset smiled, happy as can be. She then went up to the vending machine, and was about to put the money Velvet gave her...when a hand grabbed her shoulder hard. Sunset was spun around...and came face to face with her mother…

“Where have you BEEN, you little bitch?!” Glory growled glaring at her, angrily. “Do you know what your little stunt has DONE to me?!”

“Mom...I’m sorry…” Sunset said, dropping her bags in total fear. “I...wanted to call you but, I um...needed some time to myself..”

“THANKS to you, the school board hates me! That smug principal is more firmly implanted at that school than ever! My REPUTATION is in TATTERS, because you wanted to avoid your punishment for being a disgrace!” Glory yelled.

“Glory Sunset, you are going to leave her alone, right now!”

“Well if it isn’t the bookish little slut? How’s that worthless little scribbler you married?” Glory growled, glaring at Velvet.

“On the bestseller list. With each and every one of his books. Unlike a certain someone who rested on the laurels of her child abuse manual,” Velvet retorted.

“CHILD ABUSE?! My book helps parents push their kids to perfection! To be the best! To be tough, hard, and take everything they want from those who deserve to have it taken away from them because of their weakness!” Glory shouted.

“And yet you show your daughter not one iota of love, not one ounce of caring, and not even a pinch of compassion. In fact, you made your daughter SO afraid of you, and your sorry excuse for child-rearing that she’d rather starve to death in the STREET than go home to you!” Velvet said getting right in Glory’s face. “When she decided to stand up for herself, take responsibility for her actions, and NOT be your perfect little legacy, you act like an infantile brat, and take it out on her! You may be surprised, Glory Sunset, that the girl you have so nearly ruined does NOT want to be a monster, like YOU!”

“You… You…” Glory sputtered.

“Your so-called perfecting techniques are nothing more than physical and mental abuse, and Sunset, here, is living proof. I fully intend to let the world know what you really are, Glory Sunset, and do everything in my power to make sure you never hurt this girl again! Do you hear me?!” Velvet yelled.

Glory growled, “I’ll see you in court then...I WILL have my daughter back where she belongs! There’s no way Sunset would ever…”

Sunset suddenly pulled out her cell phone, and dialed a number.

“What are you doing?” Glory said as the phone rang.

Sunset held it to her ear, glaring at Glory. “Yes? Mr. Sanda Bolt? This is Sunset Shimmer. I’m sure Velvet talked to you about my situation.”

“You wouldn’t…” Glory said, her eyes wide with shock.

“I would like to testify,” Sunset said, her eyes full of bravery. “Yes, testify against Glory Sunset, and you can inform Captain Shining Armor he can arrest her on charges of child abuse. My BACK can be used as proof.” She hung up, and glared at Glory. “I don’t ever want to see you again...at least not anywhere that doesn’t have bars between us.”

“Think you can find a lawyer to stand up to Sanda Bolt, Glory?” Velvet asked, crossing her arms. “Somehow, I don’t think you will.”

“You’ll pay for this! The lot of you!” Glory yelled, stomping off.

Sunset let out a breath once Glory was gone.

Velvet came up to Sunset hugging her. “That was very brave of you, sweetie.”

“You kidding me?” Sunset said, hugging Velvet. “I was completely terrified...but I wasn’t going to let Glory get away if there was anything I could do to stop her.”

Velvet smiled, looking down at Sunset. “That’s a little thing we call Courage, young lady. You didn’t give in to your fear, but used it to stand up to a woman who you feared greatly. That’s brave, my dear. Now what say we go to that cheesecake place in the mall to celebrate? We’ll save the chocolate bars for after dinner.”

“Can it wait just a bit...there’s another appointment I have to set up…” She said, dialing on the phone again.

“Take your time dear.” Velvet said, giving Sunset space as she dialed the one number she did not expect to dial again.

She held the phone to her ear…”Principal Celestia… it’s me, Sunset… can we talk?”

______________________________________________________________

Celestia stood erect as Sunset quietly came into her office. Celestia looked out the window, quietly thinking a million different things to say to her student. She settled on: “So, Twilight did find you after all.”

“I... realize I have no business being here.” Sunset said, quietly. “I just... wanted you to hear what I had to say.”

“I’m listening,” Celestia said, not turning around.

Sunset sighed, “I... I was a terrible student I realized. I disrespected you, took power that wasn’t mine, and ignored your warnings at every turn. It cost me everything, my reputation, my belief in my mother...Salamander.”

“There was no way to save him, you knew that.” Celestia said firmly.

“I know. I had to put him down,” Sunset said sadly. “I came by because... you have such great magical power. I... offer myself to your judgement. If you deem it fitting, you can take away my guardian powers. I don’t deserve to count myself among Guardians like Twilight and the others…”

Celestia was quiet for a while, before she turned around. “Do you think I am above making mistakes?” She asked. “Do you think Twilight is above making them?”

“What?” Sunset said, shocked that this was what she was being asked.

“Just a few days ago, because of my mistake I put the lives of my beloved student and her friends in danger. I lashed out in anger at the wrong moment. Twilight went on... to almost give into despair when all hope seemed lost.”

Sunset blinked, “Twilight...and you…?”

“We all make mistakes Sunset, and yes punishment may seem like the most natural of choices when we do make mistakes,” Celestia said, “but it is nothing but a knee jerk reaction. Because of redemption, my sister walks in this school not as a hateful villain but as a new and better person. I know in my heart of hearts, you can grow and change too.”

“What are you saying?” Sunset asked, her eyes wide and filled with tears.

Celestia… smiled. “I’m saying you aren’t getting out of being a guardian that easily.”

“I don’t know what to say,” Sunset said, shaking her head. “It’s beyond anything I-”

Celestia walked up, and pulled her into a gentle hug. “I’m simply glad my student, both of my students are safe and sound..”

Sunset hugged Celestia in turn, crying on her mentor’s shoulder with so many happy tears.

__________________________________________________________

“So next week I’ll be back at CHS.” Sunset said as she sat on the guest room bed, Twilight sitting behind her, brushing Sunset’s hair.

“Are you looking forward to it? I’m sure it’ll be somewhat scary at first, but you won’t be facing it alone,” Twilight said. “Your hair is just so wavy…”

“Sorry, it’s just always been like that,” Sunset said, chuckling. “But yeah, I can imagine a lot of the students will have words for me. But, at least I know I...have a home to go back to that won’t involve yelling and… bruises…” As she says that, Twilight spots one of the bruises on Sunset’s shoulder…

Twilight hissed in sympathetic pain. “Yeah. You’ll be here with my family… I swear Mom would adopt you if she could.”

“She would…” Sunset said with a small laugh. “In truth I always wanted a little sister…”

“Hey, I’m the same age as you,” Twilight said teasingly.

“As the one with more life experience, guardian experience and so on, I think I qualify as older,” Sunset teased back.

“I’m the one with more experience with teamwork, and the magic of friendship… Geeze that still sounds goofy to say out loud…” Twilight uttered, with a giggle. “But it’s not as lame a power as one would think…”

“It just comes off as adorkable, like when you try to get all bashful with Private.” Sunset said, laughing.

“Oh geeze… Sunset! You’re so going to tease me about him, aren’t you?” Twilight said blushing.

“Oh Private,” Sunset said, imitating lovestruck Twilight. “We shouldn’t do it, it’s forbidden but it’s sooo enticing! Let’s do it in the library..where none can hear me scream your name…” She grinned at Twilight’s red expression.

“SUNSET!” Twilight yelped, blushing furiously. “We’re not DOING that! Not yet. Geeze, do you have to be so…” She threw a pillow at Sunset in frustration.

Sunset laughed and countered with a pillow of her own. The newfound sisters laughed at one another...for the first time in Sunset’s life, she felt true and total happiness…

Chapter 16 "Ancient Love"

Chapter 16

“Ancient Love”

“CELESTIA IS HUMAN!?”

Nurse Redheart was one of the many workers at Canter City Hospital. She was a hard worker, one who didn’t spare much time for herself. Her patients are what counted. She sighed a little as she stepped into one of her longest staying patients. A John Doe.

He had long, messy white hair, a muscular body that a few scars here and there. Despite the hair, however, he did not seem all that old. At best guess one would say mid to late thirties. If this were an anime, he could be much older, but real life doesn’t work like Neighponese cartoons. He was hooked up to the machines that kept him alive, and Redheart was glad that some hospital administrator had not decided to pull his plug.

Aside from the white hair, he did have some unusual slitted red eyes. Unlike anything in her medical records. She had thought it some kind of bizarre genetic defect. They did seem to function at least from what she could tell.

She had been looking after this John Doe for months. Nobody knew who he was, and he didn’t have any ID to help with that. Nobody had came by to claim him either. As a result he became something of an anomaly in the hospital. He wouldn’t wake up, but they couldn’t really find a reason to get rid of him.

Nurse Redheart sighed, “Well, here’s hoping for another quiet evening fo-”

She’s suddenly cut off when the machines connected to him started showing an elevated heartbeat. She yelped and looked over at the John Doe, he started breathing heavily, his red eyes opening up, and his body shaking.

Nurse Redheart held him down and yelled, “Our John Doe is waking up!” She yelled at one of the other nurses. “Get me a sedative to calm him down!” This shout caused a flurry of activity from the other nurses. A sedative was fetched, a strong orderly was called to help Redheart hold the man down, and he was quickly injected before he could do harm to himself or others. It was an example of how well the people in this hospital worked together.

It took a while, but his heart rate slowly returned to normal. Nurse Redheart let out a breath, as the John Doe’s eyes fluttered open. He blinked as he tried adjusting to the light. Slowly but surely, he removed the oxygen mask over his mouth, and took a breath, looking up at Redheart.

She smiled down at him. “Awake at last.”

He blinked, and looked around the strange place he was in. So many machines, strangely clothed people...all...so different. He finally sat up a little, and said to Redheart, “Where...am I…? Better question...Who am I?”

“Well you’re in the hospital, as for who you are… We have no idea, honestly,” Redheart said shaking her head. “You have no identification, and nobody has come here to claim you. Do you remember anything at all about who you are?”

He looked at his hands, and then thought really hard...all he could remember was a name..a name that...filled him with a wonderful warmth inside.

“Celestia…” He said.

______________________________________________________

“All right, Sunset, it would be best you sit out for this session. You need to get back the muscle mass you lost while you were on the street, before you can do anything strenuous, okay?” Celestia said with a warm smile. “For now, observe how they work together and see where you could come in when they need an extra bit of help.”

“Whatever you say, Principal Celestia,” Sunset said, sitting on a barrel as the other seven guardians stand along with Celestia inside the training warehouse.

“Right now we’re working on integrating Private into the team,” Celestia said. “Don’t forget to communicate, and make sure that you give Private opportunities to come in and get a shot off.” With this Celestia began to put the Guardians through their paces. It was grueling, because Celestia knew, somewhat, their particular weaknesses, and was quite fond of pushing each one of them out of their comfort zones. Celestia would often change tactics on the fly, as well, trying to get her pupils to think on their feet.

Soon, all seven guardians were on their knees after Celestia called for a break. “Dang...that was...rough…” Rainbow groaned.

“I’m just trying to make sure you’re prepared for anything,” Celestia said sitting down. “You did very well, all of you.”

Twilight was kneeling, panting hard. “Wow…”

“I… should… make some workout clothes for these,” Rarity panted.

“Ooo-weee… Principal Celestia, please don’ go all evil on us,” Applejack panted. “We’d never win.”

“I’m party pooped…” Pinkie groaned.

“And I thought gym was hell…” Private added.

“We will continue training another day, but remember to always be vigilant.” Celestia said. “Anything can happen at anytime when you leas-”

“I’m walking on sunshine! Whooo ooo! I’m walking on sunshine! Whoo ooo! And don’t it feel good!?” A ringtone rang from Celestia’s pocket.

“Oh, I um, I’ll take this.” Celestia said, walking away from the girls.

“Ya know something,” Aj said, getting up along with the others. “We don’t know that much about Celestia really…”

“Why are you bringing it up Aj? She kicks butt and teaches us how to kick butt. I think it’s a pretty good relationship.” Rainbow said with a shrug.

“I’ve never asked her about herself…” Twilight observed. “But then I’ve never wanted to pry into her personal life. She deserves her privacy, as much as anybody else.”

“But we all saw her go at Discord,” Aj said. “Just what kind of power is she packin?”

“I wonder how pretty her guardian beast is!” Pinkie thought. “I betcha it’s something really awesome!”

“She does hold quite a few secrets doesn’t she?” Rarity said thoughtfully.

“Professor Celestia has been my mentor since I was young. She has been my guide through most of my life. I never want to disappoint her, or let her down,” Twilight said.

“Wow Twili...Hot for teacher!” Pinkie cheered. “Yaaay! New ship!”

“NO! No shipping me with the Professor, Pinkie!” Twilight yelled, chasing after Pinkie while everybody else laughed.

Meanwhile, Celestia held the phone up to her ear.“Hello? Yes, this is Celestia? An unidentified coma patient? Red slitted eyes? I’ll… I’ll be as soon as I can.” She said, closing her phone swiftly. She turned and walked back to her students. “Training is done for today, all of you return home.” She said, and walked quickly past them and out the door.

“What’s got her all eager to go?” Rainbow asked.

“She said something about a coma patient I thought.” Pinkie said, then looked at her friends confused faces. Pinkie sighed, “Geez, if you guys aren’t going to read the script then who will?”

“Script?” Twilight asked, looking confused. “And… a coma patient? Why would Professor Celestia go to the hospital about a coma patient?”

“Maybe another relative or somethin that we dun know about?” Aj suggested.

“Hopefully this one isn’t as crazy and corrupted as the last one,” Rainbow said, then chuckled a little at Sunset’s expression. “Uh...no offense…”

“None taken…” Sunset groaned, rolling her eyes. “Why do I get the feeling this is going to be a ‘thing’?” she muttered to herself with a quiet huff.

“I tried looking up stuff about Celestia a while back,” Private said. “But aside from stuff about her doing well in school...there’s not much I could find.”

“Professor Celestia can be a very private person. She doesn’t use social media, unless it’s for the school. She told me, once, it’s like Mugtome, Chatter, and MareTube are all built to invade your life,” Twilight said with a shrug. “Do… do you think I should follow her? You know, just in case?”

“Do it! We could totally find out stuff about her! Maybe she is really going off to get some super awesome weapon or something!” Rainbow said, her eyes aglow at the possibilities.

“Spying on the Professor feels… wrong, but…” Twilight said, rubbing one arm and making a face at the thought. “But if I can be there to help her if she ends up being in danger, then…” Twilight sighed, then started toward the door. “I’ll text you all if I need you, okay?”

____________________________________________________________

Twilight followed Celestia a little distance away. Part of her really just wanted to run off and forget the whole idea of spying on her mentor but she couldn’t ignore the agonizing curiosity in her heart. She ducked into an alleyway when Celestia...stopped at a store front.

Celestia looked into her reflection in the window, there was an odd...excitement in her expression. She shook her head, “Don’t, don’t get your hopes up Tia. It could be just…” She smiled a little, “but...maybe it is.” She then...fixed her hair and...let out a schoolgirl giggle.

Twilight couldn’t help but just stare for a moment. Professor Celestia just… giggled. She never giggled, or acted nervous, or… Twilight shook her head, and proceeded to follow her mentor, when she started moving again, working hard to stay out of sight. As she walked it only got worse, she would gaze longingly into some stores that Twilight would later find to be bridal boutiques...and she could have sworn Celestia was humming a very romantic sounding tune.

The more Twilight followed, the more terrifying this became. But she eventually followed Celestia into the hospital. Celestia went up to the front desk and spoke to Nurse Redheart. “I’m Celestia, here to see the...patient.”

“I’m glad you came. He’s been here for months, and no one has ever came to claim him. The poor man has no ID, either, and he seems to have some kind of amnesia. Luckily he has no form of brain damage, so it’s possible the amnesia will cure itself over time,” Redheart said, coming out of the station, and leading Celestia to a room. “The only thing he seemed to remember was your name.”

Celestia smiled. “I figured as much, he’s a very old friend of mine. I wish I knew where he was sooner. Can I see him?” She asked, with a touch of longing.

“Of course. You are probably the closest thing he has to Family,” Redheart said opening the door. “Hello? You have a visitor.”

Twilight was following nearby, hiding behind a stretcher.

The man inside looked up in utter and complete awe at Celestia. Celestia looked back, with equal levels of shock. She then...started tearing up. She wiped her eyes and said to Redheart. “Give us a minute, please.”

Redheart smiled, nodded and left the two alone.

The man sat up in the hospital bed, staring as Celestia pulled up a chair. After a while, the man finally spoke up. “I know you, from somewhere.”

“Yes. We... knew each other a long time ago.” Celestia said, Twilight’s eyes grew wide as her mentor was...blushing and fidgeting...

Twilight was shocked. She had never seen her mentor in any state but calm, cool, and collected. Now… She giggles like a schoolgirl, and is acting nervous around this strange man who… she apparently knew. This… this was just way too weird.

“I’m sorry I don’t remember anything more.” The man said, sighing. “I can barely remember anything. Just your name keeps popping up over and over.”

“You’re suffering from a form of amnesia,” Celestia said, a little sadly. “I... can fill in some gaps.”

“I’d appreciate that.” The man said politely.

Celestia cleared her throat. “Your name, to start with, is Voidera.”

“Bit of an odd name,” Voidera replied. “But it does sound familiar.”

“Good,” Celestia said with a happy sigh. “It’s a start, and I’ll do whatever I can to help restore your memory.”

“Is it alright if I ask a question?” Voidera said.

“Of course,” Celestia said, smiling.

“I remember you, very very fondly. When I hear your name my heart just beats really fast. I get sweaty and nervous and...” Voidera said, suddenly looking nervous himself.

Celestia smiled. “If you want to know, we were...close,” She said, blushing again.

“Me? With a girl like you?” He said, then suddenly his face adopted a scoundrel-like expression. “I must’ve been a stud.”

“What…?” Twilight uttered, staring at the two of them from her spot behind a ficus. She had to move away from the door, because some part of her brain was still working, and it was sure Professor Celestia wouldn’t appreciate her protoge spying on her. “Wha-wha-wha-wha-whaaaaaaat?! Professor… close… to man… How… I…”

BONG! BONG! BONG!

Suddenly, Twilight looked around as the hospital staff froze in place, a Witching Hour was upon the hospital.

“Baddie, now, freakout later,” Twilight said summoning her staff. She looked around inside the hospital for whatever could be attacking. She stepped into the hallway, and looked up to see a large, rock creature barreling through the hallway, sporting a massive horn and craggy rocks coming out of it’s back. It charged at Twilight, and was about to run into her when Celestia appeared, and fired a magical bolt that sent the creature flying out a window and to the parking lot below.

“Damn… why here and now?” Celestia said, and turned to her student… just raising an eyebrow and crossing her arms.

“Uh… hi? Oh… baddie! Gotta go!” Twilight said, and dashed out the door to the stairs going down them as quickly as she could. When she had to pause to catch her breath, she texted the others. “Going to need Pinkie’s cannon for this thing…” she muttered, before starting back down the stairs.

When she got down to the parking lot however, she saw Celestia standing there, glaring at the beast. The monster roared at Celestia, and tried to charge at her...before Celestia raised her hand, “Spear of the Sun!” She summoned her ivory spear, and stabbed it into the ground. “THIS IS FOR RUINING A BEAUTIFUL MOMENT!!” she yelled, and a magic circle formed around her.

Twilight stared, Celestia was scary when she was mad.

“Guardian Beast! ALICORN!!” She yelled, and out of the circle came a beautiful white version of a unicorn, only it sported magnificent white wings. It reared and it’s horn glowed, blasting the monster and sending it back.

“Wow…” Twilight gasped, as she stared at Celestia and her Guardian Beast in action. If a unicorn was powerful, this… Alicorn had to be even more so.

The monster growled as it stood up again, suddenly the rocks on it’s back broke off, they molded and shaped into two more creatures. Celestia stood her ground, brandishing her spear. The three monsters roared down at her. Celestia stood there, fixed her hair...then smirked as the Alicorn hit them with a blast of magical energy.

“Wow...she’s amazing…” Twilight said.

“She is…”

Twilight looked behind her, seeing Voidera walking weakly out of the hospital. He was about to fall over before Twilight caught him.

“Whoa… Careful, there, sir… Uh… Wow you’re heavy… Where’s a wheelchair when you need one…” Twilight said struggling to keep them both upright.

“I need...to help her…” Voidera said, trying to to get back on his feet. “Just..need some...power…”

“Uhm… Okay…” Twilight said cautiously. “Let’s try… this…” She said, laying a hand over his heart, and attempting to transfer some of her power into him. When it did, Twilight almost did a double take, feeling him take quite a bit of magical power from her. She pulled her hand away before he could guzzle everything.

Voidera’s body glowed bright red for a brief moment, he looked down at his hands. He blinked...and smirked…”I remember now...how to fight…”

Celestia dodged and weaved with expert ease around the rock monsters’ attacks. Her alicorn fought on well, bucking any monster that wasn’t blasted with it’s horn. One rock monster tried to attack her from behind.

“TIA!!” Voidera yelled, raising a hand, it glowed bright red, and launched a red laser blast that consumed the rock monster. It roared its last as the beam reduced the creature to dust.

“Voidera...you remember,” Celestia said, smiling happily.

“Wow! She had a lot of power!” Voidera said, running up beside Celestia. “I didn’t take too much though, just enough to get me started.”

“It’s good to see you again,” Celestia said, grinning.

“Save the loving reunion until after we bash these beasts,” Voidera said, smirking. “I’m just starting to remember some cool tricks…” He held up his hand. “Sword of the Void!” In his hand came a large black sword, larger than Sunset’s blade, and adorned with a dragon design along its blade.

“So, Elucidator takes a new form.” Celestia said, looking at the blade.

“You think this sword’s good you should se-” Voidera began.

Celestia suddenly fumed and slapped him on the back of the head. “Not while my student can hear!”

“Sorry, sheesh, see you haven’t forgot that reflex,” Voidera groaned, rubbing the back of his head.

The pair of them looked to the rock monsters, the rock monsters split again, doubling their numbers and all four of the creatures roared at them. “All bark and no bite, reminds me of Onyx…” Voidera snarked. “But let’s even the odds shall we?” He said, stabbing his sword into the ground, a red magic circle formed under him. “Guardian beast! Dracorn!”

Out of the red circle, teeming with so much magical energy Twilight could feel it, was a large black variation of an alicorn. Only it showed some differences. Like the fact it was sporting large dragon wings, red eyes and sharp teeth, giving it a more sinister appearance than the beautiful alicorn next to it. Yet… the creatures nuzzled one another when they were summoned.

“They… act like how Private and my guardian beasts act… Was… Celestia an… And… She and this man were…” Twilight uttered, sliding down to sit on the sidewalk. “I don’t know anymore… Why do they even need us, when they’re so powerful? And… Celestia… boyfriend? I’m so… confused...”

“Let’s end this…” Celestia said, and the two guardians glowed.

A bright light enveloped the pair, and the guardian beasts reared, disappearing into the light. Celestia and Voidera reappeared… far different from before. Celestia was adorned in gold armor, a pair of glistening wings coming out of her back, a pair of pony ears were the least of the additions. She also sported a helm with a spiral unicorn horn adorning it.

Voidera floated there, wearing similar black armor that seemed a touch more organic. Large black wings, black scales running up his arms and claws at the tips of his fingers as he gripped his sword. A pair of dragon-like horns were coming out of his head.

Twilight just stared in awe. The power these two were giving off was like nothing she had ever seen.

The rock monsters shielded their eyes from the light. Celestia raised her now much more adorned spear, and pointed it at one of the rock monsters, a beam of pure light fired from it. Voidera suddenly opened his mouth, and blew a jet of fire at the other monster. The beam and fire merged into one, and blasted the two rock monsters, causing an explosion.

When Twilight could see again, she saw Voidera and Celestia float down to earth again, the rock monsters nothing more than dust. The armor faded from both of them. Voidera then was about to collapse against Celestia, she caught him and held him tightly.

“Celestia..” Voidera said, hugging her as best he could.

“I missed you...Voidera…” Celestia said, smiling up at him.

“Allow me to make up for lost time then…” He said with a grin.

“What are you-” Celestia was cut off when Voidera laid a huge romantic kiss on her.

Twilight just stared, jaw dropped. Her mind was utterly blown. In the eerie quiet of the Witching-frozen world came the sound of a diesel engine, and an old pickup came to a stop in the parking lot, Applejack at the wheel. Once the engine was off, Twilight’s six friends came barreling out of the truck, and looked around.

“Wow. Just in time for clean-up,” Sunset said. “What happened here?” She turned to see Celestia and Voidera still locked in their passionate kiss, and gave a low whistle. “So… That’s why she was in such a hurry.”

“Sorry Twili, looks like hot for teacher ship is a no go.” Pinkie said, tossing a piece of paper into a trash can.

“Celestia… boyfriend… kissing… what?!” Twilight uttered, still not all there.

“Oh!” Celestia said, breaking the kiss as she suddenly noticed everyone standing there.”Everyone, I’m sorry I didn’t call you all sooner, I had to be sure of… this.”

“So... Principal Celestia, who’s the dude?” Rainbow asked, bluntly.

“This ‘dude’,” Voidera said, “Is Voidera, former Dracorn, Personal Student of King Lunard, defender of the Alicorn Kingdoms and Celestia’s Boy-”

Celestia kicked him in the shins, stopping him from finishing that sentence. “What he’s trying to say, everyone, is that Voidera is my…” She blushed a little as she said, “My Fiance…”

“WHAAAAATT!!?!?!?” Everybody yelled in surprise.

“You MUST let me design your gown, Principal Celestia!” Rarity uttered, eyes all aglow at the romance of it all.

“Uh… I think… I think this whole thing has blown Twilight’s mind,” Sunset said looking at Twilight who was hugging her knees and rocking back and forth. “She may need some time to adjust to the fact that you’re, you know, human…”

“Ooo whee… Twi’s in a state, ain’t she?” Applejack observed, looking slightly amused.

“Oh dear, I was afraid this would happen.” Celestia said, “It was why I didn’t want you all following me, I knew she would react like this.”

“Wow, it’s almost like that one time you caught your parents-” Voidera’s shin was kicked again by Celestia.

“Now, if you will all help with the cleanup, I need to take Voidera home and...handle business.” She said, smiling slyly at Voidera before walking inside to try and fix the window.

“She hasn’t changed a bit…” Voidera said, smiling to himself.

“Wait a minute!” Rainbow said. “We saw this big explosion on our way here! Was that you guys?!”

“What we did is a very advanced and dangerously powerful technique,” Celestia replied. “We will teach it to you, eventually.”

“So...AWESOME!!” Rainbow cheered.

“Advanced technique?” Twilight said, seeming to come out of her stupor a bit. “That was the flashiest finisher I’ve ever seen, and it’s a super advanced technique? No no no no no… I had to have hit my head… I saw Principal Celestia with wings… and that guy breathed fire…”

“She’s doing it again…” Sunset said with a huge sigh.

________________________________________________________________

Applejack was only too happy to give Celestia and Voidera a ride after they had cleaned up the mess at the Hospital. They pulled up to Celestia’s home, dropping the couple off, Twilight still trying to convince herself that what she had seen that day was some kind of hallucination.

“Bye, Professor,” Sunset said, waving to Celestia as they walked up the sidewalk to Celestia’s large but not ostentatious home. “You go and take care of… ‘business’,” She added, air-quoting the last word with a smirk. “We’ll keep an eye on Twilight.”

“I’ll see you all at school then,” Celestia said, kindly waving as the truck drove away.

“So, those are your new batch of students?” Voidera asked.

“Indeed, they are a wonderful addition to my life.” Celestia said, walking up to her door. “Though, there are days when I wish I could just be myself around them.”

“What’s stopping you?” Voidera asked, following her.

“The mission...it’s what’s most important.” Celestia said, as if it was a mantra. She opened the door and the couple stepped inside.

Inside was the house of a woman that liked things simply elegant. Clean lines, minimal decoration in an object’s construction, and being built to last were things that Celestia seemed to prefer in this human world. There were plenty of warm, sunny colors. Sand, oranges, yellows, but they were being contrasted pleasantly by some of the cooler colors that Luna had been adding. It was obvious that Celestia’s younger sister was trying to make her touches in silver, blues and purples as harmonious with Celestia’s prefered colors as possible. All in all the decor of the house seemed… timeless.

“You’ll have to wear the clothes the hospital provided for now.” Celestia said, looking at Voidera wearing the simple black t-shirt and jeans.

“It’s fine really,” Voidera reassured. “So this is where you’ve been, all this time.”

“If I had known you were a coma patient I would’ve…” Celestia began.

“Tia, please it’s okay,” Voidera said, holding up his hands defensively. “I’m just happy to be here with you now.”

“So am I..” Celestia said, smiling and was about to kiss Voidera again when…

Thump

The couple looked over, seeing Luna had dropped the book she was reading, she looked at them in utter shock. Voidera stared at Luna for a long time, “It can’t be...Lulu?”

“VOIDIE!” she squeed, as she lept to her feet, and ran to him, tackling him with a huge hug. “Big brother, you’re back!”

“Luna!” Voidera said, hugging her warmly. “I can’t believe it’s you! Wow you’re so big now!”

“I’m still so short, though! How did Tia end up so much taller than me?” Luna groaned. “And wow… You wear humanity well. I’m surprised Tia’s not all over you!”

“LUNA!” Celestia yelled, blushing in embarrassment.

“Ah, don’t worry Luna, you’ll always be little Lulu to me,” He said, ruffling Luna’s hair. “Running around the castle after swiping some cake from Tia.”

“Ugh… Voidie! I’m a vice principal, now. I can’t go running around, stealing Tia’s cake, and wearing those twin tails, like I used to,” Luna said fixing her hair. “... Say, Tia, what is Voidie going to do, here? You don’t, exactly, need a bodyguard…”

“I will try to get him a position in the school, possibly as a chemistry teacher.” Celestia explained.

“I guess Alchemy is just fancy chemistry when you get down to it.” Voidera said with a shrug. “Till then though, I’m kind of going to just stay here and learn what I can about this world.”

“You sure you won’t be too… distracted?” Luna teased.

“Alright, that’s it, give us some time alone young lady!” Celestia said, pushing her sister away.

Voidera and Luna were too busy laughing to talk back.

“It’s good to see you back, Voidie,” Luna said leaving the room. “Be sure to clean up after yourselves, you hear?”

“OUT!” Celestia yelled, nearly zapping Luna with magic.

As Luna ran off to her room, giggling like a fool, Voidera grinned. “She’s, lively as ever.”

“It showcases that she’s doing much better than...before…” Celestia said, looking out the window at the moon hanging over the night outside.

“Tia…” Voidera said, coming to hug her from behind. “It’s alright now, whatever happened...before, is in the past.”

“The past has a nasty habit of coming back to me,” Celestia said with a sigh.

“Well, for now...I think I’ll just be with the woman I love,” Voidera said, and kissed Celestia sweetly on the cheek.

“You... charming scoundrel…” Celestia said, giggling a little. She then stepped out of his arms. “Give me about, ten minutes…” She said, walking down a hallway towards… her bedroom…

Voidera grinned. “Like the Firefly Forest?” he asked teasingly.

“Hopefully without Father nearly finding us…” Celestia said, laughing as she closed the door to her bedroom, giggling. She then stuck her head back out and kissed Voidera. “I love you…”

“I love you too Tia, and will for another twenty five hundred years,” Voidera said, smiling and kissing her...before Tia yanked him into the bedroom.

___________________________________________________________

The next day, Twilight was only happy to have what she deemed as a ‘normal day’. She was doing well in her classes, helping her friends with their homework, and was generally enjoying herself. It probably helped that she had convinced herself that a lot of the events of the previous day had been some form of hallucination. The rest of the girls found the whole thing amusing.

“Wow. She’s more in denial than Dashie, and that’s saying something,” Pinkie giggled, as Twilight was searching through the library stacks for books to help with a history project.

“Hehe…” Rainbow suddenly snickered. “Hey Twilight! Maybe Principal Celestia can help out on the project!” She said, smiling.

“Huh? Oh! Maybe she can help me find some more resources! Miss Grapes likes it when we find out more than just the usual reports from major sources. She says it makes history more personal,” Twilight said beaming at the idea. “I’ll go and ask her, right now. Thanks for the idea, Rainbow.”

“Anytime Twilight, just happy to help!” Rainbow said, snickering as Twilight went off towards Celestia’s office.

“You just want to see her become a gibbering idiot, again, don’t you?” Rarity accused.

“I just appreciate the finer things in life,” Rainbow said, shrugging. “Like a good prank.”

Twilight went to Celestia’s office, knocking on the door, first, of course before going in. “Hello, Professor, I was wondering…” she said, before trailing off to stare at her mentor in shock.

Celestia was all, aglow as she worked. She was humming romantic songs. She was practically dancing as she serenely moved about her office. She would sometimes just look in no particular direction and sigh.

“Professor?” Twilight said, tilting her head, her carefully built illusion starting to crack.

“Oh?” Celestia said, suddenly noticing her student entering. “Oh Twilight! Isn’t today such a beautiful day?!” She said, sounding very happy.

“Uh… y-yes…?” Twilight said, her eye starting to twitch a little. “I… I had hoped… you could help with… a project…”

“Oh I’d love to Twilight, but I’m unfortunately swamped at the moment.” Celestia said, honestly. “Paperwork and whatnot with…” She giggled again. “Voidera’s instatement.” She went off to looking in no particular direction, grinning like a fool.

“Void...era… investment…” Twilight said, blinking. “An… Are… Are you… alright…?”

“All right?” Celestia said, giggling again. “Twilight I have not felt so great in so many years….” She hugged one of the books she was using. “It was all so...magical and relieving…”

“Aaaaaaaah,” Twilight uttered, clapping her hands to her ears, and running out of the office. “Nonononono… Celestia… acting… schoolgirl… Brain… hurt…”

“Hmm?” Celestia said, watching Twilight run off. “Was it something I said?”

“... She’s not taking this well at all, is she?” Luna observed peeking in.

“...My being her idol is about to backfire spectacularly isn’t it?” Celestia asked with a sigh.

“That or the realization that you’re not some kind of plaster saint may be good for her,” Luna replied. ”Just be thankful she didn’t see you alone in a room with a cake.”

“LUNA!” Celestia yelled, embarrassed.

Twilight ran back to the library, and for some reason ended up under a table, holding her head.

“You alright, there, sugarcube?” Applejack asked, looking at the distraught girl.

“Celestia… schoolgirl… giggling… Acting… weird…,” Twilight uttered. “She never giggles! She never acts all… all…”

“Lovey-dovey?” suggested Rainbow smirking.

“YES! That!” Twilight yelped. “She’s not acting like herself!”

“Uh… Didja ferget she was jus’ reunited with her fiance, yesterday?” Applejack asked.

“Fiance?!” Twilight squeaked. “She has a fiance?!”

“Uh.. yeah.. We met ‘im, yesterday,” AJ replied.

“Seemed to lack some tact, though, I noticed from the way Principal Celestia kept kicking his shins,” Rarity observed.

“No no no no no… That didn’t happen… That can’t have happened… Ugh… I need some air…” Twilight groaned, getting up, and wandering out the front door of the school, taking a deep breath, once outside.

She bumped right into probably the last person she wanted to see. She saw Voidera standing there, now wearing a black shirt with a black tie that sported a red dragon design. He held some flowers in his hand. He tilted his head, “You... you were Celestia’s student from yesterday. Twilight was it?” He asked, his bass voice sounding rather pleasant.

“Ye-e-e-es…” Twilight said, slowly, looking rather frazzled. “You… are… Voidera… Professor’s… Fiance? Brain… hurts...”

“Let me guess, you’re freaking out because Tia is actually acting like a human.” Voidera said with a chuckle.

“Professor… She has been my mentor… since… I was like ten…” Twilight uttered. “She’s always been… this person I could look up to, and use as an example…”

“She, does have a habit of putting up walls around her,” Voidera said. “I was totally shocked when I caught her smiling the first time we met.”

“How...long have you two actually...ya know?” Twilight asked.

“Technically, about ten years or so.” Voidera explained. “But, thanks to Discord I had been away for at least a couple millenia…”

“You… met in Equestria,” Twilight murmured. “When she was a pony…”

“Yeah, at the time she was about your age.” Voidera explained. “Very stoic, wise, beautiful and eager to please her father Lunard. Though she could honestly be a little bossy.”

“I’ve… just never seen her act so… giddy…” Twilight said quietly, shaking her head. “I… I guess seeing you again took her back to her younger self… I’m… I’m just not used to it.”

“That’s the thing though, at the end of the day everybody wants the same things really, to love and be loved,” Voidera said. “You’ll get used to it I’m sure.”

“It’s just… she always seemed so...perfect. Like she had everything together. I wanted to be exactly like her, have everything as together as she did, and know exactly what to do…” Twilight murmured.

“Even Tia didn’t always have everything together.” Voidera explained. “Practically dragged me on accident on her little journey. Long story, not enough time. Just don’t let the fact that she’s a person rock your world. Just take comfort in the fact that she is trying her best to handle what life gives her, just like you are.”

Twilight...smiled, “You know, when you aren’t being a scoundrel you can be kind of nice.”

“Well, I could spend all day telling you about how we set this library on fire, got covered in slime and escaped to the Firefly Forest to-”

Twilight kicked him in the shin. “I don’t want details! I’ll get used to Professor Celestia being human, but it’s… It’s like my parents! I know they had to have… youknow… at least twice, but I don’t want to know the details!”

“My poor shins…” Voidera groaned as the pair walked inside. Not exactly used to each other yet but...feeling better about it.

Chapter 17 "Crusaders"

Chapter 17

“Crusaders”

“Maniac Mansion”

The library of Canterlot High School had a unique location, and because of that, a unique shape. It was located under the rotunda that adorned the school, so it was a large circular room, two stories tall. It had all the amenities that one would expect of a school library. Copiers, computers connected to the internet, and books of course. There were lots of shelves in the main part, and in the upper part of the library. Some of the shelves were curved, of course, to fit into the round room that was the library, but they were filled with all the books the students would need for both recreational reading and research. The computers were located in the center of the library, right beneath the peak of the rotunda, at a circular table with an octagonal column in the center, supporting a horse head bust.

Despite all these utilitarian features, however, the library was quite beautiful. Like quite a few of the rooms of Canterlot High, the architect wanted both beautiful form, as well as utilitarian function. Placed around the library were tables, other than the computer table, where students could work or read. By the entrance, of course, was the check-out desk, where books could be checked out and returned.

Applebloom almost ran into an already stressed Cheerilee as she got inside. She spotted her two friends Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle sitting at a table. “Sorry Ah’m late! Somebody had the dumb idea tah get Mr. Rich talking bout the latest stock market ratings.” She said, catching her breath.

“So why’d you call this meeting anyways Applebloom?” Scootaloo asked. “We aren’t going to try making music videos on Maretube again are we?”

“Hey, they said we were hilarious in the comments,” Sweetie Belle said, trying to cheer the group up.

“Problem was, Belle, we were trying to be taken seriously,” Scootaloo said with a sigh.

“Anyways!” Applebloom said, sitting with her friends. “The reason Ah called y’all here was cuz of all the weird stuff that’s been going on.”

“Like that chocolate rain and stuff in the park?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“That was bizarre,” Scootaloo said. “Pinkie Pie had all these buckets everywhere, told me she was fulfilling supply and demand. Her supply, and her stomach’s demand.”

“That wasn’t very nice, Scootaloo,” Sweetie chided.

“Hey, I know they made up, but that doesn’t excuse her from missing Rainbow Dash’s games,” Scootaloo said crossing her arms.

“Movin’ on! We have no idea what’s been goin’ on,” Applebloom explained. “Private’s not investigatin’ this stuff anymore. So Ah was thinkin we could pick up the slack!”

“Us?” Sweetie Belle squeaked. “Take up the slack? But we don’t know anything about investigation, or where to go to find out what any of that stuff that was happening could have originated.”

“Say, Applebloom, didn’t you kind of have a crush on Private?” Scootaloo asked.

“AIN’T IMPORTANT!!” Applebloom yelled.

“SHH!!” Cheerilee shushed at Applebloom’s yell.

“Sorry Miss Cheerilee…” Applebloom said then spoke up, “Jus’ think about it. If we can find stuff and get it on camera we’d be totally famous all over Maretube. Scary stuff gets lots of views on there.”

“If we wanted scary stuff on Maretube we’d just play that game with the animimatron-” Scootaloo stops mid sentence as she saw Sweetie Belle hide under the table. “Ugh, sorry Belle, I forgot how much you don’t like that game.”

“Stupid Button..making me play that scary game...jerk…” Sweetie Belle grumbled under the table.

“Ah’m not talkin’ about let’s plays, y’all. Ah’m talkin’ bout tha stuff that’s supposed ta have, like, ghosts an’ monsters in it,” Applebloom said bringing up a search on MareTube to give them an idea.

Their search lead them to a local lore forum site. They all looked at the screen and saw an article with a picture of an old mansion. “Glimmer Estate,” Applebloom read. “Despite having been abandoned for at least forty years, this mansion has remained intact. Nobody knows what happened to the original owner, Glimmer Song, but her and her family suddenly disappeared from the home, leaving nothing but dust and strange noises coming from the mansion.” Applebloom grinned and cheered, “Sound’s perfect!”

“You want to go and check out an old abandoned mansion?” Sweetie asked. “But… Won’t we need, like, fancy stuff to get readings and the other stuff they do on those ghost shows?”

“You know those ghost shows are all totally fake, right?” Scootaloo queried a smirk on her face. “It’s all special effects, and doctored footage. And those so-called experts are paid to lie.”

“Maybe, but if we check it out we can at least disprove the article, which goes on to say that ghosts still haunt the place,” Applebloom added.

“How are we going to do that?” Sweetie asked. “I mean we can’t exactly go there at night.”

“We’ll jus’ stop by on the weekend,” Applebloom said. “Say we’re out uh, playin in the park or somethin’.”

“Maybe we should claim we’re going camping?” Scootaloo asked. “This way we can carry more stuff with us, like rope and flashlights… It is an old mansion, after all, gotta be prepared for if the floor gives way.”

“Right,” Applebloom said. “Ah’ll see what Ah can find in the barn at home.”

“Maybe I can ask around and see what else we could use for ‘camping’,” Sweetie Belle said, and looked over at Scootaloo snickering. “What’s so funny?”

“By ask around you mean sweet talk Cross” Scootaloo said, smirking as Sweetie Belle’s face reddened.

“Hey! Cross is just a smart guy who is really helpful when I need him!” Sweetie Belle retorted.

“In other words you’ve got him wrapped around your little finger,” Scootaloo said with a grin.

“Scootaloo!!” Sweetie yelled.

“SHHH!!” Cheerilee shushed them again.

“Sorry…” Sweetie said, sighing as Scootaloo chuckled.

“Anyways, with all that done the Crazy Mystery Crusaders are ago!” Bloom cheered.

__________________________________________________________________

That Saturday, the girls traveled to the Glimmer Estate. It had not been that easy to get there. The yard was overgrown and made the way difficult, but once they reached the house, itself, they couldn’t help but stare. It was a large, dilapidated building its original color lost to staining, and plant overgrowth. Any visible wood was gray with age, a lot of the windows had been broken, and the old stained paint was cracked and peeling. Even in daylight, the place looked intimidating.

“Are you sure this is a good idea?” Sweetie Belle asked. “This place looks like it could fall down, any minute.”

“It’ll be fine,” Applebloom said, taking a camera out of her bag. “If only Scoots would get here.”

Running down the sidewalk comes Scootaloo. She catches her breath, “Sorry guys, had to ditch a little annoyance,” She said.

“Tailspin?” Sweetie asked. “Why didn’t you bring him? We could have sent him in, first.”

“Because the guy just won’t take a hint,” Scootaloo grumbled, crossing her arms. “I mean who does he think he is? Holding the door for me. Sharing his last cupcake at lunch. Trying to carry my books to class. It’s super annoying that he doesn’t think I can take care of myself.” She took a crowbar out of her bag. “Let’s get this door open and get this over with.” She said, beginning to work at the door.

“Gotta hand it to Scoots,” Applebloom said with a sigh.

“About the only Tsundere I know who gets mad at a guy for actually being nice to her.” Sweetie added.

After a few minutes of work, the door creaked open, revealing a dark and dusty foyer. At the back was a grand double staircase leading to the upper levels. Dusty furniture in high Victorian style was scattered around the room, and portraits in heavy frames were on the walls. Except for the occasional creak of wood, the place was eerily quiet.

The three quietly moved into the mansion, the floor creaking as they stepped along.

“Geez, even in daytime this place is creepy,” Scootaloo said, looking around.

“Maybe we should head back…” Sweetie Belle said.

“Dun worry guys,” Bloom said with confidence. “We got this all we need to do is press ONWARD!!!” She took one step forward. With a loud groan, the floor on which she had been standing gave way. Bloom screamed as she plummeted into the darkness below. Bloom groaned as she landed on the hard floor below. She sat up, wiping away the dust and looking up at the hole.

“Applebloom! Are you okay!?” Sweetie Belle asked as Scootaloo shone a light down at Applebloom.

“Ah’m fine!” Applebloom said, standing up and dusting herself off. “Just a lil fall is all.”

“Stay right there!” Scootaloo said. “I don’t think the floor is safe to use the rope against, so we’ll find a way down!”

“Ah’ll see you guys then!” Applebloom said back. She pulled out the flashlight she had brought, and turned it on, moving the beam around the room, trying to get her bearings. She looked around what had to be a basement of some sort. She then shone her light on...a large broken glass tube. Like something out of those Science Fiction movies.

“What in tarnation…?” Applebloom said, quietly walking up to the tube and examining it. She saw something caught in the glass. She pulled a pair of tweezers out of her bag, and picking up...Red hair. “What tha hay? Somethin’ was in there?”

She tensed up as she heard something behind her. Bloom spun around, quickly, shining the light where she heard the noise, eyes wide, her breathing becoming faster as fear took hold. Sure they had come to investigate supernatural threats… However they were woefully unprepared for anything like animals that may have decided to use the old house as a lair.

She heard a noise again… and saw it was just a rat.

Applebloom let out a sigh of relief, but then jumped as she saw a large lion like creature grab the rat and feast on it. It did resemble a lion, but it’s fur was white and it’s mane was blue. It devoured the rat, then turned its yellow eyes towards Applebloom.

“Oh… shoot…” Applebloom muttered, gulping. Every part of her screamed at her to run, but she was frozen with fear. They weren’t expecting anything like this to be here.

It crouched and walked slowly towards her growling, and baring it’s teeth as it was prepared to make a meal out of her...it then crouched and leapt for her, claws extended. Applebloom jumped out of the way just in time, letting out a shrill scream when she did. The creature tried to pounce on her again, only to be tackled by a red blur.

Applebloom looked up and saw a red headed boy her age. He was clad in a ragged bit of jumpsuit. His body looked half starved, and lanky. The creature got its bearings again, and tried to lunge at her...until the boy grabbed a broken shard of glass from off the floor, tackled it again and began savagely stabbing the lion in the throat.

Applebloom got up, pulling the rope from the loop on the pack, and quickly turning it into a lariat. She twirled it a couple of times, and lassoed one of the creature’s legs to keep it from clawing open the strange boy who had come to her rescue.

Soon, the creature fell limp after one final stab from the boy. The boy looked to the rope on the creature’s leg...then up at Applebloom...he dropped the glass shard, and backed away from her, his orange eyes showing fear as he backed slowly into a corner.

“Oh… Hey. Don’ be afraid of me. Ah was jus’ tryin’ ta help ya,” Bloom said “Thank ya, by the way… That thing was plum scary…”

He didn’t move, just seemed to huddle more into the corner. Applebloom then noticed just how, starved he looked.

“Hey, ya want somethin’ ta eat?” Applebloom asked, pulling out a granola bar from her pack. “Ah’ve got plenty, so Ah’m happy ta share.”

He slowly crawled back into the light. Like a dog with a treat before him, his eyes looked on the granola bar. There was a bit of drool coming out of his mouth.

“C’mon over. Mah sister made it, so it ain’t got none of those nasty preservatives, an’ has plenty of appley goodness,” Bloom said unwrapping the bar, and holding it out to him. “Keep tryin’ ta convince her ta make some with chocolate chips, but so far no dice…”

He sniffed it a little, then dug into the bar like he hadn’t tasted anything like it his entire life.

“Yup, that there’s Apple Family cookin’. Once ya taste it ya get hooked,” Applebloom said grinning. “We grow all our own apples, too.” She dug in her pack for another bit of food. “Anyway, why are ya here all alone? Don’cha have a family that’s missin’ ya?”

He tilted his head at her, eating a bit of the food and finally he said, “Grandma…family...”

“Where’s yer Grandma now? Did she jus’ leave ya behind?” Applebloom asked.

“Grandma...find monsters...said they were from...somewhere else.” The boy said. “Told me fight...said I was...like them but...different…”

“Ah don’ understand…” Applebloom said looking confused. “Yer Granny made ya fight monsters, an’ said you were like the monsters but weren’t? That’s plum weird…”

“Said...world was bad place outside...needed...monster hunter...made me...with monster blood…” He said, pointing back to the tube.

“Made ya?” Applebloom said going to the tube, and shining her flashlight on it. She looked at it closely, and remembered it was where she had found the red hair, before. “Don’ really care ‘bout ya bein’ made or whatnot… Don’ look like yer Granny’s here anymore…” She examined the tube a little closer, and spotted a serial number on it...and a name, Tyran...well, Tyran was all she could make out, the rest was smudged away. “Is… Is your name Tyran?”

“Think...so...Grandma said...was easier than full name to say...so...Tyran,” He said, tilting his head in thought.

“Nice ta meetcha, Tyran,” Bloom said turning back to him smiling. “Ah’m Applebloom. Mah friends call me ‘Bloom’. Uh… Y’know ya can’t stay here, right? Ah wouldn’t feel right ‘bout leavin’ ya.”

He shook his head suddenly, and said fearfully, “Can’t leave, Grandma would...get really mad...hurt…” He felt along his shoulder. Applebloom could see some scars and bruising that were clearly not made with claws and teeth like the lion.

“Then she ain’t much of a Granny, is she? A good Granny wouldn’t hurt ya like that. Maybe a spankin’ ifin’ you’ve been really bad, but nothin’ like that,” Bloom said. “Ah’ll take ya to my Granny. She’ll show ya what a Granny’s supposed ta be like.”

“But can’t…” He stops when Bloom pulls another granola bar out of her bag.

“There’s food,” Bloom said, holding the granola bar. “Don’ know what’s takin’ mah friends so long, but… C’mon. Ah know yer hungry.” She started toward the stairs, using the bar to lure Tyran out.

Tyran followed along, hunger overriding any sense of fear of Grandma…

________________________________________________________________

Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo meanwhile, have been searching high and low for an entrance to the basement where Applebloom fell. So far however, no such luck.

“Geeze, you’d think there’d be a way down,” Scootaloo griped, as they searched. She was impatient, but understood the need to take it slow. After all they didn’t want to fall like Applebloom had done. “What is it going to take, some kind of secret passage?”

Suddenly, a male voice cried out, “SCOOTALOO!”

Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle both yelped, and turned around.

Standing there, were Cross Eye and Tailspin Eye, Private’s cousin and brother respectively. Both freshman alongside the girls at Canterlot High. Both of them were holding flashlights. Tailspin himself was shorter, with long blue hair and sporting a dark blue jacket and jeans. He had that boyish charm that got a lot of girls to like him… except Scootaloo. The other was Cross, who was a conventional nerd with messy black hair, thick glasses over green eyes. He was sporting a green jacket and jeans...and blushed brightly at seeing Sweetie Belle.

“What are YOU doing here?!” Scootaloo demanded, glaring at Tailspin.

“Yeah, Crossy, I thought you had a lot of stuff to do for Rarity,” Sweetie Belle added.

“‘Crossy’?” Scootaloo asked smirking at Sweetie.

Cross just blushed in turn. A long time ago, Cross discovered a personal talent for sewing. Rarity offered to help him refine such a talent, it did give him ample time with the other sister of the Belle family. Cross always found himself nervous around Sweetie Belle.

Tailspin stepped in for his cousin. “I... actually overheard you guys talking a few days ago about heading to this place. Cross found out where to find it and, we thought we could help out.” He said, and nudged his cousin. “Isn’t that right Cross?”

“Oh um, right…” Cross said, adjusting his glasses nervously. “I uh...finished up my work on those jackets Rarity wanted and thought I could assist in this endeavor…”

“Oh… Well if you’re finished, you can help us find a way downstairs. Applebloom fell through the floor…” Sweetie said twirling a strand of hair around her finger, looking at Cross with a shy smile.

Scootaloo just facepalmed. “Geeze… May as well be useful since you’re here.”

“Right let’s check out-” Tailspin was cut off when they heard a roar. All four of them turned, and saw a large lion just like the one Applebloom would face down in the basement. Only these four weren’t defended by a feral boy.

“That’s...different…” Tailspin said.

“It’s unlike any creature on this earth…” Cross said, “It’s coat is such a bizarre color…”

“Let’s admire it later! RUN!!” Scootaloo yelled as all four of them ran away from the monster. It gave chase as the group split up in the chaos, running around the maze of hallways. Tailspin and Scootaloo managed to get themselves inside a study. They slammed the doors behind them, and pressed against them as the monster tried to barge its way in. They held firm, and let out a breath as the monster supposedly gave up and they could hear it run away.

Tailspin leaned against the door and slid down it to the floor. “That...was too close…”

“Yeah… we came here looking for ghosts… Not weirdly colored lions…” Scootaloo uttered sliding down to the floor, too. “We were expecting weird voices, spooky shadows… Not to have to run for our lives…”

“Wait...where are Sweetie Belle and Cross?!” Tailspin said.

_________________________________________________________

They were in fact hiding in a small study. They hid under a desk together, hoping that the small barricade they set up in front of the door would stop the lion from getting in. They heard the beast slowly walk away. They both let out a breath, realized how close they were to one another, then scrambled to get out of the desk.

“S-sorry I pulled you under there...the adrenaline was messing with my head…” Cross apologized, blushing a little as they got out from under the desk.

“Oh, it’s okay. That probably saved us… But… Wow… I wasn’t expecting lions… Did they escape from a circus or something?” Sweetie asked.

“Well their fur is a totally bizarre color. Even if they did escape from a circus you would’ve noticed paint or something coming off the fur. But it looked totally natural.” Cross said, pacing as he delved into full nerd mode. “Perhaps a rare species? No if they were they’d be on front page news and not in some mansion. Why let them roam free to, did they escape from their cages? Were they abandoned alongside this mansion…” He looked at Sweetie Belle for a moment who was giggling at his nerd mode.

“You are so smart, Crossy,” Sweetie giggled, smiling at him. “You know… They could just have their fur dyed like that, too… They do have hair dyes that won’t come off unless you use something special for it… Or was that fabric dye...”

“Could be either, but I don’t think I want to meet a person who dyes lion fur for a hobby…” Cross said, gulping and blushing a little at Sweetie Belle’s smile.

“Me neither… But… How are we going to get out with those lions there?” Sweetie asked, looking at the door.

“All we can do really is hope that the others can find a way to us,” Cross said.

_________________________________________________________

Tailspin opened the door slowly, peeking out. “Okay, I think the lion’s gone.” He said, and looked back at Scootaloo. He faltered a bit as Scootaloo closed the door, crossed her arms and glared at him. “Oh...uh..I see you want to talk…”

“Just what do you call yourself doing? You and your constant belief that I’m completely helpless! I’m so sick and tired of it! I don’t want your help, I don’t need your help, and I never asked for your help! I just want you to leave me alone!” Scootaloo griped. “Or should I start taking stronger measures to tell you that I’m not interested?”

“I came cause I was worried Scootaloo…” He said nervously, “and on a different note, did you change your hair or something? It looks nice.” He tried so hard to change the subject and pull out the charm...

Of course Scootaloo was having none of it. “Don’t change the subject! Why do you worry so much about me? I can take care of myself!”

“Well, you were going into a dangerous place and…”

“We KNEW we were going to a dangerous place! We told our sisters we were going camping so we’d have an excuse to bring the equipment, like rope and stuff so we’d be safe! We even made sure to come during the DAY!” Scootaloo retorted. “But oh no. Mister bigshot Tailspin just has to believe that I’ll be helpless as a babe in the woods, so tries to come running to the rescue!”

“I don’t think you’re helpless Scootaloo. In fact I really admire the fact you have such a handle on things. I just help out because I really like you.” Tailspin said, trying to give his most charming smile that would have most girls eating out of his hands. Scootaloo, unfortunately for Tailspin, wasn’t “most girls”.

“If you ‘really like me’ then why can’t you accept that all the cheesy romance stuff doesn’t work on me? Why can’t you see I’m not going to be won over by some silly gallant gesture?” Scootaloo argued glaring at Tailspin.

“I just can’t see why me helping out is such a bad thing! I’m actually crazy about you Scootaloo! Me helping out is just showing I care!” Tailspin implored.

“I can’t be just some floozy that swoons just ‘cause some guy helps her out!” Scootaloo yelled. “I’ve got to be strong, and tough, like Rainbow Dash! She doesn’t let that Ray guy close to her, so I’ve got to follow her example!”

“Um...I’m trying to be nice to you!” Tailspin said, letting his frustration come in.

“Whatever, let’s go find the others and get out of this freak house.” Scootaloo said, walking out the door.

“One of these days…” Tailspin said with a sigh.

______________________________________________________

“Whew… We’re lucky we found those stairs. Now… Come on, Tyran, there’s lots of yummy food at my house,” Bloom said, carefully keeping the granola bar out of Tyran’s reach. “Now where were those guys… Ah thought Ah heard ‘em up here…”

Tyran looks away from the bar for a minute, sniffs the air then says, “Monster...here…”

“Another one? How many are here?” Bloom said looking worried, as she put away the bar, and took out her lasso.

Tyran tilted his head, and held up one finger.

“Okay. Let’s find it. Ifin’ we double-team it, we can take it out right quick,” Bloom whispered. “Then it’ll be safe ta find the others.”

They quietly moved through the hallways until Bloom spotted the lion creature sniffing around, growling and looking into some rooms. Tyran reached into his tattered clothing, pulling out another glass shard.

“Stop...it again…” Tyran said quietly.

“On it,” Applebloom whispered, twirling the lariat around her head then sending the lasso to ensnare the beast. Once the loop pulled tight, she ran around a nearby pillar, using it to pull back against the monster’s lunging, and trying to get free. Tyran then dived onto the monster once it was stuck, pinning it down and stabbing the glass shard into the creature. It struggled a little, and almost knocked Tyran off, until Bloom channeled her big sister and kicked it right in the snout, stunning it long enough for Tyran to flip the creature over, and stab it in the throat until it could move no more.

“Ooo wee… We did it, Tyran! You were awesome!” Applebloom exclaimed beaming happily at him.

“Slain monster...what Tyran do…” Tyran said, almost, shocked by the praise Applebloom was giving him.

“Yeah, but don’ mean Ah can’t say thank ya for doin’ it,” Bloom said smiling at Tyran. “Now… Let’s find tha others, and get outta here. Sweetie Belle! Scootaloo! Where are y’all?”

“Applebloom?” The door opens, revealing Sweetie Belle and Cross standing there. “Applebloom!!” Sweetie Belle said, running to her friend. “It was so scary! That lion almost ate us!!” She squeaked.

“Good to see your...who’s this?” Cross asked, looking at Tyran, who just looked bewildered at the sight of other kids.

“This is Tyran. He helped take care of that mean ole lion,” Bloom replied. “You shoulda seen him. He jus’ lept on that old lion’s back, like it weren’t nothin’.”

“Huh,” Cross said, looking Tyran over, he held up one of Tyran’s lanky arms. “He’s malnourished...he should be seeing a doctor not go running around fighting monsters.”

“Doctor…?” Tyran said, tilting his head.

“Somebody who can help ya,” Bloom explained. “We’ll take ya there after Ah getcha outta here.”

Sweetie Belle giggled. “Looks like Private has competition…”

“Oh shut it, Sweetie. C’mon, let’s find Scoots and get outta here,” Bloom griped.

“Won’t have to look far!” Scootaloo said, coming over with Tailspin. “We heard all the fighting, seems somebody else took care of the monster bashing…” She eyed the corpse left behind.

“Let’s do the happy reunion once we’re outta here!” Applebloom said, she took Tyran’s hand and led everybody out of the horrible mansion. Tyran resisted a little when they got to the door, but a good shove from Scootaloo forced him outside.

They all caught their breaths once they were at least a block away from the mansion. “That was, really creepy,” Tailspin said.

“You can say that again,” Sweetie Belle said with a sigh.

“Still, I wonder what those monsters were doing there, where’d they come from…” Cross said thoughtfully.

“Let’s worry about that once we’re all home,” Scootaloo said.

“All right, Tyran, yer commin’ home with me. Mah Granny’ll take good care of ya,” Applebloom said smiling at the red-headed boy, and pulling out the granola bar. “Jus’ follow me, an’ you’ll never have ta worry ‘bout starvin’ again.”

“She’s totally going to be crushing, when she’s over treating him like a puppy,” Sweetie giggled.

“AH HEARD THAT!” Bloom yelled as everybody else laughed… except Tyran who was too focused on food.

_________________________________________________________

After a long walk, with Bloom leading Tyran all the way, they finally reached Sweet Apple Acres. Thankfully it had been too dark for people to notice the strange sight of a fourteen-year-old girl leading a half-naked malnourished young boy with a granola bar. She brought Tyran up to the door when Granny Smith opened it, her old eyes going big at the sight.

“Lan’ sakes, Bloom, you were… Huh? Who’s this? Lordie mercy, the poor boy looks like a sack of chewed bones!” Granny uttered. “Let’s get you inside, young’an. You look like you could use a meal or three.”

“Granny, this is Tyran. We found ‘im in an old abandoned house, all alone,” Bloom said.

“Well, you did a good thing bringin’ him here, hon. Now let’s see ‘bout puttin’ some meat on his bones,” Granny said leading the boy inside. Tyran was fed, then plopped in a tub to be scrubbed clean. Big Mac found some of his old clothes, so the boy wouldn’t have to go around in rags. Then he was settled into a spare room, clean, warm, and well fed.

Tyran sat on the strange bed, looking at the simple red polo and jeans he was given by Big Mac. Though he did feel great, for the first time ever he was completely full. He laid down on the bed, curling up into it and poking at it’s soft surface with a child like innocence.

“Hey, Tyran. How ya settlin’ in?” Applebloom asked peeking in the door.

He looked up at her and said, “Bed soft...belly full...nice people...Grandma will not be happy I left…”

“Well yer Granny left ya ta starve, so…” Bloom said. “You can borrow mah Granny instead.”

“But...I don’t...want Applebloom...hurt…” Tyran said, looking worriedly at her. “If Grandma find out….”

“Ah’ve got a big brother an’ a big sister that’ll kick yer Granny’s butt ifin’ she showed her face here,” Applebloom said with a smile. “An’ my Granny’s much nicer’n yours.”

“Thank you...Applebloom…” He said, getting up and, remembering what Sweetie Belle did earlier...hugged Applebloom.

“Whoa… Yer a strong ‘un,” Bloom said, blushing. She looked at him, smiling a bit. He was kind of cute too. She gently hugged back, “Ah’ll look after ya Tyran, keep ya safe from yer granny…”

_______________________________________________________

Cross and Sweetie Belle managed to get back to Sweetie’s neighborhood safely. All the while, they kept a small distance from one another. But did cast the occasional side glance. Cross gulps, “C’mon Cross! Just tell her how you feel!”

“Sweetie Belle…?” Cross said suddenly.

“Yes, Crossie?” Sweetie asked with a smile.

“It-it’s just ever si-since we first met I...found I...I...I like…” He blushed brightly, nervously looking down at his sneakers. He managed to look over to Sweetie Belle...and blurted out. “I like your singing!” He covered his mouth, blushing brightly in embarrassment.

“You… You like my singing?” Sweetie said, moving closer to him.

“Uh...yeah it’s very um...Phonic…” He mentally facepalmed.

“It’s very… what?” Sweetie asked, tilting her head, curiously.

“Never mind...I’ll stop making an idiot of myself…” He grumbled as they turned to walk towards Rarity’s home. “Let’s just hope Miss-”

The door slams open, Rarity standing there, glaring at the pair of them. “Cross Eye and Sweetie Belle! Whatever are you two doing out this late?!”

“Uh… Rarity! Well.. I… Uh…” Sweetie uttered, then sidled closer to Cross, her face a little red.

“I’m sorry Miss Rarity we were um…” Cross said, trying very hard to come up with an excuse.

“I was worried sick about you Sweetie Belle! What on earth could you possibly…” Rarity stopped as she thought for a moment, looked between the two...then smiled. “Oh, of course that’s why!”

“Uh… Yeah… We went for a walk, and… Kind of lost track of time,” Sweetie said, beaming at Rarity.

“Oh? Ooooh. Well, Cross, dear, if you’re going to take Sweetie out for a stroll, do please let somebody know where you’re going. Or, please, at least leave a note,” Rarity gushed beaming at the two of them.

“I...what…?” Cross said, shocked as Rarity giggled to herself and talked about how it was oh so wonderful how grown up Sweetie Belle is.

“Rarity’s in full-on romance mode. Just roll with it,” Sweetie whispered then said out loud: “We’ll remember to do that, Rarity. I’m sorry we worried you.”

“Oh don’t worry about a thing little darlings, oh I simply MUST work on an outfit for you Sweetie Belle! Oh you will be just adorable!” Rarity cheered, then went back inside.

“Some sister,” Cross said, raising an eyebrow at what he just saw.

“She likes the idea of romance,” Sweetie giggled, then smiled, and kissed Cross’ cheek. “Goodnight, Crossy.”

“Good...niiiight…” He said, his glasses sliding down his nose as he took in the shock of getting kissed. He would end up standing there for about ten minutes straight…

_____________________________________________________________

Scootaloo sighed, as they finally reached her apartment building. “You know, you didn’t have to walk me home…”

“Wanted to, remember?” Tailspin quipped. “Maybe one day you’ll find out I’m not so bad after all.”

“You… You don’t act like that dude, Raiden, at all,” Scootaloo said with a quiet sigh. “I mean… You may act all cheesy and romantic, but you’re not a total pervert.”

“Thanks I guess…” Tailspin said. “Ya know, you don’t have to be Rainbow Dash 2.0 all the time...maybe you can give me a shot…”

“Well… Maybe I could,” Scootaloo said leaning forward a bit, lowering her eyelids. She waited for him to look a bit hopeful. “In your dreams. Seeya, Tailspin.” She said, giving him a shove before walking inside.

Tailspin rolled his eyes, “That girl...one of these days I’ll-” His thoughts are cut off when a girl in a grey hoodie knocks him aside. “Hey watch where you’re!”

The girl turns and glares back at him, purple eyes reflecting the light of a red glowing pendant. She stalked off after intimidating the boy.

“This place just keeps getting weirder…” Tailspin said.

The girl walked on by, before she was joined by two more girls in grey hoodies. The leader walks on slowly, flanked by her cronies. She then looks to a small nearby bar. She gestures with her head and the girls follow her inside. The bartender looked up at the girls coming in.

“Hey. You kids are underaged,” he said gruffly. “Leave, before I have ya thrown out.”

“Oh don’t mind us…” The leader said, sliding up to the bar as the noises of the bar rang around her. She lowered her hood, revealing a beautiful young woman with big orange and yellow hair, beautiful violet eyes, and a red pendant around her neck. “We’ll not be staying for long...just enough to take three orders to go…”

“Fine. But no alcohol,” the bartender said with a huff.

The other two began to sing: “Aaaaaaaah aaaaaaaah aaaaaaah. Aaaaaaa aaaaaaah.”

The leader moved to join her friends, and joined her voice to theirs.

“Aaaaaaaaaah aaaaaaah aaaaaah. Aaaaaaaah aaaaaaah…” the girls sang, their pendants glowing. It started small. Arguments, small yelling matches, and some small pushing and shoving. Then the first punch was thrown. Then another one, then the whole bar began to fight. As the fighting continued, a strange green smoke came out of the attendants, sleeping into the pendency of the three singing girls.

“A whole new world...” The leader said, grinning. “This is going to be fun…”

Chapter 18 "Rainbow Rocks Part 1"

Chapter 18

“Rainbow Rocks Part 1”

“Rising From the Ashes”

Sunset stood outside the doors of Canterlot High School, gazing at them in trepidation. This would be her first time back at school in weeks, and it was no surprise she was nervous about heading inside. She had bullied and intimidated a lot of people there, and she was sure that they would try to take some sort of revenge. At very least she’ll have to deal with nasty looks, and a lot of general distrust. She finally took a deep breath, walked up to the doors, and went inside.

Almost immediately upon her entry, just about everyone inside stopped what they were doing, and saw Sunset standing there. Nobody knew what to say, so an awkward silence fell on the whole entrance hall. Sunset ran her fingers through her hair, biting her lip nervously. She started walking away through the crowd of staring faces. Her pace just got quicker the longer she stayed. This was a huge mistake, she should just go home right now and forget it…

She stopped...when one of the students threw a wad of paper at her. Sunset stopped and turned, to see the glaring eyes of one of the Fashionista clique. The purple haired girl with purple eyes, and the pink and mauve spotted scarf. She glared at Sunset with an understandable anger, but it still caused Sunset to flinch back. Yes. This was a mistake. Sunset was seriously considering running back out the doors when she felt a hand come to rest on her shoulder. She turned, and there was Twilight, standing there smiling at her.

“Welcome back,” She said simply.

“Twilight…” Sunset said, looking back at the students as they all moved about their day, but not without sharing a few glares with Sunset. Sunset sighed, “This... this was a mistake…”

“Sugarcube, you gotta know this ain’t gonna be easy,” Applejack’s voice came from behind her. “But we’re here with ya. Ah know ya want ta make an honest effort ta do better. Yer not alone.”

“Nothing truly worthwhile is ever easy, darling,” Rarity said coming up beside Sunset. “I’m sure that knowing you’ve got some people on your side will make it a skosh more bearable, hm?”

“Professor Celestia made sure you have all your classes with me,” Twilight said with a warm smile. “This way you’ll have at least one person on your side in every class.”

“And hey, if anybody tries to throw trash at you again, I’ll just knock it out of the air.” Rainbow added.

“Oh… Hi, Sunset… Welcome back,” Fluttershy said with a small wave. “I… I heard you had a rough time, lately… I hope you’re better, now…”

“A little bit. Uhm… I owe you a huge apology, Fluttershy,” Sunset said, causing some of the students in the hallway to do a double-take.

“Oh, that’s all right. You were… kind of a different person back then,” Fluttershy said with a quiet smile.

“Still… I want to try and make it up to you, somehow,” Sunset said running her fingers through her hair. “Does the shelter still need people to help?”

“Always,” Fluttershy replied.

“Okay. I’ll start with that,” Sunset said nodding.

Sunset walked quietly away from her friends after they parted. She sighed, and went to her locker. She blinked as she saw somebody drew a crude caricature of her demonic form on it. Sunset hung her head, heaving a sigh. She wanted to run. She really did. She wanted to run home and hide, but it would only be a delay. Sunset would still see people from school around town, and while shopping. She would have to face this. At least she had some friends on her side, but this was still not going to be easy. She got her books, then used a piece of paper to smudge the drawing into unrecognizability.

“No amount of kind words makes it any easier does it?” A voice said behind her. Sunset turned and saw Vice Principal Luna standing there.

“No. Not really. It helps knowing I’m not alone, but it’s still hard. I still tempted to go running home, and hide,” Sunset replied honestly.

“Then let me just tell you that’s the last thing you want to do.” Luna said, coming up to Sunset. “We cannot change what has been done, only how we face it. Hiding will only worsen the problem...just remember that your past is not today…” Luna walked away after that, leaving Sunset to think on her words. It seemed as if music was starting up in the background, and the words… just came to her.

Power.

Was all I desired. Sunset sang, as she walked the halls, pausing by a reflective surface. It seemed to shimmer, and her demon form appeared.

But all that grew inside of me was the darkness I aquired. When I began to fall, and I lost the path ahead, Sunset continued to sing, then looked toward Twilight and the others who all turned and smiled at her.

That’s when your friendship found me, and lifted me instead. Sunset continued, with a smile of her own, the demonic figure fading away. She began to walk through the halls, still singing, looking a little more confident.

Like a phoenix burning bright in the sky! There’s another side to me you can’t deny! I may not know what the future holds, but believe me when I say that my past does not define me, because my past is not today!

Sunset reached the foyer where the pictures of her past victories hung. Sunset stared at them, then moved to take them down.

Ambition is what I believed would be the only way to set me free, Sunset sang, glaring at her past self. With a mighty heave, she threw all three pictures into the trash. She then took the latest picture, the picture of Twilight winning the Fall Formal Crown and looking cutely humble doing so, and hung it on the first hook. But when it disappeared, and I found myself alone… That’s when you came and got me, and I felt like I was home.

Sunset then went out the front door of the school, something seeming to draw her out into the sunlight, and away from the eyes of the other students. She stood in the sunlight, feeling much better than she had. She spread her arms, and sang.

Like a phoenix burning bright in the sky, there’s another side of me you can’t deny! I may not know what the future holds, but hear me when I say: My past does not define me, because my past is not today!

As she finished her song...a red feather floated down to her. She caught it...and looked up towards the school’s roof. “Can it be?” She said to herself, and then ran back inside. She ran through the school, until she reached the roof. She slowly stepped forward, and held out her hand. “Guardian...Beast…?”

Before her eyes, a red magic circle formed, shining brighter than any she had summoned before. Suddenly out of the circle, enrobed in flame...came a beautiful Phoenix, its brilliant crimson and gold feathers shining like the sun as it flew in the sky for a short while and then came to sit on the railing in front of Sunset.

“You… You’re to be my guardian?” Sunset asked, sounding incredibly awed.

It gave a call that sounded like a melody, and gazed at Sunset warmly. It was waiting ever so patiently for her… Sunset walked slowly forward, tears starting to stream down her cheeks.

“I’ll… I’ll do everything in my power to be worthy of you,” Sunset whispered, holding out her hand to the magnificent bird. “Of all the Guardians… You were… the last I would have ever expected…”

It it flapped its wings, and moved itself to her arm, climbing up to her shoulder. It sang its call again, and started nuzzling against Sunset, in an almost comforting sort of way.

“Thank you,” Sunset whispered, fervently, tears still streaming down her face, nuzzling the phoenix’s wing, and stroking its head. “Thank you so much. Having you, and my friends… It will make coming back much easier.”

“...She’s beautiful Sunny.” Sunset turned and saw Twilight standing there, smiling kindly.

“A phoenix,” Sunset said wiping her eyes. “My guardian is a phoenix… Kind of appropriate… But… wow… I’m still amazed. They’re… right up there with unicorns… I was chosen by a phoenix...”

“Ultimate symbol of a second chance?” Twilight said, coming up and giving her friend a one armed hug. “I think it’s very appropriate.”

Sunset sighed smiling and nuzzling the phoenix again. “It is. I wish I could stay out here petting her all day, but I still have school.” Sunset looked at her phoenix with a warm smile. “Thank you, again, for choosing me.”

The Phoenix sang its song, and flew out into the sky, disappearing in a shower of sparks. Sunset then let out a breath, and turned to Twilight, “So...hope I didn’t miss too much schoolwork…”

_________________________________________________________

Private ends up walking towards his locker after class. He keeps overhearing all the conversations about CHS’ newest arrival.

“Can you believe the nerve of her?” He overheard Diamond Tiara said to her friend Silverspoon. “Coming back to this school after getting beaten by Twilight of all people?”

“Yeah, she should’ve kept out of the school and back on the streets with the rest of the delinquents!” Silverspoon said, and the two irritating freshmen laughed.

“Good golly I wish I had the authority to arrest brats…” Private said, rolling his eyes. He soon came up to the locker to find Sunset standing there. “Hey Sunset, how’s the first day back?”

“Oh, about what you’d expect. Angry glares, shocked stares, the occasional bit of paper flung my way, locker defacement…” Sunset rattled off with a small sigh. “It could be worse. I could be back on the streets, or dead in a gutter.”

“Good thing me and Twilight found you then.” Private said, opening the locker. “You could’ve had Shining Armor or worse yet, your mother find you.”

“Oh yeah… I’ve heard all about Shining Armor,” Sunset chuckled, then looked at Private. “I… I was hoping ask a favor of you, Private.”

“Sure, what do you need?” He asked, getting his books out and turning to her. He didn’t like how serious Sunset’s expression got.

“I… I want you to… stop me, should I ever go dark again,” Sunset said seriously. “Using any means necessary. I don’t want to, ever, become the monster I was again and put you all in danger. And yes I know what I’m asking. I’m asking you, because we’re both pragmatists. Twilight’s amazing, and has an infinite capacity for forgiveness, but she’s a little too idealistic for this.”

Private looked at her for a while, then laid a hand on her shoulder. “I don’t think I’ll ever have to do it. You’re stronger than you think Sunset. Sure there’s always the possibility, but I think it would be better if I spent time fighting to keep you from falling again. Sometimes we do need to make mistakes and get messy, it allows us to grow and become stronger than ever. So, in short, I won’t put you down if you fall again. Twilight and I will make sure you always can get back up.” He said with a kind smile.

“Of course we will,” Twilight said coming up beside them. “That’s what friends are for, after all.”

“Heh. Thank you,” Sunset said smiling. “I really appreciate it.”

“Heh, you guys do look great together,” Private observed. “I think things’ll work out.”

“Oh?” Sunset said, and then got a mischievous smirk. “Together hmmm?”

“Uh...yeah…” Private said, raising an eyebrow.

“What have you got on your mind, Sunny?” Twilight asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Oh, nothing much…” Sunset said hugging Twilight. “Just… I’m so grateful for everything you’ve done for me, but I don’t want to ever come between you and Private…”

“Wait… You’re…” Twilight asked trailing off.

“May as well admit it. I’m bi. Do you think Private would be willing to… share you?” Sunset purred.

“Uh… I… Don’t know… I thought you’d be adopted into the family, but…” Twilight said blushing.

“Not like we’re blood relatives,” Sunset said giving Private a sultry look. “You’d get to satisfy some scientific curiosity, and Private gets every man’s dream of having two lovely ladies.”

“Both of whom are gamer nerds, and would get his references?” Twilight added.

“Oh yes. So… What do you think, Private?” Sunset said looking at him with half-lidded eyes.

“I..I uh well..” Private fumbled, caught completely off guard by this. Sunset went up to one side of Private, and following Sunny’s lead, Twilight went to the other. They both took his arms, both giving him smouldering looks.

“I… think it would be interesting…” Twilight observed.

“I know. And we’d get to see if he can handle the two of us,” Sunset purred, grinning at Private.

“I um..well it would be I mean…” Private said, blushing brightly as he was caught between the girls.

“Aw, poor Private, having so much trouble talking,” Sunset teased. “Here you are, caught between two relatively attractive women, and you can’t say a word. Well I’m the relatively attractive one, because I’m sure you think Twilight’s beautiful.”

“I...I well yes but I…” He blushes brightly at agreeing that Twilight’s beautiful.

“And you have to admit that Sunset’s rather pretty,” Twilight added with a smile.

“Well, yeah um..she kind of is but I…” Private said as he stepped away. The girls smirking as they back him into the lockers.

“Can you imagine going to the next event with both of us? Even with me being kind of a pariah, you’d still have every guy in the room jealous,” Sunset said, grinning.

“Private would definitely be the envy of every guy here,” Twilight observed, giggling.

“I...uuuhhh…” Private blacked out blushing brightly against the lockers.

“I think we broke him…” Sunset said with a laugh.

“Oops… I think we overdid it, Sunny…” Twilight said, looking at Private with no little concern.

“Too much...sexy nerdy girls…” Private groaned. This caused Sunset and Twilight to giggle.

________________________________________________________

A few hours later, everybody in Canterlot High went about their business, not knowing that in the music room, a new sound was being born.

First came Twilight’s lovely voice accompanied by a piano: ”Nothin' stays the same for long, but when it changes it doesn't mean it's gone. Time will always get away, as it leaves behind another day.”

The next voice was Fluttershy’s sweet tones as more instruments joined: ”Things may come and things may go, some go fast and some go slow. Few things last, that's all I know, but friendship carries on through the ages...”

Rarity then joined her voice to Fluttershy’s, producing a sweet duet. Things may come and things may go. Some go fast and some go slow! Few things last, that's all I know. But Friendship carries on through the ages!

The tempo sped up, becoming more like rock, and Rainbow’s guitar could be heard, along with her vocals: ”Been around for a long time. Rockin’ out hard, 'cause I'm in my prime! Maybe it'll change further down the line. But my friendship carries on through the ages!”

Then the tempo slowed down and the song took on a more country style, fitting to Applejack’s vocals: ”Every single style has sometin' diff'rent it can say. There's nothin' wrong with bein' unique, an' special in your own way.”

There was another tempo-change, and the music became more electronic, and poppy. This is where Pinkie came in, and sang: “Maybe you want to be a pop star, get your fifteen minutes of fame. Whoa-oh Ooh-oh. It won't last forever, but friendship remains the same. Oooh oooh oooh!”

The music stopped, and the six girls sang in a wonderful acapella harmony: ”Things may come and things may go. Some go fast and some go slow. Few things last, that's all I know. But friendship carries on through the ages.”

Sunset had been sitting on the sidelines, bobbing her head to the beat, enjoying the song immensely. Then Twilight gestured for her to join in for the final chorus, as they started playing their instruments again.

”Things may come and things may go

Some go fast and some go slow

Few things last, that's all I know

But friendship carries on through the ages

Oh, oh, carries on”

“Phew,” Rainbow said, wiping her brow as the song came to an end. “Nice work everybody. We totally rocked that one. Just need some adjustments to rhythm and we’ll be golden!”

“Well yeah. We are marrying several different genres and tempos,” Twilight observed thoughtfully. “So it’s understandable that we wouldn’t hit it perfectly on the first try.”

“Either way!” Rainbow said, taking off her guitar and grinning. “My band is totally going to ROCK!” She cheered, and then saw the frowning faces of her fellow bandmates.

“Your band?” Rarity asked.

“Uhm… Isn’t this a group effort? I mean, sure, it was your idea, but everybody’s contributing,” Sunset asked.

“Oh uh...right...hehe..” Rainbow said, nervously laughing.

“I must say Sunset, you have quite the nice voice,” Rarity complemented.

“Yeah, but don’tcha think her and Twilight kind of sound alike?” Pinkie asked, balancing one of her drum sticks on her nose.

“My voice is a little deeper,” Sunset said. “Twilight’s is higher, and a little lighter.”

“Still though, I’d think you guys would be able to mimic each other, at least when singing,” Pinkie said thoughtfully. “OH! That could be the most amazing party game! We can call it Twilly or Sunny!”

“Well, at least you have a backup if Twilight gets laryngitis, or something,” Sunset said with a laugh.

The door opened, Private stuck his head in. “Mind if I step in gir-” He suddenly turns around as students tried desperately to get in. “Aww geez, one song in and you already have fans.” He then yelled outside. “Mac! Clear them out will ya!?”

“Eeyup,” Mac said, shooing the students off, and pushing the door closed, with some effort having to fight some of the more stubborn students. “‘Parrently, y’all are jus’ that good…”

“Of course big guy!” Rainbow said, smirking. “After all, we are totally awesome!”

“Thank you for helping Mackey…” Fluttershy said, sweetly smiling at Mac, who blushed a little in turn.

“Geez, if it gets any worse I’ll have to hire you full time Mac.” Private said, then came over to a small table with the girls. “I got your first major gig girls, snagged this from Celestia’s office while she was busy...talking to Voidera on the phone.” He reached into his trenchcoat and pulled out a stylized poster for this year’s Talent Show.

CHS’ Talent Show!

Sign up now!

Music! Drama! We’ll allow it all!

On a side note, Raiden Bolt is banned from this year’s show due to excessive use of fire in last year’s act.

“The talent show?” Twilight asked, tilting her head.

“Isn’t that open to anybody who fills out a form? Well not anybody. Apparently Raiden can’t participate,” Sunset observed. “Yeeeah… I remember that… He nearly set the gym on fire…”

“Last time anybody lets him use pyrotechnics in the school,” Rarity said, shaking her head.

“I’m thinking this could be a good jump off point.” Private explained. “You guys won’t get too much exposure by sitting in the music room all day. Not to mention that some parents are going to be at the talent show. It can only help get the word out.”

“Chance to show off a cool band and get exposure in the process?” Rainbow said, then grinned. “Yeah, sign us up!”

“I guess we’re going to be practicing a lot more,” Twilight observed.

“I guess you are,” Sunset said, looking a bit down.

“Ooooh! I must design us costumes! Hm. Which look should we go for? Something vintage, or something more edgy and modern?” Rarity mused, looking thoughtful.

“Well so long as it’s functional and can allow you guys to play without incident.” Private said. “In other words, we can reject your initial design Rainbow.” He held up a crude drawing of Rainbow in a ridiculously epic outfit...and the other girls wearing t-shirts.

“It was a joke!” Rainbow implored.

“Rainbow, darling, I know this was originally a way to show up Raiden Bolt, but would you get it through your head that the band is not just about you?” Rarity asked, sounding a touch fed-up.

“Wait… This was an effort to show up Raiden Bolt? Has he stopped being a pervy horndog?” Sunset asked. “Even the old me wouldn’t touch him with a ten-foot-pole, no matter how popular dating him would have made me.”

“Like I told everybody else a dozen times!” Rainbow yelled, “This is not a way to show up that pervy jerk!”

“Let’s try to keep our heads,” Private said, shaking his head. “I managed to snag some sign up sheets too. Who’s up for paper-”

Twilight zipped up to Private, taking his arm, and smiling up at him.

Private smiled, “Of course.” He said, handing the paperwork to her.

“At least it’s not Rainbow handling it,” Rarity whispered. “She’d probably sign herself up, and forget all about us.”

“We… really shouldn’t be talking about Rainbow behind her back, like this,” Sunset whispered back, shaking her head.

“I’m sorry, but… Ever since this started…” Rarity said, trailing off, and making a face at a particularly bad memory.

"Uh...Rainbow...the only thang ya have us do in this song is say 'hey' in rhtyhm.."

"Yeah, it's to help for my awesome guitar solo! Duh!"

"...that goes on for ten minutes?"

“She’s been using it to stroke her own ego?” Sunset asked, hesitantly.

“Well, I’m afraid so…” Rarity whispered back.

“Alright guys! Let’s get to work! Lots of rehearsal before we rock that Talent Show!” Rainbow said.

“Hey, Rainbow? Do you think there’s room for a rhythm guitarist?” Sunset asked.

“Oh? Well, all our music we made so far just has the lead guitar…” Rainbow said, obviously trying to avoid a touchy subject.

“Well… Everybody was contributing to the band effort, and I can play guitar, so… I was hoping to help out…” Sunset said, rubbing the back of her head.

“Well um, see Sunset…” Rainbow said awkwardly. “You, well...have only been back for a little while...and if you get on stage...well…”

“Ugh… Typical. You think you’ll get booed off the stage, if I’m there? HOW am I supposed to show everyone that I’ve CHANGED if nobody will give me a freaking CHANCE!?! I thought you trusted me but apparently NOT!” Sunset yelled, turning on her heel, and storming out of the music room.

“I..” Rainbow said, watching Sunset leave. She turned to see the others glaring at her again. “Guys...come on…”

“That was very mean Rainbow Marietta Dash!” Fluttershy said, stomping over to Rainbow.

“Oh boy...middle name.” Applejack said, gulping.

“You know how sensitive Sunset is about what happened!” Fluttershy yelled at her friend.

“But I was just-” Rainbow said.

“No you weren’t thinking of the band,” Fluttershy said firmly, then pointed to the door. “You are going out there and march right up to Sunset and apologize for what you did! Friends come above any sort of band!”

Rainbow sighed, “Okay okay, I’ll go…” She proceeded to walk outside.

Fluttershy let out a breath, and turned to her stunned friends. “What?” She said, tilting her head.

“That there’s somethin’ ta remember. Get Fluttershy ta reign in Rainbow when she’s goin’ all major ego on us,” Applejack observed.

“Hm. Twould seem to be an excellent idea, darling,” Rarity observed with a nod.

_________________________________________________________________

Sunset stalked the halls, ignoring the stares, and whispers, as she grumbled to herself about Rainbow’s ego, huddled in her jacket as if using it as a shield from the world.She hated to admit it, but Rainbow still had a point. If she even so much as peeked onto that stage her friends would be booed off.

Just seemed like she was building a sandcastle that fell apart every five seconds. She just wished that this nightmare of a day would end so…

“Excuse me?” A very nice sounding voice said.

“Huh?” Sunset uttered, coming out of her reverie, and looking toward the source of the voice. Then she couldn’t help but stare. The girl who had spoke was beautiful with waist length curly orange hair with gold highlights, and intense lavender eyes. Sure her outfit looked like she had just stepped out of an eighties music video, but she wore it very well. The outfit consisted of a sleeveless purple romper, a lilac bolero jacket worn over it, a gold spiky belt with a gem-like belt buckle around her waist, a pair of lilac stockings decorated with periwinkle triangles, and a pair of calf-high purple boots with gold spiked ankle bracelets and spiked heels. “Wow…” Sunset whispered, running her fingers through her hair.

The girl tilted her head and laid a hand on her hip. “Are you actually going to say something back or are you unable to?” She asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Huh? Oh! Sorry, my bad,” Sunset said with a sheepish grin. “Hello. I didn’t mean to space out on you, there. Are you a new student?”

“Well, you could say me and my… companions are prospective students.” The girl said, and gestured to a pair of girls that came over to flank her. “I’m Adagio, this is Aria and Sonata.” She said, smiling, gesturing to herself, a sour looking girl in pigtails and a...bit of a ditzy one with a ponytail.

“Man, how did I not see those two?” Sunset asked herself, shaking her head. She then looked over the others, who were apparently Adagio’s friends. The sour-looking one had purple eyes, and purple hair with light blue highlights worn in pigtails held by star-shaped hair decorations. Her teal blue overshirt sported torn sleeves and covered a sort of gray tank top. Her purple pants had been bedazzled along the the pockets, and were held up by a double belt with a five-pointed-star buckle. Her calf-high boots were a grape purple with straps around the instep at the ankle and mid-calf.

“She looks cheerful,” Sunset thought to herself with no little sarcasm. She then looked to the ditzy looking girl with the ponytail. In contrast to Aria, Sonata seemed to be genuinely cheerful, from happy purple eyes, to goofy smile. She wore a mauve shirt with silver chained buttons, purple and light blue spiked bracelets, and a light purple-pink skirt. To finish off Sonata’s unique look, she wore knee-high sneaker-boots in pink.

“Nice to meet you all,” Sunset said, after looking them over, and taking the opportunity to look over Adagio again because why not? “I’m Sunset. Sunset Shimmer. Uh… Do you need somebody to show you to the administration office?”

“Hey, Dagi!” came giggly stage whisper.

“Ugh, yes Sonata?” Adagio said, looking over at her, grouchily.

“She was totally checking you out,” Sonata whispered back with a grin.

Adagio just rolled her eyes and ignored Sonata. “What I was hoping for actually, was that you could show us around first.” She said to Sunset. “You seem to know this place quite well.”

“Can you tell us where taco’s ar-” Sonata said, only to be interrupted by Aria pulling on her ponytail.

“Ignore her,” Aria said grouchily. “She hit her head on the way here, and she was already an airhead to begin with.”

“Does she need to see the nurse?” Sunset asked, concerned. “Though, the cafeteria does serve tacos every other Tuesday or so, if she likes them so much. This next Tuesday, in fact.”

“Taco Tuesday?” Sonata said perking up. “I’m SO there! But I don’t need to see the nurse or anything. I’m okay, now.”

“If you’re sure…” Sunset said then chuckled. “Why do I think you and Pinkie would be besties?”

“Oh? Who’s Pinkie?” Sonata asked, as she and the others followed Sunset.

“Friend of mine. If I get the chance I’ll introduce you,” Sunset said leading them on the tour of the school, pointing out landmarks, and classrooms. “CHS is a great school, with all sorts of clubs and extracurriculars. I think you’ll like it here.”

As they walked, Adagio kept looking around. “There was so much magic here...but by all accounts it seems like a normal high school…” She thought to herself. She stopped at a nearby poster for the Talent Show. “Tell me, what’s this all about, Sunset?” Adagio asked.

“Oh, that’s for the school’s Talent Show. It’s open for anybody who applies, if you’re interested. Should be pretty interesting if Trixie does that magic act of her’s. Though the real highlight would probably be my friends’ band, the Rainbooms,” Sunset explained.

“Anyone who applies you say…” Adagio said, in thought. As she was thinking, Sunset noticed the rather beautiful red pendants they all were wearing.

“Those are neat. Where did you get-” Sunset started to ask, reaching out to get a closer look at the mysterious ruby red gem.

Adagio suddenly slaps Sunset’s hand away. “Don’t touch them!” She yelled.

“Geez, okay. Sorry,” Sunset said massaging her hand.

Adagio regained her cool, and said, “Forgive me, these pendants are just precious to the three of us… I would be devastated if something happened to them.”

“Oh. Okay I can see that,” Sunset said nodding. “Well here’s the office. You can get your registration taken care of, and sign up for the talent show, here.”

“Thank you so much for the tour,” Adagio said smoothly. “We have some, applications to fill out it seems.” She and the other two went inside the office.

Sunset watched Adagio go into the office, then backed up to lean against the wall. She stood there, grinning a bit goofily. “That Adagio… She is… smoking hot,” Sunset said to herself. “Probably would never be interested… But… wow…” Sunset pushed herself off the wall, and started to wander in the general direction of her next class, still in a rosy haze from her newly-developed crush.

“Sunset?” Rainbow’s voice snapped Sunset out of her reverie.

“Huh? Oh. Hello, Rainbow,” Sunset said looking at the tomboy cooly.

Rainbow sighed, “Listen...I was kind of a...jerk before.”

“Yes. You were. And that’s coming from somebody who used to be better at it than you were,” Sunset retorted. “Please understand I say this as a friend, Rainbow, but you have a nasty habit of being a jerk at the worst possible times.”

“I was being stupid and thinking of the band above how you were going to feel…” Rainbow explained. “You aren’t bad anymore, I know that. I shouldn’t have shot you down like that.”

“I… can kind of see your point, too,” Sunset said with a huge sigh. “It’s going to take a lot of time for everybody to accept me, again. I was kind of hoping that playing with you guys would be a way to show that I’m not a bad person. But if people won’t give me a chance, just because of my reputation… I haven’t had the best day, today, with with all the stares and whispers… I shouldn’t have taken my frustration out on you.”

“So? Still friends? I can tell Fluttershy she can stop saying my middle name now?” Rainbow asked, shuddering.

“Never stopped being friends, Rainbow. I was just mad, that’s all. Friends can argue, and still be friends,” Sunset said with a shrug. “Just got to remember to communicate. You guys didn’t do that, and that was how I was able to tear you all apart that time, remember?”

“Yeah, come on, let’s head to class, I’ll meet you guys at lunch.” Rainbow said, walking off. “And why were you getting all starry eyed before I came around?”

“Uh… new girl,” Sunset explained. “Just…” She smiled a little. “Some girl…”

"You're a lesbian?" Rainbow asked.

"Bisexual. Twice the chance for dates, twice the chance for rejection," Sunset replied cheerfully.

“You haven’t…” Rainbow started.

“No, Rainbow. Sorry, but you’re not exactly my type,” Sunset replied with a kind smile much to Rainbow’s relief.

_______________________________________________________

At lunch time the seven friends gathered together in the cafeteria. They got their lunches, sat down at their usual table and commenced to eating, and chatting.

“Uhm… Sunset? I hope that Rainbow found you to apologize,” Fluttershy said as they ate.

“She did,” Sunset said with a nod.

“Oh. That’s good,” Fluttershy murmured with a nod.

Things were going fairly normally, until the door burst open revealing the trio that Sunset had given the tour to, earlier.

“Way to make an entrance, Adagio,” Sunset murmured looking kind of starry-eyed.

“Oooooh, Sunny’s crushing!” Pinkie declared happily. Then… Something strange happened. The trio began to sing in a rather good three-part-harmony.

Ah, ah-ah, ah-ahh

The singing immediately got the attention of the students, they all turning to look at the trio of singing girls curiously.

Adagio and the others started moving through the crowd, all three singing, while Adagio took the lead. All three just seemed to draw the eye, with their swaying hips, and alluring walks. Adagio seemed eager to draw more attention herself by caressing the hair and headgear as she passed by.

”We heard you want to get together. We heard you wanna rock the school.. We thought of something that is better...Something that changes all the rules...” Adagio met her cohorts in the middle of the cafeteria standing back-to-back with them.

”Why pretend we’re all the same, when some of us shine brighter?” Adagio sang.

”Shine brighter,” sang Aria and Sonata in a softer echo.

”Here’s a chance to find your flame” Adagio sang, coming up beside the math nerd with the square root heart button. She tilted his chin up, and seemed to sing right into his ear: ”Are you a loser or a fighter?” Adagio left the boy looking thoughtful, she seeming to smile at this small change in demeanor. She met up with the other two, again, and began to a choreographed set of gestures to the next part of the song.

”Me and you, you and me

Why don't we see who is better?

We don't have to be one and the same thing

Oh, what's so wrong with a little competition?” they sang, then sat down, legs crossed, in three chairs. ”Are you afraid of failing the audition?” The trio sang as they, one-by-one, uncrossed their legs, and displayed a thumb’s down.

The atmosphere in the cafeteria was slowly changing. Friends were eyeing each other in suspicion. Small arguments were starting to break out, here and there, and the general atmosphere just seemed more aggressive.

“... They’re… causing this?” Sunset asked, looking from the arguments to the trio that included her new crush.

“What’s all this green mist doin’ to them?” Aj said, looking at it.

“Funny, I don’t feel any different.” Pinkie said, sniffing the mist. “Just smells kinda like...seawater?”

“It… looks like it’s coming out of everybody who’s arguing,” Twilight said, as she watched, carefully. “And… It’s going into those three girls’ pendants.”

Sunset groaned, and plopped her head on her arms. “I finally get an actual, honest to goodness crush… and it’s on a baddie?”

“Enemy...mine…” Pinkie said, writing in a notebook.

“Let’s go get Principal Celestia!” Rarity said. “She’ll put a stop to all this nonsense about a competition!”

“I agree,” Twilight said. “This was supposed to be a friendly little talent show to help raise money for after-school activities, not some kind of… battle of the bands.”

The girls all got up, and rushed towards the Principal’s office. Not knowing that their troubles, were only just beginning.

Chapter 19 "Rainbow Rocks Part 2"

Chapter 19

“Rainbow Rocks Part 2”

“Sirens and Slumber Parties”

The seven girls had gathered inside Celestia’s office. They had hoped to warn her about what was going on. Only when they mentioned the fact that the Dazzlings want to turn the talents show into a competition...well…

“I think it’s a wonderful idea,” Celestia said to the astonished faces of her students. “A Competition is just the spice we need to bring out the talents of everybody in this school.”

“Professor, are you sure?” Twilight asked. “I’m worried that this competition will only engender bad feelings… And the girls, we talked about, seem to feed off those bad feelings.”

“The new girls? They have been such a help to us in fact.” Luna said, as she came in. “I doubt there’s any reason to be alarmed about three girls wanting to help out the school.”

“Hey what’s there to worry about anyway?” Rainbow said, shrugging. “If it’s a competition, we’ll just blow them away with how awesome the band is!”

“That’s the spirit Rainbow!” Celestia said with a smile. “Now I’m sure you all have a lot of rehearsal to get to.”

“Uh… Principal Celestia? Did they… talk to you about this competition thing?” Sunset asked, cautiously.

“Why yes. They even sang us a little song to show us that they’re qualified to be in such a competition,” Celestia replied, and both her and Luna’s eyes flashed green briefly.

“I see…” Sunset observed. “Uh. And you’re right. We do have a lot of rehearsal to get to…” Sunset moved to leave, a worried look on her face. The rest of the girls followed.

“You look worried,” Twilight observed.

“They got to them… Those three got to the Principals, and bewitched them,” Sunset stated..

Twilight nodded. “Let’s meet in the music room, away from the students trying to kill each other..”

__________________________________________________________

The girls all went back to the music room, pondering everything that happened in the last few hours.

Aj finally said, “If they’re usin’ dark magic, then why don’t we drag em somewhere and blast em with our guardian powers?”

“Too many witnesses darling,” Rarity said, sitting at her piano, mindlessly tapping a key occasionally. “Even if we could, we don’t know anything about them.”

“Ah guess yer right, for all we know they could have crazy powers that block the orbital friendship cannon,” Aj said, shaking her head.

“So we don’t take them on directly, big deal,” Rainbow said, getting up. “We just beat them in the competition, and while the crowds are focused on the Rainbooms, Private and Sunset can drag the Dazzlings off somewhere and then we’ll zap them!”

“Oh I don’t know Rainbow, it’s the crowds I’m really worried about,” Fluttershy added, hugging her song notebook.

“This whole thing stinks like old cheese,” Pinkie said, lounging on top of Rarity’s piano. “What was supposed to be a fun showcase of everybody’s talents is now...something far less fun.”

“Women who can beguile with their voices,” Sunset mused. “Sounds familiar… I wish I could remember where I saw it.”

“What about that... Element Hour thing ya did when…” Aj said, then stopped herself.

Sunset just sighed and shook her head. “Wouldn’t work. It would only bring the caster and those with an Element of Harmony into it.” She explained. “Though I do wonder why we weren’t affected.”

“Yeah, I didn’t feel an urge to argue with anybody after they started singing,” Rainbow said, crossing her arms in thought.

"Though I did like that blue haired one," Pinkie said giggling. "She was a hoot, the way she snuck those tacos and munched on them at the end."

“Wait… Maybe there’s something in those books of Principal Celestia’s I… uh… borrowed,” Sunset said getting up. “I’ll be right back. I’ve got to grab them from my locker.”

“I recorded their singing, so we could analyse it,” Twilight said holding up her cell phone. “Maybe if we can figure out the waveform of their hypnotic vocals, we can counter it.”

“Guess we’ll need a guinea pig!” Pinkie said, zooming out of the room and coming back with Spike in tow.

“Hey! What’s going on here?!” Spike said, bewildered.

“Darling, he’s my…” Rarity began.

“Yeah but he doesn’t have an element, and knows our secret so it’s no big!” Pinkie said, “Play it Twili!”

“Uh… he might be protected by being a Guardian Beast, Pinkie,” Twilight said, as she touched the play button on her phone, causing the Dazzling’s singing to play through its tiny speaker.

As the song entered Spike’s ears, he turned stiff. Suddenly his eyes flashed green. He then clenched his fists...and turned to Aj “YOU!” he yelled, pointing at her.

“Me?” Applejack said, blinking in surprise. “What ‘bout me? What’d Ah do?”

"I saw the looks you were giving Rarity! You obviously have been checking her out!" Spike growled, advancing on Aj.

“What?” Applejack said deadpan. “Now jus’ hold on a cotton pickin’ minute, I ain’t been doin’ anythin’ like that at all!”

“Liar!” Spike yelled at Aj.

“Ya wanna say that again, short-stuff?” Applejack growled.

“Well let me tell you something! Rarity is my girl! I love her more than anything in this world and nobody is going to take her away from me!" Spike yelled.

“Well that’s just fantastic, sugarcube. Happy ta hear it,” Applejack said putting her hands on her hips. “Now jus’ get it out of your little dragon brain that Ah’ve been checkin’ her out! One, I ain’t bisexual! Two, Ah’ve GOT a boyfriend of mah own!”

“Hey I’m the one who’s doing the yelling he-” He was cut off when Pinkie bonked him on the head with a comically huge squeaky hammer...that she procured from her bodice.

“Yeah Twili, I’d say it works on even guardian beast people.” Pinkie said, putting the hammer on her shoulder.

“Looks like it,” Twilight said, then eyed the hammer. “I am not going to ask how you have Amy Rose’s hammer…”

“I keep it around for bonking emergencies.” Pinkie said with an innocent smile.

“In your bodice…” Sunset said, raising an eyebrow. She had just gotten back in time to see Pinkie’s prodigious prestidigitation.

“Yeah, your new so you don’t know.” Rainbow said, “Don’t question how Pinkie hides things. One time I saw her pull out a claymore from her hair…”

“We’re talking about the giant Scottish sword, right?” Sunset asked. “Two-hander, used to take out mounted men?”

“Came in real handy to cut up that giant cake I made for my last birthday party.” Pinkie said, giggling.

________________________________________________

“Can’t believe I missed lunch because of that lecture...I like Fancypants normally but the guy can just go on and on about decorum and proper haberdashery,” Private said as he walked around the school. In the hallways, Private saw people constantly getting into arguments, and generally acting aggressive towards each other. Groups were divided that were once tight, friendships seemed to have been sundered. There was a general atmosphere of anger, and mistrust in the school.

“Geez, when did the school become a warzone?” Private asked as he almost bumped into Trixie and the other two members of her act.

His trek took him to the dimly lit hallway, he turned and spotted the Dazzlings standing there. They stood there looking rather smug. “Off by yourself? Aren’t you going to join in the preparations for the competition?” Adagio asked.

“You three must be the new arrivals,” Private said, crossing his arms at them. “I’m gonna take a wild guess and say that the fighting is your handiwork.”

“Oh, look who’s all figuring it all out,” Adagio said smirking.

“Maybe we should take him out,” Aria said, crossing her arms and glaring at Private.

“You mean, like, on a date? ‘Cause he’s kinda cute,” Sonata said earning a glare from the other two. “Wha-a-a-a-a-a-at?! He i-i-i-i-i-i-i-is!”

Private blinked at the statement then said, “You guys are going down, good luck trying to take me or my friends out, and sorry I’m seeing someone else,” He said, pointing to each girl respectively.

“Argh! SING you idiots!” Adagio snapped at the others, and they quickly began their harmonizing to try and bespell Private.

After their little spheal, Private just stood there. "Huh...was that supposed to do something? Huh… well..." He pointed at Adagio. "Your harmony is too dominant." He then pointed to Aria. "You came in too quickly." He then finally pointed to Sonata. "You were alright but could stand to use some refinement."

“What?! How weren’t you affected?!” Adagio uttered shocked.

“Hey! I came in just fine!” Aria protested angrily.

“He liked my singing,” Sonata squeed happily.

“Right, now if you’ll excuse me…” He said, walking past them. “I think my friends and I are going to put a stop to whatever you have planned.”

“We’ll see about that,” Adagio growled as they watched him leave, though Sonata did give him a cute little wave, earning her a dope slap from Aria.

__________________________________________________________

“The song didn’t have any effect on me,” Private said as he and the girls gathered in the schoolyard later.

“It’s probably because you have an Element, like all of us,” Fluttershy suggested.

“Still have no idea what my Element is though…” Private said, rubbing the back of his head in thought.

“Doesn’t explain why I’m protected,” Sunset chimed in. “I don’t have an Element.”

“Maybe you’re protected because you uh… had an element for a little while…” Fluttershy said, carefully.

“I tried to force an Element to do my bidding and turned into a raging she-demon,” Sunset said crossing her arms. “If anything, that should make me more susceptible, not protect me.”

“Whatever the case,” Rainbow said, looking over at Twilight who was pouring over the texts she got from Sunset. “Any luck on finding out who or what they are?”

“No… No… No… These sound like them, but they don’t look a thing like those girls…” Twilight said looking at an entry.

“So… what does it say?” Sunset asked.

“‘The Sirens’,” Twilight said ominously.

“But they don’t look like those noisy things on your brother’s car Twili.” Pinkie pointed out.

“Not those kinds of sirens, Pinkie,” Twilight sighed. “Apparently they’re like those women from the Mareaterrainian myth that used to beguile sailors into shipwrecking on their island. Only these look like extra-dimensional hippocampi… According to this, they use their voices to induce negative emotions, so they can feed off them.”

“A… hippo-whattie?” Applejack asked.

“A hippocampus is a mythological creature that’s half horse and half fish,” Twilight explained.

“So kind of a litteral take on a sea horse,” Sunset said sounding amused then blinked. “Or sea pony? That explains why they look human. They’re originally from Equestria, and came here! Anything pony-like, even a sea pony would probably be turned human!”

“So these things sing to get some grub,” Aj said thoughtfully

“So how do we take them out? If we can’t go all Guardian on them…” Pinkie said, sighing.

“Maybe...we don’t have to use our powers directly…” Rainbow said, getting up and picking up her guitar. She began playing a solo, and got so into it, rocking out… that the wings and pony ears appeared on her with a flash of blue light.

“WHOA!” Everybody else yelped.

“How did you do that?” Rarity asked.

“I dunno. I just got so into my music one day, these puppies appeared,” She said, flapping her wings as they slowly faded away.

“Wait… the music causes some manner of harmonic resonance with our Elements? This is amazing! We should analyze this phenomenon, so we can know how to properly use it to take out something else that isn’t held in a witching hour!” Twilight said, practically nerdgaseming.

Private just looked from Rainbow… to Twilight.

“Thinking about them Pony Ears huh, Privy?” Pinkie asked.

“Not now Pinkie…” Private said, stuffing a cookie into Pinkie’s mouth to ward her off.

“So this is perfect!” Rainbow said. "We go to the competition, rock hard, and use our magical powers to wipe those freaks off the map! I'll save the world and win this thing at the same time!"

“Rainbow? Remember what I said about being a jerk?” Sunset said tapping Rainbow’s shoulder.

“Uh, right sorry…” Rainbow said with a nervous chuckle.

“We still need info on what kind of music can take them out,” Private said. “I really wish I got them to spill earlier…”

“Hm… I’ve still got the recording. I’ll need to use my equipment at home to thoroughly examine it, to figure out how it can be disrupted,” Twilight said thoughtfully.

“Maybe you can try to interrogate them?” Aj suggested.

“Won’t work, Adagio and Aria will totally see it coming.” Private said. “Not so sure about the ponytail girl, Sonata. She just seemed kinda ditzy. Can you believe an evil siren actually smiled when I complimented her singing?” He then saw all the girls looking at him. “Why...are you guys looking at me like that?”

“You just had a brilliant idea, that’s all. You’re going to go and get some information out of their resident ditz,” Twilight said beaming.

“I’m the bait, is what you’re saying?” Private asked dryly.

“Darling, they don’t know about our magic, because we’ve been playing it close to the chest, so to speak,” Rarity said. “However, they know about you, and you being protected from their song. Also one, apparently, likes you.”

“Oh! Oh! I know how you can lure Sonata away from the others, too, Privy!” Pinkie said grinning.

“Why me…” Private groaned, facepalming.

___________________________________________________________

The Dazzlings were walking through the hallways like they owned the place, not that any of the other students were paying attention so involved were they in their conflicts. They reveled in the negative energy they had been causing, and feeding on it, feeling sated for the first time in ages, and they could feel their power slowly growing. Sonata was at the end of the little line they formed. She was following along until she smelled something better than negative energy…

She sniffed the air. “Do I...smell meaty, cheesy, sour creamy goodness?” She said, and turned around, to spy a taco sitting there on the floor...at the end of a fishing line. She tilted her head curiously at this, but shrugged, and began to sneak up on the taco. She pounced, trying to grab the delicious bit of Tex-Mex food. But just as she did, the taco moved away from her, just out of reach.

“Aww, c’mon, tasty taco, don’t be like that…” Sonata uttered, looking a little vexed. She followed the taco, making another grab, and missing again,as the taco was pulled away. She chased the taco around a corner. She always considered it pretty lucky they could survive on regular food, because she had fallen in love with the taco, long ago. Aria and Adagio never really felt sated on regular food but Sonata was, as always, the odd one out.

Just down the hall, Private was holding the fishing line. “Normally I would call this plan silly and nonsensical, but then I remember that Pinkie came up with it,” He said to himself as he kept luring Sonata.

“Just stay still, you tasty thing,” she said, as she inched closer and closer.

When she was close enough to him, and far away enough from the other sirens, Private let go of the line. “Caught myself a siren…” He said, and twisted the line a little so the hook came out, and Sonata could have her taco.

“Gotcha!” Sonata cheered, grabbing the taco, and munched it happily. “Mmmmm… Delicious crunchy spicy meaty cheesy goodness…”

“Sonata?” Private said, coming over and pretending he just stumbled across her.

“Huh? Oh! Hiiiiieeeeee… I remember you… You liked my singing,” Sonata giggled. “Oh… Wait a minute… How did you know my name? I don’t think we introduced ourselves, earlier…”

“A... friend told me you guys’ names.” Private explained. “Seems you like tacos quite a bit.”

“Yeah, the others get on to me about it, too…” Sonata said scuffing a foot. “But they’re just soooo good!”

“You mean your...sisters?” Private asked.

“Oh, no, we’re not related at all,” Sonata clarified. “It’s just we’ve been working together for so long that we kinda feel like siblings…”

“Well, you guys do sing pretty well together,” Private said, “Sounded almost...magical…”

“Well yeah. Our pendants kind of help with that, because otherwise we’d sound awful… uh… oops… I wasn’t supposed to say that…” Sonata said covering her mouth.

“Your...pendants…” Private said, looking at the one Sonata was wearing.

“SONATA!” Adagio yelled from nearby.

“Oh… I’ve gotta go… Bye!” Sonata said, running off.

When the sirens were out of the way, Private pulled out his phone and wrote a text. “Red Pendants, all wearing them. Possible link to their powers.” He wrote and sent.

Sunset noticed them too, Twilight texted back. They’re very protective of them.

Private thought more, and sent her another text. “Sonata said they would sound awful without them. Maybe look for something under enchantments?”

Will do. <3 you. Twilight texted back.

Down the hall, Sonata was being berated by Aria, while Adagio was glaring at him with her arms crossed. He smirked, gave them a peace sign, and walked off. Now they had something on the Dazzlings. Private could only hope that this would help in keeping CHS from destroying itself.
_____________________________________________________________________

“Okay. We know that it’s their pendants… We just need to find out what they are, and how to counter them,” Twilight said with a sigh as they sat in the music room. “Honestly, I wish we could all brainstorm on this…”

“Slumber party?” Pinkie suggested. “We could use a little R&R to go with the R&D. This whole Battle of the Bands, and the rehearsing, and everybody in school being all meanie weanie has got us kinda stressed.”

“What about Aj’s place?” Rainbow suggested. “We can use the barn to rehearse tomorrow.”

“Ya know that farm life starts early, right?” Applejack asked. “Like crack-of-dawn early. An’ knowin’ Pinkie, she’s sure ta want ta do slumber party shenanigans, an’ my bein’ home… Well I’ll feel plum obligated ta help out no matter how little sleep Ah’ve gotten.”

“Yeah I see where you’re coming from. I mean I’d offer my place but our apartment just isn’t big enough,” Rainbow said.

“It’s settled then!” Pinkie said, throwing confetti. “Slumber Party at Pinkie Paradise! Also known as home sweet homie.”

“Sounds good. We’ll bring the books on magic, and can do research, while we’re there,” Twilight said smiling brightly.

“Sounds cool. This’ll be my first slumber party, too. So I’m looking forward to it,” Sunset said smiling.

“Awesome! Super Slumber Party is a go!!” Pinkie cheered.

__________________________________________________________

Once again they gathered in Pinkie’s room, bringing sleeping bags, pajamas, and personal toiletries. Sunset and Twilight thought to bring the books they had borrowed from Celestia, so they could do their research. They got comfortable, and each gravitated to the activities that interested them most. Pinkie browsed MugTome, updating her status. Applejack and Rainbow Dash booted up Pinkie’s game console and started playing. Rarity and Fluttershy started setting out beauty products. Sunset started out helping Twilight with her research, but was pulled into an impromptu makeover by Rarity and Fluttershy.

Twilight looked up, smiling around at all her friends. Even with the threat of the Sirens, she enjoyed moments like this. She would have never known it if she has not been shoved out of her comfort zone. She sighed contentedly, and went back to looking through her tome.

“You got nothing on me Aj!” Rainbow yelled, totally in the zone. “I’ll clobber you and prove once and for that I’m the Raci-” She yelled in agony as Aj played her item. “The blue tortoise shell!? REALLY?!”

“Gotcha!” Applejack said, gleefully, as she gained a lap on Rainbow.

“Oh it is on!” Rainbow yelled, trying to get her lead back.

“There we go, darling,” Rarity said, as she finished up a two-tone polish job on Sunset’s nails.

“Whoa, that looks amazing,” Sunset said smiling.

“Now come in close,” Rarity said pulling out her phone. “I want to get a shot of the three of us.” Sunset leaned in from the left, smiling cutely, as Fluttershy leaned in from the right. Rarity took the selfie, and checked it smiling. “That turned out rather well.”

“C’mon Twili, join in the fun!” Pinkie said, laying on top of her friend as Twilight looked through the tome.

“Part of the reason I wanted to have us all together was so we could brainstorm on how to beat the Sirens… Not to say I haven’t been enjoying us all being together. Oh! Hey I think I’ve found those pendants,” Twilight said pointing to an entry with an illustration that resembled the Dazzling’s pendants.

“What’d you find?” Sunset asked, still having to be careful of her manicure.

“The Siren Stones. It says here, they’re unbreakable, unless a song of True Harmony is sung… I guess that’s to counter the disharmony their singing causes,” Twilight mused, thoughtfully.

“Good! you found something now will ya join the party? How about a game of Truth or Dare?” Pinkie asked.

“Okay okay,” Twilight said, getting out from under Pinkie. “Since you asked, I’ll start, truth, how are you and that Swarm boy doing?”

“Oh I just love my little Swarmie Warmie.” Pinkie said with a giggle. “But some days I really wish he could just hold me tight, take me to bed and *BEEEEEP!!*

________________________________________________________________

Once all the girls had fallen asleep, Twilight got up, taking the book she had found the information about the pendants with her. She carefully sneaked her way past the slumbering girls, and padded into the kitchen. She sat at the counter, opening the book to the Siren Stones entry, looking at it with a sigh. She then looked back toward Pinkie’s room and made a face.

“We really need to put site blockers on Pinkie’s laptop…” she muttered to herself shaking her head at the images that Pinkie’s ‘truth’ had conjured. She then tried to return to the book, only to groan a little in frustration.

“Can’t sleep?” Twilight looked up and saw Sunset came down the stairs into the kitchen herself. “Or are you still burning the midnight oil on our Dazzling problem?” Sunset asked.

“Pretty much. I’m just wondering how we can beat them. What would qualify as a ‘song of true harmony’ ? It doesn’t specify, and I’m no songwriter, so I doubt I could write one,” Twilight said, resting her head on her hands. “I’ve been looking to see if there is some kind of entry, elsewhere, but so far no dice.”

“Maybe some food can help us think be-” Sunset opened the fridge and blinked. “Do I want to know what Pinkie needs this much whipped cream for?”

“It’s probably better for your sanity if you don’t ask,” Twilight said with a chuckle.

“Anyways,” Sunset said, taking a can of whipped cream and eating some of it. “I’m sure you’ll figure it out eventually.”

“I… I could use some help,” Twilight said, looking at Sunset imploringly.

“What do you need my help for?” Sunset said a little sadly. “I mean, you’re the one who gets everything right. I’m just the girl who blasted a dance…”

“I don’t get everything right… Also you’re just as smart as I am. Between the two of us, I’m sure we’ll be able to figure something out,” Twilight said with a smile.

Sunset finally shrugged. “All I can think of when I hear ‘Song of Harmony’ is you guys singing your hearts out. Being Elements and all it’s bound to work…”

“Private’s an Element, too. Good luck getting him to sing in an all-girl band,” Twilight laughed.

“Oh, I think we could convince him with double puppy dog pout,” Sunset said, laughing in turn.

“The only thing that would do is melt Private’s brain,” Twilight giggled. “You saw what happened the last time…”

“Poor Private, so easy to tease,” Sunset said, and then turned, nearly screaming in fright at the sight of...Maud Pie? Maud was one of Pinkie’s sisters, but she was the polar opposite of the hyperactive Pinkie. She had neck-length periwinkle hair, with dull-looking sea green eyes, and an emotionless demeanor. Well she seemed to have no emotions. Pinkie insisted she did, though, but was hard for anybody but her immediate family to read properly.

“Boulder is hungry,” Maud said in her usual monotone.

“Huh?” Sunset said, blinking.

The dull-eyed gray girl held up a rock. She then reached up into a cabinet, pulling down a box of crackers, and "fed" the crackers to the rock, going back toward her room.

“And you’re sure she and Pinkie are related?” Sunset asked.

“Pretty sure. Maud surprised me, too, when I first met her,” Twilight said with a wry smile.

Sunset looked down for a minute. “To think...I wasted so much time hurting these wonderful people who would become my friends…” She said, hugging herself.

“You’re making up for lost time, now, Sunset,” Twilight said going to her and laying a hand on her shoulder. “You’re proving to be an awesome friend, too.”

“Thanks Twilight…” Sunset said with a little smile.

“Sooo, noticed you were eyeing up that lead Dazzling, Adagio…” Twilight said with a grin.

Sunset blushed brightly. “TWILIGHT!!!”

Chapter 20 "Rainbow Rocks Part 3"

Chapter 20

“Rainbow Rocks Part 3”

“The Element of Courage”

` The next morning, they moved from Pinkie’s house to Applejack’s, to make use of the barn for rehearsal space. Pinkie’s parents insisted they move, because they weren’t exactly fond of rock music. They practiced several different songs trying to make sure they do them well enough to get past the initial phases of the Battle of the Bands. They didn’t know how long it would take them to figure out how to create a song of True Harmony to defeat the Sirens.

“Okay, so what should we play to start with?” Twilight asked, looking through the tome between play sessions.

“Well, we gotta really wow them to ensure we stay in the running.” Rainbow said. “I’m thinking we sing the most awesome song in our repertoire, Awesome As I Wanna Be!”

“Ya mean yer ego-strokin’ anthem ta yerself?” Applejack asked crossing her arms.

“Uh, you mean ‘best song we got’ don’t you Aj?” Rainbow said, narrowing her eyes at Applejack.

“Hmmm… Nope. Ah think Ah got it right tha first time,” Applejack said with a huff.

“Darlings!” Rarity said, coming in with a rack of clothing. “I’m almost done with our costumes for the competition!”

“We kinda need tah get the band settled first before we deal with lookin’ nice Rares,” Aj retorted.

“And nobody is going to wear that Daft Punk outfit,” Rainbow added.

“Well I never!” Rarity huffed. “I go to all this work and this is how you show appreciation?”

“I’d appreciate if Rainbow wouldn’t have us singing that joke of a song.” Aj said, glaring over at Rainbow.

“Hey! The band was my idea! I’d figure a little respect is in order!” Rainbow yelled.

“Would be nice if you could respect others feelings…” Fluttershy uttered.

“Uh...guys...this was supposed to be fun…” Pinkie said, laughing nervously.

“Rainbow, remember what I said about being a jerk?” Sunset said cautioningly. “You’re doing it again. Also, respect is a two-way street. You have to respect your bandmates for helping you make it happen, and not expect them to stroke your ego every other song. There’s no such thing as a one-part harmony.”

“You stay out of this! You aren’t even in this band!” Rainbow yelled, then stopped at Sunset’s hurt face. “Wait...don’t... I didn’t mean…”

Sunset just shook her head, and stormed out, fuming, before she said anything that she’d regret.

“Nice goin’, sugarcube.” Aj said, keeping up her glare on Rainbow.

“I didn’t mean it like that I just…” Rainbow said, as Sunset stopped, and turned around.

“It’s, fine, we’re all just stressed about what’s going on,” She said with a sigh. “You can’t let little problems get in the way of what’s important. All of you working together is what makes you strong. You can’t let the little things get to you. Humans aren’t oysters. We don’t make pearls when irritated.”

“I get it,” Rainbow said, sighing. “Guys I know I was being a big jerk, and this whole thing was really to get back at Ray.”

“Glad ya admit it.” Aj griped.

“But what’s important right now is that we go to that competition, and kick Dazzling butt together,” Rainbow said firmly.

“Much better Rainbow,” Fluttershy said with a kind smile.

“Honestly though, it was pretty fun making this band.” Twilight admitted. “But let’s get to work, we got a lot of rehearsal time to get this song of harmony thing ready.”

___________________________________________________

The whole school seemed to have gathered in the gymnasium to either compete or to cheer on their favorite bands. Even so, the atmosphere was tense, with glares being exchanged around the room, and a lot of hostility being shown.

“Glad you guys made it,” Private said as the girls came in with their instruments. “So far nothing crazy is going on...aside from Ditzy’s idea of a band.” They looked over at the young woman with the lazy eye, and saw that she and her two friends had… a saw, a triangle and a cowbell.

“You do have to give them points for originality,” observed Sunset.

“Not to mention unorthodox instruments.” Rarity added.

“Anyways, we’ll be up after Snips and Snails.” Private said, looking over the schedule.

“Snips and Snails?” Twilight asked. “What are they going to be doing?”

“Oh dear… They’re going to be rapping,” Rarity observed. “It’s obvious from the hoodies, sunglasses and backwards turned caps.”

“Heh. Only you could figure out a music genre by their outfits,” Applejack said with a chuckle.

“Ditzy will be up after us, after her though, is them,” Private said, gesturing to the Dazzlings who were sitting nearby. “Something tells me they aren’t going to make this fair.”

“Right,” Twilight said, “You and Sunny should stay backstage in case any sabotage comes around.”

“Good idea,” Sunset said nodding. “With everybody this antagonistic, they probably wouldn’t be above cheating. C’mon, handsome.”

Private just facepalmed and followed, trying to ignore Twilight’s laughter.

________________________________________________________

“Ya know, it’s official, rap is the easiest style of music to ruin.” Rainbow said as they watched Snips and Snails give their performance.

“Not that it takes much,” sniffed Rarity. “One would think a basic understanding of rhyming meter would be sufficient, but the subject matter that many rappers choose is deplorable.”

“Yer a music critic?” Applejack asked.

“I just know what I like,” Rarity replied. Twilight just facepalmed at the rhyming of “orange” with “orange”.

“Ugh… this is painful,” she groaned.

When the performance was over, Principal Celestia took the stage. “A very... memorable performance by Snips and Snails,” She said, trying to keep sarcasm out of her tone. “I would also like to remind everybody that dropping the mike is not permitted.”

“Okay gotta cross that out of the choreography…” Rainbow said, making notes.

“Up next, we have a band made of some of our school’s best and brightest!” Celestia said, “The Sonic Rainbooms!”

“Which song are we doing?” Twilight asked, as they went onstage.

“How about… Shake Your Tails?” suggested Rarity. “It’s peppy, upbeat, and fun.”

“And guaranteed to get us a win…” Rainbow said as they all took the stage, picking up their instruments and getting ready for one epic song.

“Don’t forget to keep the magic on the down-low,” Twilight warned.

“So many people, I hope I don’t screw it up…” Fluttershy said nervously.

“WE’RE THE SONIC RAIN-BOOMS!!!” Pinkie yelled, smacking her sticks together before they all began playing.

”We’ve just got one day to get ready
And there’s only so much time to lose

Because tonight, yeah, we’re here to party

So let’s think of something fun to do.

We don’t know (we don’t know) what’s gonna happen

We just know (we just know) It’s gonna feel right

All our friends are here

And it’s time to ignite the lights!”

Private and Sunset smiled as they watched the performance together. That was until Private looked up, he elbowed Sunset. “Look!” he said, pointing up. On the catwalk was Photo Finish and a couple of her bandmates standing there. They then pulled out a large magnet, preparing to hold it up over Rarity, who’s outfit for the performance had a decorative metal fringe. It looked good under the lights, but that magnet could make it a liability.

“Oh great,” Sunset uttered, the pointed to the other end of the catwalk. There were Snips and Snails, getting ready to mess with one of the spotlights. “Looks like it’s time to buck RPG common sense and split the party.”

“I’ll deal with wingus and dingus.” Private said, preparing to sneak around the stage and go over to deal with Snips and Snails.

“This plan is brilliant Snips!” Snails said in his typical dimwitted-sounding manner.

“Course it is Snails!” Snips said. “I came up with it!”

“Somehow I don’t think you two could have the collective brains to solve first grade math…” Private said, standing behind them and cracking his knuckles. “Let’s talk…”

Sunset in the meantime had gone up to confront Photo Finish.

“Now to work da magiks, and get zhem out of ze competition!” Photo said as she started to lower the magnet.

“Don’t think you can win fair and square, huh?” Sunset observed, as she stood there tapping her foot.

“Like YOU are vun to talk!” Photo retorted.

“Yeah, yeah I’ve heard it all before. But if you really had faith in your own talent getting you to the finals, you wouldn’t be up here,” Sunset said with a sigh. “Now would you?”

Photo Finish growled a bit, pulling up the magnet, before heading back down to the floor, grumbling in German the whole way. Sunset nodded with a smile, and went to meet up with Private.

She found Private dusting his hands as he left the unconscious Snips and Snails hanging from a super wedgie on one of the lockers. He left a note on them saying ‘Sabotage Fail, nice try Dazzlings’.

“That should keep those two from causing trouble,” He said, walking back over to Sunset.

“I talked Photo out of her sabotage attempt. Told her point blank that if she didn’t have faith in her abilities, she wouldn’t be attempting to cheat,” Sunset said with a grin.

“Sadly these two thought it would be a good idea to fight a guy who knows how to do a police hold.” Private said, gesturing back to them. “Guess we make a pretty good team, backing up those girls.”

“We sure do,” Sunset said with a grin. “Can you imagine what would have happened if they had succeeded?”

“Poor Rarity…” Private said, “But yeah, we did good.” He said, holding up his hand for a high five. Sunset gleefully high-fived him, and stood with Private in the wings watching the Rainbooms finish their set.

“We were awesome!!” Rainbow cheered as they went off the stage.

“Wow… Performing on stage is kind of a rush,” Twilight said fanning herself. “I hope we made it…”

“Of course you did,” Sunset said, giving Twilight a noogie. “You were great!”

“HEY!” Twilight yelped.

“Catch a break everybody, we still got a long way to go before we finish this.” Rainbow said, and everybody split up after that. Some spectating Ditzy’s...band. Others like Sunset, were heading into the bathroom.

Sunset came out of the bathroom, only to find Adagio and the other Dazzlings with her. Adagio smirks at the sight of Sunset. “Your friends are simply adorable Sunset…” She said.

“Ah…” Sunset uttered, blinking in surprise, then cleared her throat. “They’ve been pretty good to me. Helped me through a bad time…” she continued mentally berating herself for being unable to speak to Adagio properly.

“It’s a shame that they don’t stand a chance though.” Adagio said, smirking smugly.

“They may be immune to our song now, but not when our full power is unleashed…” Aria said, laughing a little.

“Yeah it’ll be so cool! Say hi to that pink one for me will ya? She’s a hoot!” Sonata said, smiling.

“SONATA!” Adagio and Aria yelled at their third member.

“You guys think you can stop us huh?” Sunset said, suddenly getting some courage. “You can’t stop all of us!”

“All?” Adagio said, raising an eyebrow. “Oh don’t tell me you consider yourself part of them.”

“They’re my friends,” Sunset said firmly. “And I stand by them, like they’ve stood by me. Also, for what it’s worth, I’m immune to your little song, too.”

“So what? You really think that you can just stroll on into this school and have everybody forget what you did?” Aria said cruelly.

“Kind of know what’cha did, pretty nasty even by our standards,” Sonata said, giggling.

“Course, we could use somebody like you on our side.” Adagio said, “Once those Rainbooms are battered and broken under our foot and the world is ours, I’m sure we can find a place for you.”

“As if I’d turn my back on them!” Sunset yelled, ignoring a rather sexy image in her head of her and Adagio. “The Fall Formal was my mistake, I’m willing to pay the price for it.”

"Oh that wasn't the mistake...the mistake was believing they will ever truly accept you back..." Adagio said, cruelly. "All you are is a walking liability, they coddle you like a broken bird who's broken it's own wing. You believe you can fly, but you can never escape what you truly are. May as well accept it, before you find yourself on the wrong side of our power…”

The Dazzlings laughed as they left Sunset behind. Sunset felt a deep pain in her heart, knowing that some of what they said was true… But not all of it. Velvet said she had been brave to face up to her Mother, and Sunset was sure that Velvet would say the same of her coming back to CHS. Never mind she had been chosen by a phoenix. A phoenix! That was a sure sign that she was turning herself around, because the phoenix was a symbol of rebirth and renewal. It took courage to face Glory, and it took courage to come back and face all of the ridicule and bad feelings. Now she would use that same courage to help her friends defeat the Dazzlings.

Sunset ran back into the gym, and saw her friends sitting down...as the curtains rose on the Dazzlings as they began their performance.

”Oh-whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh

You didn’t know that you fell

Oh-whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh” they harmonized.

“Now that you’re under our spell,” Adagio said, then sang, taking the lead. ”Blindsided by the beat. Clapping your hands, stomping your feet. You didn’t know that you fell...”

”Oh-whoa-oh-oh,” harmonized Aria and Sonata.

”Now you’ve fallen under our spell,” Adagio sang again.

”Oh-whoa-oh-oh,” harmonized Aria and Sonata, before all three started to sing again.

”We’ve got the music, makes you move it

Got the song that makes you lose it

We say ‘jump’, you say ‘how high?’

Put your hands up to the sky

We’ve got the music, makes you move it

Got the song that makes you lose it

We say ‘jump’, you say ‘how high?’

Put your hands up to the sky

Oh-whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh

You didn’t know that you fell

Oh-whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh

Now that you’re under our spell”

After the initial performances, the brackets had been chosen, to have the head-to head competitions. The Rainbooms were quick to eliminate Octavia and her cello in their round. Surprisingly, though, Bulk Biceps and his violin playing eliminated Snips and Snails. Lyra and Bon Bon eliminated their competator as did Trixie and the Illusions. The Crusaders eliminated Ditzy’s rather unique band with their rather enthusiastic punk rock performance. The acoustic trio put together by the Eco Kids was eliminated by a rock band formed by the Music Dudes. Of course the Dazzlings eliminated the Dramatics handily. The eliminations continued until there was only the Dazzlings left on the right side of the bracket. On the left side was the semi-final round of the Rainbooms versus Trixie and the Illusions.

“That just leaves us to take down Trixie’s group,” Rainbow said as she adjusted the bracket, while Trixie and the Illusions got on stage.

“Yeah… Wow this has been grueling,” Twilight said leaning against a wall as the performance began.

Sunset watched the performance. “Ya know, she’s actually not that bad.” she said thoughtfully.

“But geez, her song is all about her big ego. I mean who could tolerate somebody so full of themselves?” Rainbow said with nary a hint of irony. Rarity and Applejack looked at each other, then at Rainbow.

“I have no idea what-so-ever, darling,” Rarity uttered deadpan.

“Ah mean it’s not like we don’t know anybody else like that.” Aj added, just as deadpan. “But Ah can imagine it could be annoyin’ tah most people.”

“I know right?!” Rainbow exclaimed, dense as ever.

“All right. Private and I will watch for more shenanigans. Which song are you going to use, this round?” Sunset stated, privately amused by how dense Rainbow could be.

The band members began making their way towards the stage as Trixie’s song came to a close. “Guys, come on, we’ll mop the floor no matter what song we sing,” Rainbow said with confidence. “Liiike…”

“C’mon Rainbow, we really dun need tah sing that.” Aj said.

“But it’s Trixie we’re going up against! We can totally phone this one in before we get to the real prize!” Rainbow said. “Just once is all I ask.”

“I don’t think this is such a good idea..” Fluttershy said, nervously.

“Fine. We’ll jus’ sing it once, ta get it outta yer system,” Applejack said with a huge sigh. “Jus’ remember don’ get so into it, ya show off yer ears an’ wings, okay?”

“Fine fine, let’s do this!” Rainbow said, leading the charge onto stage again.

“Ego versis ego… How appropriate,” Rarity observed, as they got into place.

Rainbow took charge in the song, as the other girls played along, most carrying rather sour looks at being talked into singing this one. Private and Sunset stood off to the side, so far nobody else was trying to sabotage, considering there were so few bands left it was understandable.

Rainbow kept playing, and got into it more and more. The crowd was roaring, the music was awesome! She just had to...she suddenly saw Raiden in the crowd, that awed look...he was totally floored by her….SHE HAD TO SHOW UP THAT JERK!! Rainbow started playing harder, faster, longer. Getting so into it that...part of Rainbow’s ear began to shimmer…

“Oh no… Geeze, Rainbow… I’ve got to get to her amp,” Sunset groaned facepalming. “You go for the curtains, Private.” She ran around behind the backdrop, trying to get to Rainbow’s side of the stage, to pull the plug on her amp, before she went into her full transformation.

Private tried to reach for the curtains, but in the process, snagged his leg on one of the ropes, pulling it taut enough that Sunset tripped over it. She yelled as she went barreling into Rainbow, knocking her over. Rainbow’s guitar went flying and landed head first in one of Pinkie’s drums, which brought an abrupt end to the performance.

“Oooow…” Sunset groaned. “What happened?” She stood alone on the stage, looking out to the stunned crowd as the ruins of the Rainbooms were behind her.

“Is that…?”

“It is!”

“HA! Knew she hadn’t changed!”

“There’s the Sunset Shimmer we love to hate!” came from the audience. Sunset just stood there, stunned for a moment, before fleeing backstage. Private got up, groaned and began to close the curtain quickly. He then got in Sunset’s way.

“Sunset it was all my fault! My foot got snagged and I…” Private tried to apologize.

“WHAT THE HECK WAS THAT?!” Rainbow yelled, when she caught up to them.

“You were starting to show your magic!” Sunset yelled back. “I was going for your amp, when I tripped, and ended up on stage!”

“YOU COST US THE WIN!” Rainbow yelled at her. “Maybe I should toss you out to the crowd! Let everybody have their way with the school’s number one troublemaker!”

“I KNEW it!” Sunset growled. “Not only were you in this to stroke your own ego, you NEVER trusted me! Everybody but YOU thought I was worth taking a chance on, but not you! You took every chance you could to try and block me out!”

“Now I guess we know it was for the best!” Rainbow argued.

“RAINBOW AND SUNSET SHUT UP!”

Both of them got quiet as Twilight got between them. “Now you are both going to calm down and act like civil human beings while I discuss whether or not we got out.” Twilight said firmly. “First of all it was an accident, and not worth yelling at Shimmer about Rainbow. Sunset, we don’t need you adding to the yelling either. Am I clear?”

Sunset took a deep breath, and let it out. “Okay. Yeah. Just… Look, I’m sorry, Rainbow. I was just trying to hel-”

“I think we’ve all had enough of your ‘help’ Shimmer…” Rainbow said, turning around to try and collect her guitar.

Private walked up to Twilight, “If anybody should be yelled at it’s me for making that cord taut…” He said sadly.

“Just, let’s go and hear Celestia knock us out of the running…” Twilight said, taking his hand and they both walked out from backstage.

Celestia and Luna were working on the score. Trixie was nearby looking smug. However the Dazzlings approached the two administrators. Then they started to sing in their three-part harmony.

“What are they doing?” Twilight asked, staring at the whole scene.

“Well, was nice while it lasted.” Private said with a sigh.

Soon, Celestia walked up to the pair. “Congratulations you two.” She said with a smile.

“Uh, wha?” Twilight and Private said in unison.

“We’ve tallied the scores, and The Rainbooms will move on to the finals,” She said happily.

“You did see the disaster on stage didn’t you…?” Private asked.

“Yes, but we decided that was a fluke, considering your performances in previous rounds. I am sure you’ll keep Sunset away from the stage, after this,” Celestia said with a nod. “The finals will be tonight, at the Saddledome.”

“Thank you, Professor,” Twilight said, still stunned by this, then looked at the Dazzlings. “You don’t think they saw Rainbow starting to transform, do you?” she asked Private

“Let’s just hope it’s them being cocky and not that.” Private said, worriedly. “Because it just seems like everything is going from bad-” Him and Twilight return to the Rainbooms to see that the bickering turned into full blown arguing. “...to worse.”

“So?” asked a morose looking Sunset.

“Did… did we get eliminated?” Fluttershy queried, close to tears.

“No...we got into the finals.” Twilight said. This prompted exclamations of disbelief from the band.

“But our performance was a disaster! How in tarnation can we be goin’ to tha finals?” Applejack asked.

“Dazzlings.” Private said ominously.

“We’d better pack up, and head to the Saddledome,” Twilight said. “We’ll need to be ready for tonight’s performance…”

____________________________________________________________

“Their performance wasn’t better than the GREAT and POWERFUL TR-R-R-RIXIE’S!” Trixie yelled in her usual bombastic fashion, stomping around the gym floor. “This is a TRAVESTY! A TRAVESTY!”

“It really is!” Adagio declared, laying a hand on Trixie’s shoulder. “The Rainbooms don’t deserve to be in the finals, when your band was so much better in the semis.”

“And wanted it so much more,” Aria said, sidling up to Trixie as well.

“Alas! This is the way it’s going to be: Dazzlings versus Rainbooms,” Adagio said dramatically.

“Unless, of course, the Rainbooms don’t manage make it to their set, or are held up for some reason,” Sonata observed in her usual guileless fashion.

Trixie looked thoughtful, then chuckled evilly to herself.

__________________________________________________________________________

The Rainbooms had gathered onstage at the Saddledome. They were in the process of setting up for their performance, that night. Fluttershy was working on her tambourine, while Rainbow was doing a mic check, with Sunset accidently causing a lot of feedback on Rainbow’s microphone.

“This doesn’t make any sense. We were awful,” Fluttershy said as she checked the balance of the little cymbals on her tambourine. “Doesn’t anybody else think it’s strange that we’re the ones who made it to the finals?”

“Course it’s strange, question is why did the Dazzlings want us in the finals?” Twilight said thoughtfully.

“Maybe they want an easy win or something?” Rainbow suggested.

“It just doesn’t make no sense,” Aj said, shaking her head. “Any luck on that whole ‘song of harmony’ business?”

“Not really,” Twilight sighed. “I’m no songwriter…”

“The best thing I could think of was have all you Elements singing your hearts out,” Sunset said with a shrug. “But even I’m not so sure about that anymore…”

“This whole thing has just been one disaster after another!” Rainbow groaned.

“Indeed it has! Especially you Rainbooms going on to the finals, when the GREAT and POWERFUL TR-R-R-R-RIXIE should be playing!” Everybody turned to see Trixie with her hand on a nearby lever. “Now Trixie will ensure VICTORY!!” She dramatically pulled the lever, and the seven girls realized they were all standing on the trap door leading to the storage room below. They all yelled as they fell down into it.

Adagio laughed as she watched the action from afar. “I told you that someone would give them a push.” She said with a grin.

“But she didn’t push them,” Sonata said in her usual ditzy way. “She pulled a lever.”

“Ugh, go back to la-la land Sonata,” Aria groaned.

_____________________________________________________________

Aj and Rainbow began pushing and shoving at the door. “1-2-3!” Rainbow shouted and both girls tried to tackle the door, only to bounce off it. “Damnit! It won’t budge!”

“Please tell me I got bars…” Twilight said, trying to get through to Private, then sighed with relief. 911! We’re trapped in the storage room beneath the stage! Please get us out!

“This is what they wanted,” Sunset said. “They knew Trixie would pull something like this if she lost unfairly.”

“THIS STINKS!” Rainbow yelled, kicking an amp in frustration.

They waited for hours, trying the door, sending texts to Private and Spike, and generally fuming at the situation. It was becoming very tense, as the little irritations that had been getting to everybody over the course of these past few days were coming bubbling to the surface.

“I can’t believe this… all that work…” Rainbow said, pacing. “My band was going to rock the joint…”

“OUR BAND!” Applejack and Rarity chorused, glaring at Rainbow Dash.

“It might have been your idea to start the band, but it’s not just your band!” Applejack yelled.

“And I had the most perfect outfits for us to wear,” Rarity said wistfully.

“AGAIN with the costumes!” Applejack said, frustrated. “Nobody cares what we’re wearin’!”

“I care, Applejack! So sorry I was trying to make a creative contribution to the band!” Rarity yelled.

“HEY! Anybody, here, remember fun?! I’ll give you a hint! It’s the EXACT OPPOSITE OF BEING IN THE RAINBOOMS!” Pinkie yelled.

“You really shouldn’t be so pushy Pinkie Pie! I warned you all about me being in front of crowds!” Fluttershy added to the argueing.

Sunset watched the five friends devolve into petty bickering. She looked over at Twilight, she was seriously starting to panic. Everything was falling apart, and there was no….

Sunset blinked and saw the green mist from earlier rise up from the five friends. The negative energy was coming from them! The Dazzlings were getting an all-you-can-eat buffet from the arguing! And form the sound of it, they had just taken the stage after Trixie’s performance.

“STOP! You have to stop!” Sunset yelled. “This is what they have been after all along! They’re feeding off your magic!”

“How can they be feedin’ off our magic? It’s tha magic of friendship,” Applejack asked.

“Look, ever since you started this band, I’ve noticed that you all have been letting little things get to you. I’ve been trying to warn you, but… I guess you all still kind of mistrust me, and I haven’t really been trying that hard, because either I get yelled at, or most of the time I feel like it’s not really my place…” Sunset explained, rubbing the back of her head. “What I do know that if you don’t work out even the smallest problems right at the start, the magic of friendship can be turned into something else…”

The five stopped arguing, and when they did the mist slowly disappeared. “I can’t believe… it was us…” Rainbow said sadly.

“I’m so sorry everyone,” Fluttershy added.

“It’s no big Fluttershy,” Pinkie said, hugging her friend from behind.

“I can’t believe how much of an idiot I was…” Rainbow said, shaking her head.

“We all were kinda thick headed, sugarcube,” Aj said with a sigh.

“Indeed, darling,” Rarity added, putting a hand on Aj’s shoulder.

“And... I was seeing this, but I didn’t do anything… I guess I was hoping everybody would just… work things out…” Twilight said shaking her head. “I should have helped with all of this, helped us work these things out, before they got so out-of-hand…”

“Ignoring a problem because you feel it isn’t important can hurt you in the long run…” Sunset said, and rolled up the sleeve of her jacket, revealing the remains of a nasty bruise. “For years I ignored mother’s...handiwork because I thought it would make me strong in the long run. But...now I know now you can’t just hide or run away from problems. You have to face them...otherwise everything will fall apart, from something as ordinary as a band to something greater like our magic.”

“I… owe you big time for what I said, Sunset.” Rainbow said, coming up to her.

“You were frustrated, we all were.” Sunset said, holding up a hand. “Only...no amount of apologies can help us with the door stuck as it is.”

Everybody suddenly stiffened as the door clicked, and it opened wide and they all saw Private standing there. “Huh, so this is where you guys were hiding,” He said with a smile.

“Private, where have you been! I sent you texts, hours ago!” Twilight said glomping him.

“Kept having students get in my way,” Private explained. “Adagio must’ve known I’d try to come and get you guys. Thankfully, I found somebody who knew a shortcut and had a key to this storage room.” He gestured behind her to show Vinyl standing there, giving the crew a thumbs up.

Vinyl lifted the headphones off of her ears. “Cuz of these, I couldn’t hear those weird girls singing the ‘make everybody a dick’ song,” She explained.

“Wow… Who knew your headphones would come in handy?” Twilight asked with a chuckle.

“Now ta show those Sirens we’ve still got tha magic of friendship inside of us,” Applejack said determinedly.

“And there’s only one way to do it!” Twilight said grinning.

“We’re getting the band back together?” Pinkie asked.

“We’re getting our band back together,” Rainbow said with a grin, causing Pinkie to squee.

“And Fluttershy’s latest song would be a good way to get the Dazzling’s attention,” Rainbow Dash added giving Shy a one-armed hug.

“We’re about ta go all musical Guardian on those sorry Sirens and save tha world,” Applejack said with a smile. “What say we do it in style, Rarity?”

“Oh! I thought you’d never ask!” Rarity said, pulling out clothes rack of five very stylish, yet rocking outfits.

“Let’s blast those Dazzlings!” Rainbow cheered as everyone went to work.

___________________________________________________________

The Dazzlings strutted out onto the stage, dressed to the nines, and harmonizing in an ethereal sounding chorus that caused their pendants to absorb the magic that had escaped from the Rainbooms while they had been arguing beneath the stage.

”Welcome to the show,” Adagio sang, as Aria and Sonata harmonized in the background. ”We’re here to let you know. That our time is now. Your time is running out.”

The trio then went into their vocalizations, again, seeming to make a cascade of musical sound with their “ah-ahs”. Apparently it was taking time for them to absorb the Elemental magic from the stage, and integrate it with their own. As they sang however, the Rainbooms all stood on the hill nearby, adorned in the costumes Rarity made for them.

“We’re way too far away!” Rainbow said. “How are we supposed to be heard from up here?”

*HONK HONK* They all turned to see Vinyl driving… a car over to them. It was white with blue trim, with a custom paint job of musical notes on the doors and a purple unicorn hood ornament. When Vinyl came to a stop, she… did something, and the car… transformed. A soundscreen flipped out from under the hood, as a row of lights came up behind it. The front wheels flipped under, revealing a pair of lava lamps. The doors folded down, and the the car just… transformed into an epic sound system.

“You know Octavia is going to be pissed when she found out you blew the Music Department’s budget on a...Wubmobile.” Private said.

“Celestia was totally down with it, strangely enough,” Vinyl said grinning. “Though proposing it while she was tryin’ to talk to that cool-lookin’ red-eyed dude may have helped.”

“We’ll worry about the financials of it all later!” Rainbow said, “Everybody! Hook up your instruments! Let’s hurry!”

Meanwhile on the stage, something was happening. The Dazzlings seemed to have gotten to the meat of their song.

”Feel the wave of sound

As it crashes down

You can't turn away

We'll make you want to sta-a-a-ay” They sang, as a red wave of their magic engulfed the audience, causing all their eyes to go vacant, as they stared up at the Dazzlings’ performance. The Dazzlings then began to float into the air, and were engulfed in a red glow as they sang:

”We will be adored.

Tell us that you want us

We won’t be ignored.

It’s time for our reward” The Dazzlings then transformed, gaining long ponytails and pony-like ears like the Elements did, but the wings that sprouted from their backs looked like fins.

”Now you need us

Come and heed us

Nothing can stop us now!”

Suddenly from the hilltop behind the cheap seats came the sound of music. Brighter, less ominous, and it brought the students, temporarily, out of the Siren-induced stupor.

”Oh-oh oh-whoa-oh

I’ve got the music in me

Oh-oh oh-whoa-oh” came the six-part harmony of the Rainbooms.

“Impossible!” Adagio growled as the Rainbooms sang from on top of the hill.

”I don’t need to hear a crowd

Cheering out my name

I didn’t come here seeking

Infamy or fame,” Twilight sang, taking the lead, but was quickly joined by the others.

”The one and only thing

That I’m here to bring

Is the music, is the music

Is the music in my soul,” They sang, and as they got into it, they all, one-by-one began to transform in tune to their song.

”Gonna break out (Out!)

Set myself free, yeah” First Applejack transformed, and then Rarity changed into her more pony-like form.

”Let it all go (Go!)

Just let it be, yeah” The next transformation was Fluttershy’s, which was quickly followed by Rainbow Dash’s, as they kept rocking out to the music.

”Find the music in your heart

Let the music make you start

To set yourself apart” Finally came Pinkie and Twilight’s transformations, they both growing the ponytails, and gaining the pony ears. Twilight would usually wonder why she, too, sprouted wings, but was too busy singing her heart out to care just now.

“So the Rainbooms want to turn this into a real battle of the bands?” Adagio asked, her voice amplified by both the dome’s acoustics and the sound system. “Then let’s battle.”

”What we have in store (ah-ah)

All we want and more (ah-ah)

We will break on through (ah-ah)

Now it’s time to FINISH YOU!”

As they sang, their eyes glowed blood red. Their power flowed into all three of their pendants in a spiky waveform and circles very reminiscent of Guardian Beast summoning circles appeared over them. A trio of hippocampuses came flying out of the circles, but they seemed less like Guardian Beasts and more like spectral projections of the Sirens’ Equestrian forms, controlled by the girls on stage. They were each colored similarly to the Dazzling that controlled them. Adagio’s was a golden orange, Aria’s was purple, and Sonata’s was a light blue. The trio of spirit animals glared at the Rainbooms and flew over to attack the other band.

“Push them back!” Pinkie yelled, going into a drum solo and sending a wave of magical sound at the Sirens, pushing back Sonata’s blue one. They all began playing, and Vinyl turned up the volume, and somehow rainbow colored shockwaves blasted from the speakers scattering the Sirens.

Rarity played a solo on her keytar, sending a blast of gems at Aria’s Siren form; as Fluttershy shook her tambourine, sending a wave of butterflies into Sonata’s. Twilight sang an impressive solo, sending a wave of stars to blast Adagio’s Siren form, but Adagio was quick to respond with a high note solo of her own. She sent red waves of sound to block Twilight’s stars and push Twilight herself back. Twilight glared up at the orange Siren, only to look a bit worried as the other two flew up. The Dazzlings, through their sirens, began a strong choral assault; their combined sound pushing the Rainbooms back, causing them to fall to their knees, and Twilight to drop the microphone.

The microphone rolled over to land by Sunset’s feet. She looked down at the mic, uncertain, as the Dazzlings grinned triumphantly.

Then Twilight felt… a spark as she looked at her adoptive sister. “Sunset Shimmer! We need you!” she said urgently. Sunset looked at Twilight startled then watched as Private reached down, picked up the mic and handed it to her.

“We’re backup for them right? Well it’s time we got on the front lines, Sunset,” He said with determination.

“What, you’re going to sing, too?” Sunset asked with a half-grin as she took the mic.

“Maybe not sing… but definitely empower,” He said, as a spark entered his eyes and in his hand formed a stylized conductor's baton.

Sunset smiled and took off her jacket, tossing it to the wind then stepping determinedly to the front of the band with her friends.

Private had no idea what power compelled him to move as he did, but magic seemed to flow with every turn and twist of the baton. As he conducted, Vinyl started up a drum solo as a lead-in to Sunset beginning to sing.

”You’re never gonna bring me down!

You’re never gonna break this part of me!

My friends are here to bring me ‘round

Not singing just for popularity!” Sunset belted out, defiantly, pointing a finger at the Sirens, then helped Twilight up, who joined her on the next refrain.

”We’re here to let you know

That we won’t let it go”

Private waved the baton, launching chords of light into the other Rainbooms, causing them to get the boost they needed to get back on their feet again.

”Our music is a bomb and it’s about to blow!” The Rainbooms all sang. Then Twilight and Sunset took the lead again.

”And you can try to fight

But we have got the light” The Rainbooms all sang the next part, stronger than ever.

”Of friendship on our side!” Twilight and Sunset formed a rainbow-colored wave, and sent it against the Sirens, pushing them back. It hit both the spirit creatures, and the Dazzlings, themselves, causing their demonic eye-glow to fade. This caused Adagio to look confused to say the least.

”Got the music in our hearts

We’re here to blow this thing apart

And together, we will never

Be afraid of the dark!” the Rainbooms all sang, together, their harmony stronger than ever before.

The crowd had just recovered from the spell the Dazzlings had put on them. They had no real idea of what was going on here. Just that an epic battle of the bands, unlike anything they had ever seen, was in full swing. They knew who to cheer for now, though, and it wasn’t the Dazzlings. They cheered their hearts out for the Rainbooms, who were fighting for everything this school should stand for. Their cheering was so intense that chords of light started coming out of everybody in the crowd, flying towards the Rainbooms in a glorious display.

Private’s eyes suddenly glowed white, and he raised his baton and the cords collected over to the tip of it becoming a ball of glowing light. Private then turned to the Rainbooms and with a flick of his wrist… sent the light into Sunset…

Sunset began to float into the air and glow with a golden light. Sunset transformed just as her friends had, gaining pony ears, and growing a long ponytail. Then something amazing happened. Around Sunset’s neck formed a beautiful golden necklace with a gemstone bearing Sunset’s red and yellow sun emblem. A comforting voice, almost sounding like Velvet’s, said in her mind…”Courage…” Sunset looked truly awed, then shook herself out of her stupor. She joined her voice to her friends’ again but she had tears in her eyes.

”Here to sing our song out loud

Get you dancing with the crowd

As the music of our friendship

Survives, survives!”

The girls sang so intensely, their power shot up into the sky in a rainbow of power. The magic formed a large magic circle, bigger than anything they have created before. Private held up his baton and said in an otherworldly voice that wasn’t his own: “GUARDIAN TITAN! ALICORN!”

All look up, including the Dazzlings, as a massive alicorn with a beautiful flowing mane, large horn and beautiful wings appeared out of the magic circle. It stood behind the Rainbooms, a towering figure that dwarfed the Dazzlings’ siren forms. From the auditorium came the sound of the entire audience singing along with the Rainbooms’ song in harmony and friendship. Their singing seemed to empower the titanic alicorn even more.

”Got the music in our hearts

We’re here to blow this thing apart

And together, we will never

Be afraid of the dark!

Here to sing our song out loud

Get you dancing with the crowd

As the music of our friendship

Survives, survives, survives!”

At the height of this glorious harmony, the Alicorn reared, and it’s horn glowed with a brilliant light. The Dazzlings in desperation launched another wave of sound at the beast. But the Alicorn then stamped down, unleashing the magic collected in it’s horn, first ploughing through the wave of sound like it was tissue paper, blasting apart the ethereal sirens, and then hitting the Dazzlings themselves. The trio screamed in pain at the assault, but the true horror came to their faces… as their pendants shattered into a thousand pieces. They fell to the stage, the pieces of their pendants on the floor, they and their spell forever broken.

The trio quickly grabbed the pieces of their pendants and attempted to sing, but their effort was so horribly off-key it prompted the audience to drive them off the stage with boos and thrown fruit. The Dazzlings ran off into the night, not to be seen for… a while at least.

The Rainboom’s magic faded away along with their elements after the Alicorn also faded as well. Private blinked, watching the conductor's baton fade away too. “What... was that?” He said to himself.

Sunset pinched herself, then looked down at her wrist. It was still there. A bracelet like all the others wore. “I have an Element… I have an…” she said, still sounding positively flabbergasted.

Twilight smiled, and took her adoptive sister’s hand. “You’ve earned it, you’re really one of us now.” She then gestured to the roaring crowd.

For the first time in her life, Sunset didn’t feel arrogant about this victory… just genuinely happy to finally be a part of something bigger than herself.

“I kind of wonder what’ll happen to the Dazzlings, now, though...” Fluttershy said.

“Who cares about them? Without those pendants they got as much singing talent as your average pop star,” Rainbow said, smiling in victory. She then walked over to Sunset. “So... heard there’s gonna be a position opening up in the Rainbooms for a rhythm guitarist. You interested?” She held out a hand to Sunset.

“Hm…” Sunset said, feigning thinking it over, then grinned. “Of course! I’d love to help make our band rock extra hard.” With that, she shook Rainbow’s hand.

The Dazzlings defeated, the crowd roaring, and the Rainbooms triumphant. CHS’ first (and possibly last) Battle of the Bands was a success, for the good guys at least. Most of the students would barely remember what happened during the battle. Many apologized to each other for the, as Vinyl put it oh so graciously, ‘Rise in Dickatude’. Nobody knew what happened to the Dazzlings, they just ran off into the city following their defeat. What happens to them, later, is a story for another day.

But, as they say, the battle was won but the war is far from over…

_____________________________________________________________

“Something is going on there…” A teenaged boy with well kept black hair and green eyes said as he looked at a bulletin board, Canterlot High right in the center. “I have no idea what’s causing all these recent happenings...but I’m going to find-”

“Spera! Come on we’ll be late!” A female voice yelled from outside the boy’s dorm.

“I’ll be right there Indigo!” The boy replied, going over and opening his desk drawer. Inside was a strange black book, with runes adorning it in some unknown language. He held it in his hands, as it gave off an acid green glow...

Chapter 21 "Aftermath of a Band Battle"

Chapter 21

“Aftermath of a Band Battle”

“How to Love Your Siren”

The Battle of the Bands was long over, the crowds were gone, and even Vinyl had called it a night and had taken her Wubmobile home. The Rainbooms, however, had volunteered to help with cleanup; and were out in the stands and backstage picking up trash and sweeping. Even though they were kind of tired from that titanic battle they had fought with the Sirens, they felt they had a duty to clean up the mess.

“You know, they never show the aftermath of these things on most superhero shows,” Twilight observed, as she swept. “I know it’s terribly mundane, but you’ve got to wonder if there are folks in places like Maretropolis and Trotham that have started businesses just to clean up after superhero messes.”

“A little hard work never hurt nobody.” Aj said, moving some debris.

“Though I do fear for my nails at this rate…” Rarity said, looking at her nails as she tried to move some trash to a nearby can.

“Just think of it as an opportunity ta get ‘em done up nice, as a reward fer a job well done, Sugarcube,” Applejack suggested.

“Oh! What a brilliant idea! Thank you, Applejack,” Rarity exclaimed happily, going back to work.

Behind the stage, Rainbow was packing up the band’s instruments. She got up dusted her hands off and turned to find Raiden standing there. “Sweet band, babe,” He said with that grin of his.

“Thanks. Not like I need your approval or anything, though,” Rainbow said with a smirk. “I have to say they have been the best. Especially for putting up with me.”

“Maybe you guys can open during one of my shows?” Raiden suggested. “Then maybe afterwards we can...jam again.”

“Hmmmm. First…” Rainbow said thoughtfully, as she walked up to him. She then KNEE’D him in the gonads. “That’s for stealing my first kiss! I’m not some conquest! I’m not going to be another notch on Raiden Bolt’s belt! You hear me!” She then grabbed his collar, pulled him to her, and proceeded to kiss the living daylights out of him before dropping him. Raiden fell down, clutching his gonads.

“Worth it…” He groaned as Rainbow strutted off.

Rainbow returned to the others, Rarity smirks at the sight of her. “Finally letting your brutish brand of affection out Rainbow?” She asked.

“Eh. Maybe,” Rainbow said with a grin. “Hey, Private, you need to talk to Ray about business stuff. He wants us to open for him, sometime.”

“I’ll try as soon as he’s ready to get back up,” Private said with a chuckle.

“Perhaps you will tame him after all,” Rarity added.

“Tame huh….?” Rainbow said, getting an evil grin on her face.

“Uh oh, I think we gave Dashie some really not teen rating ideas,” Pinkie said.

“Should I stock up on leather?” Rarity queried.

Onstage Luna stood looking out over the empty stands with an air of melancholy a flier for the Battle of the Bands in her hand. At the very bottom was an advertisement for a “Surprise Performance by Celestia and Luna”.

“We were under a Siren’s spell? That certainly explains why we agreed to this,” Luna said, making a face.

“I should take greater precautions in case somebody tries to control our minds again,” Celestia said, coming to stand beside her sister.

“I was so looking forward to our surprise act, too,” Luna said with a huge sigh.

Celestia suddenly came over with a mic in hand. “Whoever said we had to cancel?”

“You want to… But there’s nobody here,” Luna said, sounding stunned.

“Who cares? It’s us two doing what we love. I can see no better reason to do it than that,” Celestia said with a smile. Luna grinned back, then ran backstage to change.

Twilight wiped her brow as the last of the mess was cleaned up. All of her friends gathered around. “Okay, evil is beat, place is cleaned up, Battle of the Bands dealt with. Who wants to head to Sugarcube Corner for-” She stopped as the stage suddenly lit up. Suddenly there was a sound like somebody had ran their fingers across a piano’s keys high notes to low, then background vocal ah’s came in with drums, guitar, tambourine and bass. An intro played for about seventeen seconds, leading to an “oooh-oooh” before a pair of voices sang out:

”You can dance, You can jive

Having the time of your life!

See that girl, watch that scene,

Diggin’ the dancing queen!”

Onstage were… Principal Celestia and Vice-Principal Luna, both dressed in jumpsuits and wearing wigs. Luna was dressed in green, wearing a short brunette wing. Celestia, on the other hand was wearing a longer blonde wig and wearing a red jumpsuit. Both looked like they came out of the seventies but there they were on stage singing their hearts out.

“Oh my!” Rarity uttered with a gasp.

“Is that… Professor Celestia and Vice-Principal Luna?” Twilight asked.

“What’s with those outfits?” Sunset asked.

“They’re dressed like the lead singers of Abba,” Rarity replied, prompting a collective “huh” from her friends. “Am I the only one here who likes vintage music?”

“Well Ah guess even Principals/Princesses gotta have fun somehow,” Aj said, watching the performance.

“Poor Twilight, if her vision Celestia was shattered befor-” Rainbow looked on as Twilight looked to be in a daze.

“Please excuse me all of you...my whole worldview is about to be shattered for the twentieth time this year.” Twilight said with a sigh. “I will admit, though, Professor Celestia has got a great voice.”

“The song’s kind of catchy,” Sunset observed, as she watched them sing, and move to the beat of the music. “Maybe I should add it to my playlist.”

“It’s all so lovely…” Fluttershy said, “Uh...where’s Pinkie…?”

“Oh no..” Private groaned.

Suddenly Pinkie was behind them, drumming along to the beat, dressed in a sleeveless black vest, shoulder-length blonde wig, and black slacks. Celestia and Luna look back at her, startled, then shrugged, and continued their song. They sang well into the night, their unintended audience enjoying the show to it’s fullest.

________________________________________________________

In one of the more run down parts of town lies a small abandoned home. The Dazzlings had been using it as temporary shelter. Right now though, it was more of a panic room considering that’s exactly what the Dazzlings were doing. Adagio, Aria, and Sonata all ran inside, Adagio closing and locking the door.

Adagio held the broken remains of their pendants in her hands. “Quickly! Did all of you get any pieces?!” She demanded quickly.

“I’ve got mine,” Sonata said, holding out her pieces.

“Got mine, for what it’s worth,” Aria said holding her pieces.

Adagio grabbed the pendants quickly, and tried everything to put them back together. But no amount of pushing or hitting them together did anything but make noise. After her last attempt, Adagio sighed in defeat. “It’s no use, Discord was the one who made these pendants. None of us are sorcerers at all. I doubt we’d be able to find anybody as well versed in magic on this world to even attempt to fix them.”

“Except, you know, the ones who broke ‘em in the first place,” Sonata observed. “But I don’t think they’ll wanna fix ‘em.”

“I think that Principal could be a sorceress, too, considering how easily she fell under our sway,” Aria stated. “Remember, the unicorns were the quickest to do our bidding on Equestria. The more magic they had, the quicker they fell. Well except for the Starswirled guy.”

“It’s no use. Even if they could use the magic they wouldn’t know how to make them,” Adagio said, then looked at the other girls gravely. “Aria, Sonata, those pendants are what kept us immortal for so many centuries...we could face the very real possibility that age will come rapidly over the next few days…”

“You mean we could, like, turn to dust or something?” Sonata asked, eyes going wide.

“Maybe… we’ll… just start aging from current ages? I mean if we don’t start going all wrinkly by tomorrow, that’s something to kinda hope for, right?” Aria asked.

“I don’t know,” Adagio said sadly. “Those pendants were supposed to be indestructible. I never made a plan in case something did happen to them…”

“Well… Maybe we’ll think of something tomorrow if we’re not, like, dust by then,” Aria said. “Right now, though, I’m beat…”

“Yeah. I’m tired too… Today was long,” Sonata said yawning.

“Right...let’s hope we don’t perish in our sleep first…” Adagio said as they all went over to the different rooms of the house to get some sleep, and ponder their future.

___________________________________________________________

Saturday morning, Sonata woke up first and she woke up hungry. It was a feeling she hadn’t felt for over a millennia but it prompted her to get up, check the kitchen, then leave the house in search of food. She was sure that the others would want food, too. Sonata wasn’t sure how they were going to get it, though, because they had no money. She wandered around, stomach growling, trying to think of something, when she saw a very familiar face.

“Hey, that’s Private,” Sonata said to herself, her pace picking up. “He’s a nice guy. Maybe he’ll help me find food…” She started to follow him, hoping to make it seem ‘casual’ that they ran into each other.

Private walked along a little ways, unaware of Sonata following him. He came up towards Sugarcube Corner, where Sunset was waiting. She waved and then stopped, grinned and laughed a little.

“Is there something on my face?” Private asked.

“No, but somebody followed you home.” Sunset said with a laugh.

“Huh?” He looked behind him to see Sonata standing there looking guileless as always. “GAH! Sonata!? Where did you come from!?”

“We-e-e-ell… When a mommy sea-pony and a daddy sea-pony love each other very very much…” Sonata started, scuffing a foot.

“You know what I mean!” Private yelled at her. He then sighed, “Look Sonata, I really don’t want to hear about how you came out of mommy okay?”

“Silly Privy. I came out of Daddy,” Sonata giggled.

“Like an actual sea...never mind…” Private groaned.

“So… What are you going to tell Twilight about you having a stray Siren follow you home?” Sunset asked with a grin.

“That’s enough out of you,” Private snipped. Then he looked back at Sonata, “Just what are you doing here anyway? We didn’t see you Dazzlings after you split from the Battle.”

“We were kinda panicking. Y’see, those pendants aren’t supposed to break, and you, like, totally broke ‘em,” Sonata said with a shrug.

“So you guys did really lose all your powers when those things broke,” Sunset said thoughtfully. “So you guys can’t suck out negative energy anymore. Are there any other side effects?”

“Well Adagio was kinda worried that we’d, like, totally rapid age, overnight, and turn to dust,” Sonata said twirling the end of her ponytail around her fingers. “Aria was hoping we’d just… start aging normally but we’ve been around for, like, a thousand years, so…”

“Well you don’t look like you are turning to dust or anything,” Private said.

“Right now, though, I’m just really really hungry,” Sonata said and her stomach growled as if to emphasize this fact. “Heh… Kinda used to eat negative vibes… Can’t do that anymore…”

“Well, we’re here at Sugarcube Corner, may as well fill her belly.” Private said, opening the door for them.

“Think we ought to get some for the others?” Sunset asked,

“They’re bound to be hungry, too,” Sonata said as she looked at the baked goods in the display, trying so hard not to drool.

The three entered the store, Pinkie suddenly appearing as she always does at the stand. “Welcome to Sugarcube Corner home of all your baking nee-WHAAAAAA!!!” Pinkie’s eyes suddenly grew wide as she saw Sonata coming in with them.

“WHAAAAAA!!!” Sonata yelled in response, then giggled grinning at Pinkie. “That was funzies.”

“Wow! Yeah it totally was!” Pinkie said cheerfully. “I’m Pinkie Pie!”

“I’m Sonata Dusk! It’s great to finally meet you! You are SUCH a hoot!” Sonata said beaming at her new-found buddy.

“Crap...we have two of them now…” Private groaned.

“Eh, sanity’s overrated, anyway,” Sunset observed with a shrug.

“Uhm… I kinda don’t have any money, and with what you and your friends did to our pendants… We kinda need to eat now…” Sonata said, looking like a little lost puppy.

“Oooh. Good puppy-dog pout,” Sunset whispered to Private.

“Don’t worry, betwen me and Aj I’m sure we’ll have you and your friends filled up in no time!” Pinkie said. “Now, allow me to show you the wonders of CUPCAKES!” With that, the pair dove into the kitchen, Pinkie singing about Cupcakes and the making of them.

___________________________________________________________

Adagio paced inside the house as Aria sat down in a nearby chair. “She couldn’t have gone too far. I can’t believe she would..okay she is stupid enough to wander off by herself!” Adagio growled in frustration.

“Maybe she went to get us some food,” Aria suggested. “I mean I woke up ravenous, and we can’t feed off negative energy anymore, so…”

“I just hope she hasn’t done anything too stupid…” Adagio grumbled as the door suddenly opened.

“Hiiieeee! I learned how to make cupcakes, today!” Sonata said, slamming open the door, a large bakery box. “I even brought plenty to share!”

“Sonata!” Adagio said, coming over. “Where were you?!”

“Maaaking Cupcakes!” Sonata singsonged.

“Uh...yeah...I’m taking like...half of these…” Aria said, snagging some of the cupcakes and going off to a table to eat them.

“But we don’t have any money Sonata, you didn’t steal them did you?” Adagio demanded.

“Of course not! Pinkie said I could have them, because they were from my learning how to make them!” Sonata said gleefully. “She even thinks I could get a job at Sugarcube Corner.”

“YOU WORKED WITH ONE OF THE RAINBOOMS?!” Adagio yelled. “It’s their fault we’re even in this mess! Especially that meddlesome Sunset! Who does she think she is, joining to save their sorry hides?!”

“Somebody yell my name?” came Sunset’s voice from outside, sounding rather amused.

“Oh… yeah… Sunny’s coming by with more food…” Sonata said sheepishly.

“Now you invited them here?! Do you just lick spark plugs when we aren’t looking too!?” Adagio yelled.

“Could somebody help me with this box? It’s kinda heavy,” Sunset said from outside.

“We needed food, Dagi… And Pinkie and Applejack turned out to be kinda nice…” Sonata said, going to the table and putting the box of cupcakes down to go and help Sunset with her burden. They came in both carrying a rather large box that they set on the table. Sunset arched back, once relieved of her burden with a small groan.

“Ugh… Applejack carried that by herself... That girl is probably stronger than most guys…” Sunset muttered.

“What are you doing here…” Adagio said, glaring at Sunset.

“Helping Sonata. Seriously, there was no way she could carry that huge box of food from AJ’s house to here,” Sunset replied with a smile. “I know what it’s like to be alone and hungry, so I was happy to lend a hand.”

Adagio narrowed her eyes at Sunset, and as Sonata and Aria went to eat, she came up to Sunset. “Don’t think this means we’re friends or anything. I’m only doing this to make sure we don’t starve…” She said firmly.

“Fine. Have it your way. But having friends makes things easier,” Sunset said, “and that’s personal experience talking. Sure it’ll take time for people to trust you, but… It’ll be worth it. Anyway, enjoy. If you need anything else, just send Sonata. She’ll probably spot Private and start following him again.” Sunset then half-waved to Sonata, and went out the door, closing it behind her.

“Uggh, that woman! Who does she think she is?” Adagio grumbled.

“I Phink she likf you!” Sonata said with a mouth full of cupcake.

“Swallow Sonata, for pete’s sake…” Aria groaned.

“*GULP* I said I think she likes you!” Sonata said, again, after swallowing.

“Don’t be ridiculous, she’s a human, even if she has really beautiful eyes, luscious hair and a nice looking bod-” Adagio stopped herself, and found that she was blushing brightly. “UGGH!! What is wrong with me?!” She stomped away.

“And I thought that Rainbow Dash girl was in denial.” Sonata said.

“Just eat your food…” Aria groaned.

___________________________________________________________

Rarity was at her shop, sewing the dress for her birthday party, humming happily. It was going to be such a nice day. Pinkie had her party already planned, and had taken her cake request. She had invited all her best friends, and their significant others. She just hoped that Spike would be there. He had been rather distant, lately, and keeping quite busy. Rarity was more than a little concerned that Spike had changed his mind about dating an older woman.

Her thoughts were interrupted by the ringing of the doorbell. She got up and opened the door to find Spike standing there with his hands behind his back. “Hey Rarity, did I interrupt anything?” He asked.

“Spike! Why… no, nothing important, really. Do come in, won’t you?” Rarity said, opening the door. “I… I was just thinking of you, actually…”

Spike walked inside, seeming to be very nervous. He looked up and saw the dress Rarity was making. “Wow, that’s gonna look great on you, Rarity,” He said with a smile.

“Why thank you, Spikey-Wikey,” Rarity said with a smile. “I do hope you’ll be able to come to my party…”

“I am, but I... see I’ve been working really hard on this gift,” He said, his face blushing a little. “And well… I wanted to give it to you early…” He soon presented a small red wrapped box to her. “I was just so excited when it was finished I just had to wrap it up and give it to you.”

“Oh, Spikey-Wikey, you really didn’t have to give me anything,” Rarity said taking it, and carefully unwrapping it. “I’m just happy you are with me.” She set the wrapping paper aside, and opened the box. When she opened it however, her eyes grew incredibly wide. Sitting there was arguably one of the rarest gems in the world, a Fire Ruby. It had been carved into a heart shape and was put into a gold setting and hung from a fine gold chain. “Oh my… Spikey-Wikey how did you ever…”

“I found it a long time ago,” Spike explained. “Took me forever to cut it in the right shape. You see, gem work is kind of a hobby of mine. I thought if anybody deserved something like this, it’s you…” He scuffed his foot nervously, awaiting her response.

Rarity pounced upon the hapless boy, taking him in her arms, and kissing him passionately. She then peppered his face with kisses, whispering “thank you” with each kiss. “Oh Spikey-Wikey… I… I am moved beyond words.”

“Uuuuuhhhh…” Spike said, totally stunned by the kissing bombardment.

“Darling, I would think you’d be used to us kissing, by now,” Rarity giggled. “But you just gave me one of the rarest and most precious gemstones on Earth… Of course I’m going to thank you by showering you with kisses. It’s the most I can get away with… for now.”

“Well, you kind of blow away my expectations every time so...yeah I got stunned for a little bit.” He said with a nervous chuckle after coming to his senses.

“Oh, just wait until your eighteenth birthday, my Spikey-Wikey,” Rarity purred. “I’m sure I’ll blow away more than just your expectations.”

“I...I...uuuuuhhh…” He said, and then went back to being stunned again as his face turned so red it rivaled Tomatoes.

“Oh dear, there he goes again…” Rarity said, amusedly, as she guided him to her nearby chaise, and sat him upon it to recover. Rarity stopped by a mirror, and put the necklace on, then sighed, touching it a happy smile on her face. She would never regret the decision she made, choosing him above any others. It was with a smile on her face that Rarity went back to working on her party dress, keeping an eye on her poor Spikey-Wikey as she did so.

_____________________________________________________________

Sunday, Sunset was out in the park, picking up some trash, as part of some self-imposed community service. Sunset had decided to spend part of each weekend doing things around town to make the community a better place. She felt it was a way to pay it forward, since she had been given a second chance. She listened to her MP3 player as she went through the park, poking trash with the trash picker and stuffing it in the shoulder bag she had been issued by the parks service, enjoying being out on a nice crisp fall day.

As she walked however, a shadowy figure was stalking her. Well, it was really just Adagio wearing her hoodie but she sure looked shady. “I’m going to get answers out of you Shimmer…” Adagio said, firmly, picking up a large stick and waiting for Sunset.

”I got shivers

When you touch my face

I’ll make you hot

Get all you got

I’ll make you wanna say...” Sunset sang along to her music, as she went along, oblivious to her stalker. As she walked to pick up some trash...Adagio swung the stick, knocking out Sunset as it hit her in the head. Sunset fell to the ground with a low groan, dropping the trash picker.

______________________________________________________________

Sunset groaned again, as she slowly crawled her way back to consciousness. She found she couldn’t move her arms or legs. Looking down and around made her realize this was because she was tied to a chair.

“Oooonnnnh… My head…” Sunset groaned. “Ow… I’ve got a freaking massive headache, and I’m tied to a chair… It had been such a good day, until now…”

“Wake up!” Adagio’s voice yelled at her. Sunset blinked her eyes to find the siren glaring down at her.

“Adagio? What the hell is going on?” Sunset asked. “Why am I tied up, like this?”

“So you won’t go swinging around Guardian powers,” Adagio said still glaring. “Now, I want to know exactly what you did to me. What curse or spell did you cast on me after my pendant broke?”

“None that I know of,” Sunset said looking really confused. “Why do you ask?”

“Don’t play dumb! Ever since you defeated me I cannot get you out of my mind!” Adagio yelled at her. “Ever since my pendent shattered all I can think about is you and your stupid beautiful eyes and your...GAAAH!!” She groaned in frustration.

“You… You think my eyes are beautiful?” Sunset asked as some red came to her cheeks, and she looked very surprised. “Uh… I… I don’t think that’s a curse. Apparently… You… Wow… You’re attracted to me… I never thought you’d…”

“ATTRACTED?!” Adagio said, taken aback.

“Uh… Yeah? Why do you sound so shocked? You act like you’ve never been attracted to somebody, before,” Sunset stated, quietly using her fire powers to try and free her hands at least.

“But, I...I don’t...understand how can I be…” Adagio said, suddenly looking very confused.

“How can you be what?” Sunset asked. “And could you untie me? I’m not going to go all guardian on you, I promise. I want to help, and… me being untied would be a bit less… uh… confrontational.”

“And why should I trust you? Just because you’re saying something as silly as me feeling love. I haven’t felt love in centuries!” Adagio argued.

“What did that pendant do to you? You haven’t felt love for…centuries?!” Sunset said, stunned. “Wow… Apparently I have a thing for older women…”

“As if a human could understand…” Adagio said dismissively.

“Try me?” Sunset asked.

“Fine. You see, Aria, Sonata and I were not always sirens. Back in Equestria we were a subspecies of pony that lived under the sea, Sea Ponies.” Adagio explained with a sigh.

“And I was a unicorn, but I was reincarnated as a human, here. Apparently you had a more direct route,” Sunset observed.

“Yes, under the sea I was the youngest in a long line of noble Sea Ponies. I was prepared to make my debut to the world…only to find out too late that I...couldn’t sing,” Adagio said, her fists tightening as she remembered it. “I was utterly humiliated. Sea Ponies who can’t sing were considered outcasts and genetic defects…”

“Owch. Harsh,” Sunset observed, gazing at Adagio with some sympathy.

“As a result I was laughed out of Atrotica…” Adagio said with a quiet sadness. “I wandered the sea for months, hopelessly alone. I eventually found Aria and Sonata, both of them were outcast for the same reason I was. We then grew tired of being treated like dirt, and wanted revenge...so we contacted a creature named Discord…”

“Oh… He gave you those pendants… I have not heard good things about him, I really haven’t. He has ways of changing people to suit his whims,” Sunset said making a face.

“At the time we were desperate...the pendants gave us the power to control whoever we liked,” Adagio said. “All we had to do was absorb negative energy to sustain ourselves and we would remain young, beautiful, and have amazing voices forever...until you Rainbooms ended that.”

“Well, you did turn all our classmates into a bunch of dicks, and mind-controlled our principals into going along with your scheme to keep them dicks,” Sunset said with a shrug.

“Yes, but the pendants being destroyed still doesn’t explain why I can’t stop thinking about you, Shimmer…” Adagio said.

“Hmmm… You never felt love, after you put the pendants on? And I bet you were hungry for the first time in a millennia too, am I right? Also, was the only time you ever felt kind of happy was when you were causing conflict, and negativity?” Sunset asked, looking thoughtful as she did so.

“Yes, yes, and yes…where are you going with this?” Adagio asked.

“I think those pendants suppressed your ability to feel positive emotions,” Sunset replied. “Discord wanted you causing as much… well… discord as possible, so he made the pendants tweak your emotions so you would. You had to eat negative energy, so you had to cause negative energy. But by causing strife with your voices you ended up feeling a rush of power over those weaklings. You deserved to make them fight over you and do your bidding, and you deserved to eat their negative energy, because they were so gullible.” Sunset made a face. “Wow… That sounds kind of familiar…”

“So your saying…” Adagio said, blinking.

“I’m saying that maybe the pendants breaking isn’t a bad thing. It may be a second chance. As somebody who knows a thing or two about second chances...take this one, Adagio. Take this one and change for the better,” Sunset said firmly.

Adagio’s whole demeanor changed, the strong and forceful leader of the Sirens made way for a more vulnerable girl, facing positive emotions for the first time in a long time. She walked to Sunset, and slowly began untying her. “I...I’ll try to change...try to adapt to this new way of life with...positive emotions…” She said, nervously.

“I’ll help however I can,” Sunset said, working the feeling back into her hands. “I’m… still kind of amazed you’re attracted to me though… I mean I’ve been kind of crushing on you since I first saw you…”

“And I… couldn’t return your feelings…” Adagio said, guiltily. “The truth is Sunset I… when I look at you now, my heart beats so fast. I want to hold you, run away, scream to the heavens, and say incredibly sappy things all at once…” She held a hand to her heart. “I don’t... I just can’t make sense of it all…”

Sunset bit her lip, then stood up. She took a couple of steps toward Adagio, and nervously held out a hand. “I… We… could try figuring it out, together… If you want to, that is…”

“Even after all I did and said to you?” Adagio asked, her eyes glistening a little.

“Second chance, remember?” Sunset said with a kind smile.

“Sunset…” Adagio whispered, with an almost reverence..she took a step close to Sunset, took her hand...and the girls looked into each other’s eyes…

Sunset caressed Adagio’s cheek, and carefully brought her lips to meet those of the former siren kissing her sweetly, Sunset was internally jumping for joy. Adagio’s eyes widened, she felt a rush of such wonderful and terrifying emotions...but simply closed her eyes, and returned the kiss Sunset was willing to give her. They held each other’s hands as they kissed one another.

In each other...they found what they were missing.

Author's Note

Special thanks to Uotapu on Deviantart for this splendid comic that provided inspiration for this scene.
http://uotapo.deviantart.com/art/SECRET-SHOW-492742047

Chapter 22 "Flash"

Chapter 22

“Flash”

“Yeah, we made Flash a jerk. It’s a different dimension, remember?”

One fine day in the music room, Twilight had stayed behind to help clean up after the Rainbooms had a particularly good practice session. Her obsession with order was coming in handy to keep all the power cords sorted and in their proper place. Meanwhile Rainbow Dash was putting the instruments into their cases and putting them on the designated shelves.

“Awesome session, Twi. D’ya got it from here? I’ve gotta book to Soccer practice before I’m late,” Rainbow said, as she slid her guitar into its shelf.

“Sure,” Twilight said.

“Can’t wait till after it’s done though. Dad’s gonna pick me up.” Rainbow said, grinning.

“You and your dad are pretty close huh?” Twilight asked.

“Course,” Rainbow said proudly. “My dad is the best there is, can’t imagine life without him.”

“What about you-” Twilight stopped herself as she saw Rainbow’s shoulder’s slump a little. “Oh...I shouldn’t hav-”

“It’s okay, you didn’t know Twilight.” Rainbow said with a shrug. “Yeah, my mom died when I was real little. Dad and I have lived by ourselves ever since.”

“I’m sorry,” Twilight said.

“It’s fine Twilight, I didn’t even really know her.” Rainbow said. “And I grew up just fine.”

“Aside from the ego, the brashness, the ignoring of people’s feelings…” Twilight said, ticking them off with her fingers.

“Hey nobody’s perfect,” Rainbow said, chuckling. “Anyways, see ya, Twilight.” She proceeded to walk out.

Twilight pondered this for a moment. “Growing up without a parent, I guess I should count myself lucky.” She said to herself.

As she got to work, she heard the door open.

“Uhm… Hello?” came a male voice from the door. Standing there was a fairly good-looking boy with blue hair that kind of stood straight up, and blue eyes. He was wearing a black jacket with a white and red stripe horizontally across his upper chest, blue jeans, and black sneakers. Underneath the jacket he wore a white t-shirt with a shield underneath a lightening bolt.

“Hm? Oh. Hello. Were you wanting to use the music room?” Twilight asked, looking up at him. “I’ve just about finished putting away our power cords.”

He stopped when he saw her, and stared at her for a while. “It’s...really you…” He said, almost astonished. “Twilight Sparkle...right?”

“Uh… Ye-e-es… I am Twilight Sparkle,” Twilight said, looking back at him with a distinct feeling of unease.

“Sorry if I freaked you out,” He said apologetically. “It’s just I’ve heard so much about you. My name’s Flash Sentry, I go to Cloudsdale High.”

“Really? I… I didn’t know I was so famous,” Twilight said eyeing the strange boy. “Uhm… Any particular reason why you’re here, Mister Sentry?”

“Well, it was to find you really.” He said, closing the door behind him, checking to make sure nobody was there. “I’ve been looking for you for a long time. I...know about your um...after school activities. Truth is...” Suddenly his back glowed, just like Rainbow when she summons her wings...which is exactly what came out of Flash’s back. A pair of orange colored wings presented themselves before Twilight.

“I… see… You’re another Guardian. Again, I don’t see how I’m so special, Mister Sentry,” Twilight observed. “I’m one of seven Guardians at this school. I’m part of a team.”

“Well yeah sure,” Flash said, his wings disappearing. “But you’re going to need all the help you can get. In fact I’ve been fighting probably longer than you have, so you can relax a little as I take some of the edge off.”

“Yeah, no. I don’t think so,” Twilight said crossing her arms. “I have a responsibility to the world and the people in it. It would not be a good thing for me to just shirk my duties on the say-so of some random stranger from a rival high school.”

He blinked, totally not expecting that reaction. “I’m offering to help, I don’t see why that’s a problem. And hey, maybe even with the extra time, we can hang out and stuff.”

“The problem is that I don’t know you. Before Sunset Shimmer’s heel-face turn, she proved that not all guardians are trustworthy,” Twilight said crossing her arms. “You come here, specifically to find me, and for some reason that just makes me suspicious, not relieved. So I will have to say ‘no’ to your gracious offer. And I don’t think we can hang out, either… You are from a rival high school, after all.”

“Don’t let that stop you. Look I know I just came out of the blue, but I do genuinely want to help.” He explained. “I’m not saying we’re going to immediately trust each other, but I’m pretty sure if you give me a chance you might find we...click I guess.”

“‘Click’... I sincerely doubt that. I’m already dating somebody. I’ve already ‘clicked’ with them,” Twilight said with a frown. “You, I just don’t trust at all. Yes it’s because you came out-of-the blue, and waited until I was alone before showing yourself. If you knew so much about me and my, quote unquote, after-school activities, you would know that Rainbow Dash is a guardian, too.”

“That lesbian chick is a guardian?” Flash said, almost dismissively. “Come on, you’re the only one that really matters in the group.”

“One, Rainbow Dash is not a lesbian. Two, no I am not. Like I said I’m part of a team. I don’t consider myself the leader, or anything, either. My team and I work best when working together, and I will not have some stranger coming in and dismissing them out-of-hand,” Twilight said beginning to actually look angry.

“This a joke right? Because this is not how it was supposed to go down at all. And who’s the twit dating you? He should know that he doesn’t have a chance in the world now that I’m around,” Flash said, completely serious which only ticked off Twilight more.

“This is no joke, MISTER Sentry,” Twilight said coming up to him, and poking him in the chest. “And you are the one who doesn’t have a chance. I would not go out with you if you were the last guy on earth, because you sound like a self-entitled little brat who doesn’t like it when things do not go his way. Now if you would excuse me, I do have other things to attend to. You will simply have to go back to your nursemaid and wail to her how the world isn’t revolving around you, like you believe it should!”

She stomped out of the room, making a point by slamming the door behind her.

Flash stood there, stunned…”That...how...she was supposed to be all over me…” He clenched his fists as a rage entered his heart…

__________________________________________________________________

Prism Dash drove along the streets of Canter City on his way to get his daughter. Work had run over, so he was probably going a little faster than he should have. However he wanted to not be too late because he never wanted to disappoint his daughter. He was on his way to pick up his daughter Rainbow from Soccer Practice, while she could normally drive herself home fine, he promised that tonight would be his treat for ice cream...however all his plans would be derailed when a police motorcycle pulled up behind him, lights flashing. "Aww shit..." He grumbled.

The rider of the motorcycle waved for him to pull over, and pulled up behind him, as he did so. The police officer dismounted, and walked up to him taking their time and apparently giving him time to find his documents.

“Okay Prism, just play it cool, and hope he doesn’t give you a ticket.” Prism said, reaching to snag his license and registration. He looked up, and found to his surprise that it wasn’t a male officer he was dealing with. She just stood there, waiting for him to roll down his window, an amused smile on her face.

As he lowered the window he got a better look at the lady cop. Under her helmet she had light blue hair, and a pair of bright lilac eyes gazed at him. She wore the white uniform top of the Canter City police very well as far as he could see. On one front pocket was her police badge, on the other one was a pair of blue lightening bolts.

“Got a hot date you’re late for?” she asked her amused smile still in place.

“Uh, kind of?” He said, then sighed. “Look, babe, can we do this whole spiel some other time? I really gotta get to my daughter’s soccer practice! I promised I’d pick her up and if I’m late who knows how disappointed I’ll make her!”

“Oh, I suppose. I mean not disappointing your daughter is a better reason for speeding than I usually get,” she observed. “So I suppose I could let you go, this time, handsome.”

“Handsome huh? Well you aren’t too bad looking yourself,” He said, relaxing a little now that the fear of the ticket had passed.

“Thanks. Just sad that all the good-looking ones have already been snatched up,” she retorted with a half-grin. “Though, with that hair, somebody would think you’re totally batting for the other team.”

Prism groaned. “It grows like this naturally. Has been a distinct feature of my family for generations. We have no idea why, it’s just how we function.” He said as if he said it a dozen times.

“Get that a lot, huh?” the lady cop asked with a mild look of sympathy. “Anyway, you’ve got a daughter to pick up, and a wife to get home to…”

“Well...you’re half right…” He said a little sadly. “I don’t have a wife anymore, she died not long after my kid was born.”

“Oh! I’m so sorry… Now I feel like a total heel… Oh… I’m Firefly, by the way,” the officer said with a smile.

“Prism Dash…” He said, smiling back. “And don’t feel bad about it, it’s natural to think a guy as handsome as me snagged a hot wife already.” He laughed a little.

“Well of course! Somebody has to put up with your incredible humility,” Firefly retorted with a laugh, and then pulled out a card writing something on the back. “Look, I’ve still got my shift to do, or else I’d stand here chatting with you all day. Nevermind you do have a kid to pick up. Here. Give me a call, sometime. Maybe we can meet and have coffee?”

“Sure…” He said with a smile, taking the card. “Was nice talking to you!” He then drove off, slower but still at a good pace in the hopes of catching his daughter.

Rainbow was sitting on the sidewalk in front of Canterlot High, waiting. Her Dad was a little late, but she was sure he’d be here pretty soon. She bounced the soccer ball a bit, as she waited, bored with sitting still, as she tended to get when forced into inactivity. Suddenly she saw her dad pull up, he stuck his head out of the window to look at her. “I’m not too late am I?” He asked worriedly.

“No way,” Rainbow said, hopping up. “Just finished a little bit ago. Was just looking forward to you getting here.” She trotted to the car and got in, grinning at her father. “I’d wait for you, anyway, Dad.”

“Dammit kid, you have to make me feel all sappy inside.” He laughed, ruffling her hair affectionately.

“My friend, Twi, says it’s all right to be sappy with friends and family,” Rainbow said rolling her eyes. “She says it’s how they stick together.”

“Yeah, really though I’m sorry I was late.” He said as he started to drive home. “I got...pulled over.”

“Aw, geez, did you get a ticket?” Rainbow asked, looking worried.

“Nah, I explained to her I was on my way to practice, we chatted and she sent me on my way,” Prism explained. “A real cool cop…”

“‘She’, huh?” Rainbow said with a grin. “Naturally, she let you go. You’re, like, the coolest guy ever.”

“Well yeah, when you still got the moves you use them, Rainbow.” He said with a laugh.

“Sweet!” Rainbow said with a grin. “Still going for ice cream?”

“Course, anything for the best daughter ever…”

___________________________________________________

The next morning Prism got up, and wandered into the living room. He picked up a picture of his wife, gazing at her with a smile, as he sat down by the phone. “Babe, it’s just been so long. I know you’d, want me to be happy. But...I mean it’s just..lonely…”

He heard his daughter sleeping nearby. He did his best to raise her, for sixteen years it worked. But, now that Rainbow was getting older, Prism just shook his head at the thought. He, had to give this a shot...he finally set down the picture of his wife, and picked up the phone...dialing Firefly’s number.

’Lo? Ziz bedder be good… uttered a barely awake voice at the other end.

“Firefly? Oh, sorry, did I wake you up?” He asked, apologetically.

Prism? Oh no, no no no no.. I was totally bright-eyed and bushy-tailed before you called. It’s not like I worked the Friday night shift by the Canter City University or anything, Firefly said, with obvious sassy sarcasm.

Prism tried not to laugh too much. “So, think I can take you up on that coffee offer? Help save you from the horrors of life without caffeine?” He asked.

You dear, wonderful, sweet, heaven-sent man, you. If we hadn’t just met, last night, I’d totally kiss you, I swear. Meet me at Sugarcube Corner? This pink-haired kid they got working there makes the best muffins, Firefly replied, sounding a little more alert.

“I’ll be right over, just give me a sec.” He said, chuckling. When Firefly hung up, Prism looked over at Rainbow’s room again, left a note, then headed out on the first date he’s had in over sixteen years.

___________________________________________________________

“So you’re the guy who TP’d the oak trees at Canterlot High?” Firefly asked looking stunned. “How did you get it all the way to the top? Spitfire was furious!”

“Talent and a whole lot of rope.” Prism said chuckling as the pair sat in Sugarcube Corner. “And to rub salt in the wound I made off with their mascot, drew a big smiley face on it.”

“Oh wow. I never knew what you looked like, either. You were just that good,” Firefly laughed. “But yeah, both the principal, and Spitfire were mad for days after that.”

“Prankster Prism, that was my moniker,” He said with a chuckle. “Course, had to leave that life behind after marriage settled me down. Got a better job anyways, being a dad.”

“You seem pretty determined to be good at it,” Firefly observed with a smile.

“GAAAAAAAASP! You’re Rainbow Dash’s daddy?!” Pinkie gasped, as she set their coffees on the table. “Oh, and I know you didn’t order these. Dagi’s learning how to make pumpkin spice lattes. So be sure to tell us how she did. Personally I think she was kiiinda light on the nutmeg…” With that Pinkie zoomed back behind the counter where stood an anxious looking young woman with orange curly hair.

“Hey, free sample is a free sample,” Firefly said with a shrug, sipping the drink.

“Rainbow sure has made interesting friends.” Prism said with a chuckle, sipping the drink.

“Your kid’s name is Rainbow Dash, huh?” Firefly asked. “Wait, does she go to Canterlot High? Man, no wonder you were in such a hurry. That place is weirdness central, lately.”

“I’ll say,” Prism said, then looked at Firefly for a minute. “I’m... having a great time Firefly.”

“Hey, me too,” Firefly said with a smile. “You made it worth getting up so damn early.”

“Yeah…” He sighed. “Listen, Firefly I... this is really great. But, I just want to take things slow okay? I haven’t dated since Rainbow entered my life. So, really this is all big for me...I mean you’re a great woman from what I’ve seen...but...I’m worried about handling it all.”

“Hey, I understand. We’ll just take things one-day-at-a-time. At the very least, I made a new friend, and that’s always cool,” Firefly said with a smile.

“Yeah...always cool…”

_______________________________________________________

“Where did he go? He never gets up this early, unless he was called in,” Rainbow said as she paced the living room worriedly. Sure she had read the note, but still there were a thousand things that could have happened.

Suddenly the door opened, a smiling Prism coming inside. “That was…” he stopped when he saw Rainbow. “Oh, hey Rainbow, sorry I didn’t meet you when you woke up.”

“Hey, Dad… Uh… So… You went out, this morning?” Rainbow asked, running her fingers through her hair nervously.

“Yeah...Rainbow I’m…” He sighed as he knew this would come sooner or later. “I’m seeing somebody…”

“Dad! How can you just go and DO that?! We’ve been great, just you and me, and now you want to bring in a stranger?!” Rainbow asked.

“Rainbow I’m not going to run out and marry this person. I was just going to give this a shot…” Prism said, trying to keep Rainbow calm.

“So… It’s just... Making a new friend, kinda?” Rainbow asked.

“Something like that,” Prism said with a sigh. “I just.. want to try this Rainbow. Nobody could replace your mom but...well, I guess you could say I got...a little lonely.”

“And it’s the kind of lonely that you can’t cure hanging out with your kid?” Rainbow asked, trying to understand. “Like when Twi and Private get all goofy about missing each other?”

“I guess, Rainbow. I just... want you to be okay with this.” Prism said, “I need this Rainbow.”

“She’s got to be pretty awesome to get you up this early on a Saturday,” Rainbow said with a nod. “I’ll have to meet her, sometime. She knows you’ve got a kid, right?”

“You kidding me?” He said with a grin, and started ruffling her hair. “Like I could go five minutes without saying how awesome you are.”

“Still, I’ll have to see for myself how awesome she is. Just sayin’. Gotta look out for my old man, after all. Can’t have him dating a girl who’s just mediocre. I think that’s the right word…” Rainbow said, chuckling.

“Whatever happens, I still love ya kid.” Prism said with a smile.

“Love you too, Dad,” Rainbow said, hugging him.

________________________________________________________

The end of the weekend came around and most of the Rainbooms found themselves inside the band room after classes. Pinkie, Aj, Rarity and Fluttershy were waiting on the others.

“Wonder what’s takin’ them so long?” Aj said, “Rainbow’s been actin’ weird all day, sure hope she’s got an explanation.”

“Can you believe she didn’t want to go pranking with me?” Pinkie said. “And when I asked how come she didn’t answer!”

“I just hope all of our friends are okay,” Rarity said. “Who knows what could happen nowadays.”

Twilight came in, looking a little troubled. Sunset was right on her heels, and she looked a touch nervous, like she had news to share.

“Sorry we’re late,” Sunset said. “Somebody got Mrs. Harswhinny going on about professionalism.”

“That’s alright, Sugarcube. We’re jus’ waitin’ on Rainbow Dash, anyhows,” Applejack said with a sigh.

“Oh… I guess I can wait… Something happened, and I was wanting to share the news with everybody,” Sunset said going and sitting on the piano.

“I should tell you guys what happened, Friday, too,” Twilight said, looking pensive. “But everybody should be here.”

The door opened, and Rainbow stepped in, looking a little slumped.

“Oh Rainbow are you okay?” Fluttershy asked with concern.

“I’m fine Flutters, just got some stuff on my mind.” Rainbow said with a sigh.

“Well… I can tell everybody, now,” Sunset said with a sigh.

“Seems we got a runnin’ theme goin ere.” Aj said, shaking her head. “What’s yer thing Sunset?”

Pinkie sudden contorted her face, as if she was eagerly waiting for Sunset to tell and was trying everything she could not to spill. Pinkie did not take to secrets very well…

Sunset took a deep breath and said before Pinkie exploded: “I’m dating Adagio Dazzle.”

“WHAAAA?!?!” Everybody said.

“You’re dating a siren!?” Aj yelled.

“Their leader?!” Rarity added.

“You’re GAY?!” Rainbow yelled.

“Bisexual, Rainbow, remember? I told you that, when you saw me first crushing on Adagio, after they first arrived,” Sunset uttered with an eyeroll.

“I didn’t... I thought you were joking!” Rainbow yelled.

“Well I for one am happy that Sunagio is off the ground!” Pinkie cheered. “Yay Sunny!”

“Ah gave them food cuz they were starvin,” Aj said, “But datin one of them? Sunset are ya nuts?”

“You know those pendants we broke?” Sunset asked. “Turns out they were suppressing their positive emotions. And… Adagio… kinda started crushing on me as bad as I was crushing on her. We’re just taking it one day at the time, but I’m helping her and the others turn themselves around, like you guys helped me.”

“Suppressing their emotions huh? And I thought Harshwhinney was in desperate need of getting laid,” Rainbow quipped.

“Okay, I’m seeing Adagio,” Sunset said, then looked to Rainbow. “What’s your... thing, I guess?”

Rainbow sighed, “Guys, it’s about dating too. My dad, he’s dating again.”

“An’ yer worried bout the gal he’s a datin’?” Applejack asked.

“Darling, you said he’s never been out since your mother died,” Rarity observed. “Are you, at least, keeping an open mind about it?”

“I’m trying,” Rainbow said with a hopeless shrug. “But, it was always me and Dad. Now some stranger is going to come into our lives…”

“It will be alright Rainbow,” Fluttershy said with encouragement. “Your father wouldn’t date somebody you wouldn’t like I’m sure.”

“If you say so Flutters, but I’m a little appre….appresomething about it.”

“Apprehensive?” Twilight suggested. “And are you working on your vocabulary?”

“Shut it egghead…” Rainbow grumbled in a familiar tone. “What’s your thing?”

“This past Friday, some guy just came in here, after you left, Rainbow. He was a Guardian, but… something about him... He made me really uneasy. He came from Cloudsdale High just to meet me, and acted I should just be fawning all over him, because I was in his presence,” Twilight explained. “He acted like a real jerk, too, and even called Rainbow a lesbian. He went as far to completely dismiss the rest of you. I’m but one part of a greater whole. Somebody who just… dismisses that is… just despicable!”

“Eh, just let me at him.” Rainbow said, slamming her fist. “I’ll fix em real good!”

“Maybe we should have him call you a lesbian again so you won’t hold back,” Sunset added.

"UGGH!! I am not a lesbian! I've told people a hundred times! My hair is perfectly natural! I have a flat chest! I dress like I do because I'm comfy! That doesn't mean I'm gonna sweep Fluttershy off her feet anytime soon!" Rainbow yelled.

"So much for that fan fic idea...." Pinkie sighed, crossing something off on a clipboard.

“I, for one, never made that assumption,” Sunset asserted with a nod.

“That Flash Sentry may be a guardian… But something about him just makes me suspicious,” Twilight said with a sigh.

“Hey, I’m proof that just because you’re a Guardian doesn’t mean you’re a good guy,” Sunset said with a nod.

“We’ll help ya keep an eye out fer tha varmit,” Applejack said with a nod.

“Indeed. He sounds like an utter ruffian, and should be run off at every opportunity,” Rarity asserted.

“Maybe you should ask Principal Celestia about him?” Sunset suggested. “If he was a guardian, she may know about him, and know a way to keep him away.”

“I hope so, I’d like to find a way to get rid of him before he tries anything…” Twilight said firmly.

___________________________________________________________

Private sighed as he looked at the picture of him and Twilight in his locker. One of the many taken during Fall Formal but he kept it around. His inner romantic loved the sight of Twilight every day.

When he closed his locker however, he did not expect to see Flash standing there. “Can I help you…?” Private asked.

“You’re the pathetic piece of crap that’s trying to date Twilight Sparkle…” Flash uttered

“And you must be the jackass that’s been spooking her…” Private said, turning to glare at Flash. “I suggest you stop before things get ugly. She’s not interested.”

“You don’t get it. She’s supposed to be mine! You’re just in the way of making that a reality,” Flash said glaring at him.

“Where do you get off by saying she’s supposed to be yours?” Private asked, crossing her arms.

“As if a pathetic mundie would understand…” Flash growled.

“Mundie?” Private said with a raised eyebrow.

“Yeah, because there’s no way Twilight Sparkle, in all of her power and might, would date a loser human lik-” He was cut off when Private suddenly summoned his gun, pointing it at Flash.

“Careful who call a mundie, you could easily be proven wrong.” Private said, flicking his wrist and causing the gun to disappear.

“Don’t mean a thing. We were meant to be together! She’s not for the likes of you, or anybody else,” Flash growled, glaring at Private.

“I suggest you move on, and leave Twilight alone. She decides who she wants to be with, not you.” Private said firmly, then turns to walk off.

“Don’t think this is over! She will be mine!” Flash yelled.

_________________________________________________________

“Flash Sentry you say…” Celestia said as she stood in her office, Twilight having told her what happened.

“Yes, Professor. He came to the band room, last Friday, and he walked right in, and acted like I should just be fawning over him because he was there,” Twilight uttered. “Something about him just rubbed me the wrong way, so I told him off.”

Celestia waved her hands to lock the door and shut the windows with magic. “Twilight, Private was not the first guard who protected you in the other world. Nor was Sunset the first guardian I taught. Both beings went by the name of Flash Sentry.” She explained.

“Who was he before, Professor?” Twilight asked.

“He was a guard, much like Private, though more of the conventional kind.” Celestia explained. “Not long after your counterpart became a princess, you had to be assigned a guard. It was a formality really, but a precaution I was willing to take nonetheless. Flash was listed as a prime candidate, chosen for his skill in combat and decorum as a guard. Not my personal choice but…” She sighed, “Nobility is Nobility…”

“What was he like, there?” Twilight asked. “There is just something about him that makes me not trust him at all.”

“By all accounts he was the perfect guard, loyal, dedicated to the job. The problem was he was too dedicated for your counterpart’s liking. She would come to me with complaints about how Flash followed her everywhere, and he even started insisting she spend time with her friends less and less.” Celestia said gravely. “It ultimately lead to your counterpart up and disappearing with him one day. I sent Private after him, but Flash didn’t come back when you two did. I’m guessing he knew he would be hunted down...but your counterpart refused to talk about what happened there…only that Private saved her from a very dark fate…”

“Flash kidnapped my counterpart, and had something nefarious planned,” Twilight observed thoughtfully. “I just hope that he doesn’t have similar plans, here…”

“I found Flash a few years ago, before Sunset. He was among the first guardians I discovered. He showed a talent for monster fighting. I thought him a good candidate to fight alongside you.” Celestia said, “That was, until he discovered this…” She waved her hand, and a large tome appeared before her. “This, is the book of memory. A very powerful artifact that can allow one to see memories...even ones that belonged to another version of themselves…”

“He found out about me,” Twilight stated. “From that book, he found about me, and how he was my guard.”

“He however, saw an incomplete memory, of only himself as your guard, not all what his counterpart became.” Celestia explained. “He became obsessed, every conversation I had with him ended up becoming about you. Where you were, what powers would you have, when would you two end up together…”

Twilight sighed. “I knew it. I knew he couldn’t be trusted. Apparently he doesn’t know about the Elements of Harmony, either.”

“Even if he did, I doubt he would care…” Celestia said. “After I had enough of his constant questions and demands to know about you. I gave him a test, I sent him into a witching hour, but cast a spell on one of the civilians to look like you. He did whatever he could to protect ‘you’...but after the monster was defeated, he walked away...and left an unstable pillar behind which would have killed anybody who came out of the hour…”

“So in essence, you fired him?” Twilight asked.

“Oh yeah.” Celestia said, nodding. “I expelled him from training and warned him that if he ever came near you, I was going to call the police and have him arrested as a stalker.”

“And, funnily enough, my overprotective older brother is on the police force,” Twilight said with a smile. “He’s definitely come near me. I just hope we don’t end up having to do something drastic to get him to leave me alone.”

____________________________________________________

“So that’s the deal,” Twilight said as she and Sunset walked home. “Now we’ve just got to keep an eye out for him, and keep him from doing something to hurt me, or try to kidnap me or… something.”

“Dang… This guy is real bad news. I’ll be sure to help keep an eye out, especially now,” Sunset said with a determined nod. “We should totally sic Shining on him, if we can get the drop on him.”

“I just hope we’ll catch him sooner rather than later.” Twilight said, hugging herself as she looked over her shoulder. “It’s really starting to freak me out.”

“Don’t worry, Twi, we’ll use the buddy system so you’re not alone, where that jerk can get you,” Sunset said reassuringly. “That’ll be something, at least.”

“Let’s hope so-”

BONG! BONG! BONG!!

The people stopped in the street as the witching hour began. The sisters looked up at a...frankly horrifying looking spider like creature. It’s long legs walked down the wall towards them, it’s mandibles clicking. It spat a web at them, Sunset threw up a flame to burn it to a crisp.

“I’ll take this thing! Call the others!” Sunset said, summoning her sword and diving into the fray.

Twilight pulled out her phone, quickly bringing up her contacts to send them all an emergency text about the witching hour. Just as she was about to hit send however…

“Gotcha!” Flash yelled, grabbing her from behind.

“Let me GO, you jerk!” Twilight said thrashing about, unwilling to let him get a good grip on her,but she dropped her phone in the struggle. That moment of surprise however, gave Flash the edge he needed to pin her against the wall. Twilight glared back at him as he held her there.

“You’re not playing your part Twilight...you’re supposed to be the happy little princess who’s grateful I saved her…” He said in a very creepy tone. “I’m going to make sure you learn to play your part...your worthless friends won’t get in the way, or that wannabe guardian who claims he’s even worthy to breath the same air as us. You will worship me when I’m through with you Twilight…”

Twilight glared defiantly, anger etched in every fiber of her being. “Like fucking hell I will, you worthless bastard!” she declared, finally provoked enough to swear. “I don’t want to have anything to do with you, and your fucking obsession! I am NOT some prize for you to display, you asshole!”

“You dare...you dare speak out against me?!” He yelled, his wings coming out of his back. Madness was in his eyes… “I am meant to have you! I guarded you my whole life… I deserve to have you! Your pathetic losers for friends, that stupid boytoy of yours..none of them deserve you! Because you belong to-"

BANG!!! A magic bullet hits Flash in the wing he turns..and Private walks forward like a western gunslinger...a very dead serious look in his eyes... "Leave...her...alone…” Private said, an anger in his voice that was almost, tranquil. That made it even more scary.

“Well look who it is!” Flash said, glowering at Private as he nursed one of his wings. “The uninvited intruder to our perfect story! The villain here to steal what’s mine!”

“She doesn’t belong to you… she doesn’t belong to anybody…” Private said, still glaring at Flash.

“I’ll END YOU!!” Flash yelled, throwing Twilight aside and charging at Private, fists raised. Private deftly dodged and weaved around Flash’s attacks.

“You’re used to fighting monsters I reckon,” Private said after dodging another punch. “Big targets with flashy attacks.”

“Hold still dammit!!” Flash yelled, sending another fist Private’s way.

Private grabbed Flash’s wrist, and put him into a hold. He twisted Flash’s arm painfully, causing the obsessed ex guardian to scream. “Thing is, I practice on a regular basis how to deal with punks like you!”

“So the detective thing isn’t just an act?!” Flash yelled.

“No...and I plan to make it my job to ensure that filth like you doesn’t hurt anybody,” Private said, dead serious.

“YOU FUCKING GNAT!!” Flash yelled, suddenly conjuring a gust of wind that sent Private into a nearby wall.

“Gah!” Private yelled in pain.

“I’ll make this quick…” Flash said, madly.

“Oh no you don’t!” Twilight yelled, a magic missile hitting Flash’s hand. “You’re not going to hurt him, you bastard!”

“GET OUT OF MY WAY YOU BITCH!!” Flash said, launching a terrible gust of wind.

Everything seemed to slow down in Private’s vision as Twilight took the blow. She fell back, on the ground, her clothes torn up from the gust. She pressed her hand to her side...as it started to bleed…

Somebody...hurt...Twilight….

“Pathetic...you’ve earned your place on the ground…” Flash mocked, and began walking over to Private. He grabbed Private by the cuff of his shirt, lifting him up. “Now I will set everything right. I WILL HA-GAAAH!!!

Private suddenly grabbed Flash’s neck...squeezing real hard. He pushed off the wall, knocking them both down. Then when the tumbling was over, they stood up. Private suddenly glared at Flash...his eyes flashing green.

“What the hell…?” Flash said, feeling an aura coming off Private. “Where did...where did this power come from? I’m stronger than you!” He sent a gust of wind...but Private simply stood there.

Private spat at the ground, “Blustering wind...how fitting…” He said, in a rather sinister sounding voice that wasn’t his.

“What the…” Flash said, taking steps back as Private loomed over him, Flash tripped on a piece of garbage, falling to the ground before Private.

Private grinned with a smile that would make Alucard from Hellsing proud, “What the fuck is wrong Sentry? You were talking such a big game earlier? Where’s the bravado? The blustering idiocy? Is it all gone now that you see what a real guardian can do?!”

“You’re a monster! Plain and simple!” Flash yelled. “You don’t even deserve to be-” He was cut off when Private suddenly slammed his foot down on Flash’s wing, crushing the bones. Flash screamed in pain.

Private roughly kicked him, pulled out his gun, and fired the wings full of holes. There was a, sinister, sadistic pleasure that Private was feeling. A rush of somebody getting what they deserved. The power he felt, so intoxicating…

He grabbed Flash’s wings roughly, and began to pull on them with his newfound might. Flash’s screams slowly pulled Twilight out of her stupor. As she did, she heard a wet sounding…

RIIIIP!!!

Private tossed Flash’s wings aside, they disappeared into dust...the bloody stumps left behind fading from Flash’s back. “WHAT THE FUCK DID YOU DO!?” Flash yelled, looking back in fear at Private.

“Just what you were going to do to her...only fitting…” Private said, the cruel grin still adorning his face. He slowly summoned his gun again.

“Wha...what are you doing…?” Flash said, looking up in total horror at Private.

“My job as a guardian apparently….Killing Monsters…” Private said….aiming the gun at Flash’s forehead.

“Private! No! Don’t bring yourself down to his level!” Twilight yelled, as she got up. “You are not a murderer!”

Private blinked as the feeling of power faded away. He looked at himself, realizing what he had done. “What...was I doing…?”

“Se-see Twilight! This guy is a total freak!” Flash yelled, pointing at Private. “He’s swinging around dark magic! See! You’re safe with me! Everything will be fine with me! YOU BELONG WI-”

“You…” Twilight growled, glaring at him. She stomped over, and gave him a swift kick to the gonads. “Shut the fuck UP, and get out of here, before I do something worse than he was planning!” She added, spreading her hands , a giant ball of energy suddenly appearing between them. “Now flee from my power, you jerk! You knew not the might you were messing with! Run away, before I show you how much bitches love cannons!”

Flash took the hint for once, running off like a scared coward. Twilight smirked, watching him, dismissing the illusion. However as he did, Sunset stood in his way. Sunset glared at him, her sword aflame. “So...heard you were going to do some nasty things to my sister. I suggest you be a good little boy, and sit down so big brother Shining will take care of you…”

____________________________________________________________

“So. Stalking my little sister, huh?” Shining said as he roughly cuffed Flash.

“Arrest her boyfriend! He’s the monster! She’s supposed to be mine!!” Flash yelled.

“Yeah get in there before I taze you.” Shining said, unceremoniously chucking him into the car, dusting off his hands.

Twilight was sitting on a park bench nearby, her friends around her as Shining came over. “We’ll make sure he won’t get anywhere near you Twili.” He said firmly, then looked to see Rainbow there. “Hey, aren’t you Rainbow Dash?”

“The one and only Captain.” Rainbow said with a smirk.

Shining suddenly yelled back at the car. “Hey Firefly! It’s Prism’s kid!”

“Really?” Firefly said, coming around the cruiser, and grinned, nodding. “Yeah, she’s got the same hair. Oh! Hey! I remember you!”

“Hey, Officer Firefly!” Rainbow said with a grin.

“Hey, you! You still got that pretty-boy stalker of yours?” Firefly asked with a grin.

“Kind of sort of, but hey, how do you know my…” It suddenly clicked in Rainbow’s brain. “Wait! YOU are dating my dad?!”

“Yeah… I pulled him over, one night, and we… just kind of clicked, you know?” Firefly said running her fingers through her blue hair. “You… You okay with that?”

There was a little voice of doubt that plagued Rainbow throughout the whole ordeal. A voice of doubt that said that Prism would either end up hurt or Rainbow would end up getting left behind because of this dating fiasco….That voice was subsequently kicked in the gonads by another voice that shouted “I HAVE A COP MAMA!!”

“I AM TOTALLY COOL WITH THIS!!” Rainbow yelled, her eyes sparkling. Firefly blinked in surprise at Rainbow’s enthusiastic response, then laughed.

“Sweet. You and your Dad are both pretty awesome,” Firefly said grinning. “I’m glad you’re willing to give me a chance.”

“Sure Firefly, long as you make Dad happy, be cool, and taze Raiden on occasion everything will be great!” Rainbow said with a grin of her own.

“And suddenly I know what to get you for your birthday,” Firefly laughed. “Okay, you kids keep your friend company. We’ve got to get this scumbag in lockup… Personally I think they ought to take him to the local sanitarium, and lock him up… Guy’s a total nutter.”

As they all split up however, Twilight spotted Private sitting at another park bench. He seemed, distant and lost, looking down at his hands as if there was something on them…

“Private?” Twilight asked, as she came over to him.

“Twi…” He said, getting up and looking at her. “If...you don’t ever want to see me again...I’ll understand…” He started to walk away from her.

“When did I say anything like that?” Twilight asked, as she reached out, and taking a hold of his arm. “When did I even suggest that I didn’t want to ever see you again?”

“Twilight you saw what I was like back there. I’m a danger, a liability to the team. If I lost control...who knows what I would have done…” He said sadly.

“You went off, because Flash hurt me,” Twilight said, firmly. “Any other time, you’re in complete control, but Flash hurt me, and was threatening to do horrible things to me. I don’t blame you for snapping.”

“But even still…”

“Yeah, I noticed. I stopped you before you could go too far. I will keep stopping you whenever you start to go too far, and if I can’t stop you from crossing the line… I’ll stop you from becoming a complete monster. I love you, Private, and I will do everything in my power to help you come back from the dark,” Twilight said determinedly.

“I...Twi…” Private said, losing his cool entirely, and...for the first time since they met...a tear fell down Private’s cheek.

Twilight sat beside him, wrapping her arms around him. “I don’t want to lose you, Private.”

“I don’t want to lose you either Twilight.” He said, wrapping his arms around her, pressing himself into her. There was a quiet desperation, a need for her to be there.

“I’m not going to lose you to the dark. I’m not going to lose you to anything. I love you too much,” Twilight said holding him tightly.

“I love you so much, Twilight, I don’t want to lose myself either,” He said, looking into her eyes as she reached up to wipe away the tears he was shedding. “I’m, just glad I had you to pull me out.”

“Feeling better now?” Twilight said with a kind smile.

“Much, thank you…” Private said, smiling at her.

“Good,” Twilight nodded. “No more talk of leaving, okay?”

“Nah, I don’t think I could…” He said, and tenderly took her hands. “In fact, before all this I was going to...hopefully get us to...take the next step.”

“The… the n-next step?” Twilight asked, looking worried. “Are… Are you sure we’re… We’re ready for that?”

“I think we are, honestly I’m surprised we haven’t gotten to it sooner considering how close we are,” He said, smiling.

“But… but… but…” Twilight uttered, looking panicked. “WE’RE NOT READY FOR THE THING!!”

“The what?” Private said, confused.

“The...thing,” Twilight uttered.

“Twi? I was talking about meeting my parents.” Private said, blinking. “What were you thinking I was talking about?”

“The thing. You know…” Twilight said, vaguely, blushing like a stoplight.

Private blinked, then smirked a little. “Oooh, the thing. Well Twilight, I love you very dearily, but I think the thing can wait. How about we just start with you meeting my parents who are desperate to see you?”

“Okay. Yes. I’d love to meet your parents,” Twilight said looking immensely relieved. “Seems fair, since you’ve met mine…”

“I think we can save the ‘thing’ until marri-” He stopped himself. “Man, I almost implied us getting, as AJ would say ‘hitched’ didn’t I?”

“Yes… It… It’s a nice thought, though,” Twilight said smiling.

“You...like the thought of us…?” He said, blushing.

“Being married? Yes. Yes I do,” Twilight said. “Don’t you?”

Private suddenly closed his eyes, and smiled. “Twi, I’m about to do the most nerdily romantic thing ever…” He said.

“Oh? Really?” Twilight asked grinning.

Private slowly stepped away from her, and started whistling a few notes. He then...started to sing…

"I'll swim and sail...on savage seas...with ne’re a fear of drowning...and gladly ride on the waves of life...if you would marry me..." He sang, smiling at Twilight.

Twilight’s eyes lit up, and she giggled happily, clapping her hands.

"No scorching sun nor freezing cold, will stop me on my journey..." He took her hands again. "If you will promise me yooour heart..."

“And love me for eternity,” Twilight sang back, starting to dance a little bit. “My dearest one, my darling dear, your mighty words astound me. But I’ve no need for mighty deeds…” Twilight then spun herself into Private’s arms before singing: “When I feel your arms around me.”

He spun her out of his arms, and kneeled down, putting hand to his heart as he sang, "But I would bring you rings of gold.I'd even sing you poetry!” He took her hand, and held it to his heart. “And I would keep you from all harm! If you would stay beside me..."

“I have no use for rings of gold,” Twilight sang, pulling him to his feet. “I care not for your poetry. I only want your hand to hold…”

“I only want you near me….” Private said, gazing at her. The pair then began to dance together in that deserted street.

“To love, to kiss, to sweetly hold

For the dancing and the dreaming

Through all my sorrows and delights

I’ll keep your love beside me.

I’ll swim and sail on savage seas.

With ne’er a fear of drowning

And gladly ride the waves of life

If you would marry me…”

“If you..would marry me…” They sang together, as they pulled themselves in for a tender loving kiss.

Chapter 23 "Chrysalis"

Chapter 23

“Chrysalis”

“Invasion of the Love Suckers”

Late one afternoon, after the stalker incident, Twilight and Private were in his car on their way to his house. Twilight, naturally, was a bit nervous, but also rather excited. She had never been to Private’s house and wondered what it was like, but the prospect of meeting his parents had landed what felt like an entire migration’s worth of monarchs in her stomach.

Private suddenly stopped at a corner, and sighed. “Twi, listen I’ve… kind of been keeping where I live from you for a while. Just... don’t freak out okay?”

Twilight looked up ahead, and her eyes grew wide as she saw what neighborhood they were about to turn into. Canterlot Heights...where the rich of Canter City lived…

“Private… You live… here?” Twilight asked, as they turned into the super affluent suburb. “Why… Oh. People would make a huge deal out of it, wouldn’t they?”

“Yeah they would,” Private said with a sigh. “I didn’t tell you because I didn’t want you to think I was some rich snob or something. Wanted you to like me for me, ya know? Typical rich kid want?”

“Uhm… It depends on the story,” Twilight said, running her fingers through her hair. “Some rich kids would go for the ‘screw the rules I’ve got money’ mentality… You don’t fit the ‘lonely rich kid’ trope, because you do have a sibling, and your parents are not distant and/or absentee…”

“I guess but don’t worry, my parents are anything but rich stereotypes.” Private said as they drove down the street a little. They came into the driveway of well, by comparison to the rich mansions, a smaller more modest home. It still is bigger than Twilight’s place, having three stories, but it wasn’t gaudy or flashy but...homey.

Private stopped the car, got out and opened Twilight’s door.

Twilight got out, and looked up at the house. “Obviously not,” she said quietly, as she compared it to the other, more ostentatious, homes on the street. Twilight gulped as she stepped away from the car and took a deep breath.

Private walked with Twilight up to the door, it was opened by...Private’s little brother Tailspin. “Hey bro!” He said, smiling at his big brother.

“Hey Tailspin,” Private said, “Twi, this is my little brother Tailspin.”

Tailspin smirked up at Twilight, “So you’re the super cute nerdy girl Private won’t shut up about-”

“Can it, you twerp!” Private yelled, bonking his brother on the head.

“And you’re the one that keeps freaking out Scootaloo,” Twilight observed with a smile, and she held out a hand for the boy to shake. “Nice to have a face to put with the name.”

Tailspin rubbed his head, “Yeah, me too Twilight. C’mon in, Mom and Dad are waiting for you guys.” He said, and started walking off.

“You aren’t staying?” Private asked.

“Mom gave me an advance on my allowance to ‘make sure you give us four alone time’. I’m taking advantage of that and I’m going to help Scootaloo out with her homework.” Tailspin said with a grin.

“Did she ask you to help?” Private said.

“She was thinking it.” Tailspin said with a shrug, walking off.

“My brother, he’s more persistent than Sonata during Taco Tuesday.” Private said with a sigh.

“And Scootaloo’s determined to emulate Rainbow Dash… Even to the point of being a total tsundere,” Twilight said with a matching sigh.

“He’ll be back soon enough, come on, let’s head inside.” Private said, holding the door for her.

The interior was as modest as the outside was. No flashy statues or fountains or gaudy portraits, just simple decorations. Some nice pieces of artwork were on the walls, Twilight surmised that one of the family must be a collector due to the quality of the artwork. Standing there, were Private’s parents…

The father was the spitting image of Private, tall, rather handsome with well kept brown hair that showed some signs of greying. He had Tailspin’s blue eyes and a very proper disposition. He wore a fine suit and had the posture to make it work. He wore a kind smile too, something Twilight was glad to see.

Private’s mother was, frankly, beautiful. She had long hair that was the same shade as Tailspin’s. In fact she could see that Tailspin got a lot of his appearance from his mother. Save for the silver eyes she shared with Private. It looked like she had chosen her outfit specifically for this occasion. She wore a simple white blouse, and knee-length khaki skirt with stockings and sensible shoes. The outfit was of nice make, of course, but Twilight thought the whole ‘schoolgirl’ look may be a bit too enticing for her loving husband, but she could be wrong.

She was the first to speak, walking up to Twilight and saying: “Welcome to our home Twilight Sparkle. I’m Sparrowheart Eye, the handsome man behind me is Irenius Eye. We’ve been eagerly awaiting to meet you.”

“Nice to meet you both,” Twilight said with a slight curtsy. “Private… tends to live up to his name, and not talk much about his home life.”

“Let me guess, he probably thought that you would think I was some horrid rich woman. Like Glory Sunset or something. Don’t worry, I actually grew up poor, so I can imagine how intimidating I must be.” She said in a friendly, jovial demeanor that Twilight wouldn’t find rare in a conversation with one of her friends.

“We’re both glad to finally meet you,” Irenius said in a very polite manner as he came up. “I must say, you have earned quite a reputation at Canterlot High, Miss Sparkle. It is no wonder Preventus won’t stop singing your praises.”

“Dad…” Private groaned, blushing in embarrassment.

“I’m… not that big a deal, really. My sister, Sunset, is just as smart as I am, though she’s more of a kinesthetic learner,” Twilight said humbly, scuffing a foot.

“Humble too?” Sparrow said, smiling. “Oh yeah, I think we are going to get along very well.”

“Uh… Thank you?” Twilight said, with a sheepish smile.

“Come all of you, dinner is already on the table.” Irenius said.

______________________________________________________

“Wow… I… I’m speechless… Everything is just so good! Me? I’m hopeless in the kitchen… Disastrously hopeless… I mean ‘call the fire department, she just burnt water’ hopeless…” Twilight said as she enjoyed dinner.

“Well, I always enjoyed cooking as a hobby.” Irenius explained.

“And when you have at least five siblings, you learn to help where you can.” Sparrow said, smiling as Twilight enjoyed the food.

“Pro tip, if you want the best dinner ever, ask who’s cooking is the best…” Private whispered to his girlfriend, smirking.

“What, they compete?” Twilight whispered back.

“Eeyup.” Private said, chuckling at his impression of Big Mac.

“So you end up with a huge spread, I take it?” Twilight asked again, still in a whisper.

“Like, a whole table’s spread…” Private said with a laugh.

“Are you two talking about our cooking contests?” Sparrow asked, rolling her eyes. “Renny just won’t admit defeat is all.”

“You just wait, my dear, one of these days I will have victory.” Irenius said in a mock competitive voice. They both laughed at that.

Twilight watched Irenius and Sparrow interact, a smile growing on her face. “I want us to be just like them,” she whispered to Private. “Happily in love, never losing it, and glad to show it.”

Private smiled at that. “Yeah, I definitely want something like that,” He whispered back.

“So, Twilight, tell us more about yourself,” Sparrow said. “I mean, a lot of it Private told us but, I’d like to hear it from you.”

“Well… I’m originally from Maretropolis. I was tutored for most of my life, and this is my first time going to an actual school… I’ve just discovered that having friends is amazing…” Twilight said running her fingers through her hair nervously. “My father is Night Light, a fairly famous science fiction author, and my mother is Twilight Velvet…”

“I thought you looked really familiar!” Sparrow said suddenly. “I can’t believe Night Light and Velvet’s daughter is dating my son. Oh if I could tell that to High School Velvet.”

Twilight did a double-take and stared, surprised. “You knew my mom in high school?”

“Yeah, Mom actually went to Canterlot High.” Private said.

“Velvet was probably the only girl in school who could beat Glory academically.” Sparrow said with a smile.

“I knew Mom took particular delight in taking down Glory Sunset,” Twilight said with a grin. “Sunset Shimmer is Glory’s daughter. Now she’s my adopted sister. Glory… should have never had a child. Anything else you want to know, you’d have to ask Sunset. It’s not my story to tell.”

“Glad to see you helped stop Glory from hurting Sunset anymore.” Sparrow said. “She was an evil witch, even while in high school.”

“Shame I couldn’t do anything about it.” Irenius said sadly. “I was too busy trying to earn my education up in Manehatten Private Academy.”

“Think Crystal Prep but run by a bunch of people that think that even caviar is somehow not good enough for them.” Private said with a roll of his eyes.

“Who would want to eat fish eggs, anyway? Ew,” Twilight said making a face.

“I never could stand the stuff myself, never understood the appeal beyond it being expensive.” Irenius said, with an eye roll just like Private’s. “I wasted so much time trying to appeal to those cretins.”

“You met Mom in high school, right Dad?” Private asked.

Irenius smiled, “Yes, after my diaster blind date that your grandfather tried to set up. I took in a play that your mother was part of.” He then got that look on his face, Sparrow as well. That look that all couples get when they tell their love story.

“He came by backstage, so enraptured by my performance he ran out and got me flowers.” Sparrow said, grinning.

“Even if we were different in terms of social station, I fell in love.” Irenius said with his own grin. “Took me a couple years to finally spit it out to her, but I eventually came around.”

“Asked me to marry him on a beautiful moonlit night.” Sparrow replied. “Oh Adamus was furious.”

“That’s… your father, Mister Eye?” Twilight asked.

“Adamus Eye, CEO of Eye Corp, an entrepreneur who doesn’t think of anything beyond his own reputation.” Private snipped, clearly showing no love or respect for his grandfather.

“Practically ran Renny’s life from day one…” Sparrow said, shaking her head. “He even refused to acknowledge that Irenius was serious about marrying me.”

“Refused to pay for the wedding,” Irenius said. “He practically cut me out of everything our family had made. So I had to buy the company out from under him in order to marry the woman I love, have two wonderful sons, and give them the comfortable life they deserve…” He smiled and laid a hand on his wife’s. “But in truth, even if I was penniless I still would’ve married you Sparrow…”

“Renny…” Sparrow said with an adoring smile.

“Love story for the ages right there.” Private said with a laugh.

Twilight sighed, a smile on her face. “It really is,” she said, in all seriousness. “My parents didn’t meet in some grand romantic fashion… My grandfather hit my dad with a truck, and Mom nursed him back to health… And kind of fell in love with him as she did. She helped encourage him to follow his dreams as a writer, and well, the rest is history.”

“I only hope you two will find happiness together someday.” Sparrow said, giggling.

“Mom, I’m not marrying her tonight or anything…” Private said, blushing.

“Can’t a mother dream that her son would end up with a sweet girl?” Sparrow said teasingly.

“We… did sing The Dancing and the Dreaming together, a couple of days ago,” Twilight said blushing a bit. “It seems like it’d fit you two, too. It seems you’d do nearly anything to be with the one you love.”

“A good policy to live by,” Irenius said. “Love can be a great and powerful thing, to allow you to perform acts you would never dream of. When you find the right one...love can be extraordinary…”

__________________________________________________________

The two loving couples weren’t the only ones thinking on love. Granted...the Changelings had a far different idea of what love was...as they sat in a large underground cavern in the ruins of Equestria. It was varying shades of ichorous green, with tunnels going all over, and the occasional hanging globule forming a cocoon. Some globs held glowing mosses to light the caverns with an eerie green glow, and others held the dessicated remains of creatures. Black insects scuttled about, chittering and hissing at each other.

At the center of the hive sat an insect far larger than all the others. It was as black as the others, but its eyes were not the faceted insectoid ones but more mamalian, with a double iris of two different shades of that dark sickly green. On its back was a shell of the same color as the hive, with bands circling its thorax, and tattered wings lying along its back. Lank teal hair formed a mane and tail, and a crooked horn jutted up from the creature’s forehead.

She looked at her minions, her drones were barely scraping by. The few drops of love they had left was used to keep herself breathing. If they didn’t find love fast her entire species would be…

“My queen!” One of her drones came buzzing over. “It has been a number of days since Drone 1183 has entered the portal. He has yet to return.”

“That miserable little drone. Doesn’t he know his entire race is depending upon him?! We need to find a source of love, or else we’ll die out!” the queen of the hive buzzed, her distonal voice echoing in the hive’s confines. “We’ve been trapped down here for ages! And there’s no way we can get out, unless another one of those portals opens! How dare that drone not report!”

“My Queen!” Another drone came buzzing in. “Another portal has opened up in the east cavern!”

“Quickly! Have my personal guard meet me there! I am going to find that miserable little drone, and source of love so we may survive!” Chrysalis said, rising to her feet, and making her way to the east cavern. “I’m not about to let my species die because of one foolish drone…”

_______________________________________________________

Winter had come early to Canter City this year, the snow gently falling upon the citizens. Everybody was looking forward to the holidays where hot chocolate, presents, and heartwarming family moments can occur.

Pinkie was happily skipping along the street, Christmas items in her hands. “Christmas is the most awesomeriffic holiday there is! There’s carols, and parties, and cake, and parties, and gingerbread, and parties. Did I mention the Christmas parties? We have a big one at school riiiight before the break! The week before there’s this hyooge secret Santa thing for each grade, and everybody gets to exchange gifts at the party! I’m planning on making peppermint gingerbread cupcakes to bring for everybody! Then there’s the holiday itself! All the wonderful family traditions, and togetherness.”

“I do, hope that this holiday lives up to all the effort we are putting into it.” Swarm said, following along with his own set of bags. As he did however, he spotted Shining Armor and Cadence looking into the window of a store. Shining grins, pulling out a small wrapped box and giving it to Cadence. Cadence gasps happily, and hugs Shining Armor lovingly.

“What... are they doing Pinkie?” Swarm asked, pointing to them.

“He just gave her a gift, silly,” Pinkie explained. “He probably gave her that neat charm bracelet she’s had her eye on for ages, now.”

“She gave off so much love…” Swarm said, then looked to Pinkie. “I...I’d like to give you a present too Pinkie.”

“Oh you don’t have to, Swarmie-Warmie!” Pinkie said beaming at him. “You’ve been such a huge help around the house, and at work. You even helped the Dazzlings settle into their new jobs! If anybody should be giving anybody a present, I should be giving you one to show you how much I appreciate all you’ve done!”

“I guess, but I wouldn’t be where I am today if it wasn’t for you Pinkie..” He said with a sweet smile.

“Aww Swarmie, you’re such a-” Pinkie suddenly tenses up as she hears…

BONG! BONG! BONG! BONG! BONG! BONG!!

Time froze, and in the street people stopped in their tracks. The snow seemed to just hover mid air, the faces of the people at a nearby traffic light would look comical having been caught mid-action, and an eerie quiet fell upon the area with not even the wind blowing to break the silence.

“One of those Witching hours?” Swarm said, looking around.

“Yeah, guess you can move around cuz you were a buggy.” Pinkie said. “Just find a place to hide okay? I’ll take care of this!”

“Be careful Pinkie.” Swarm said worriedly.

“No worries Swarmie,” Pinkie said, summoning her cannon. “I got this baby.” She then ran out into the city, looking for the monster.

Swarm gulped, something about this didn’t feel right…

__________________________________________________

Something didn’t feel right. Chrysalis flailed a bit, trying to get used to her new bipedal gait, and stumbled forward, looking around this place in confusion. She brushed her hair out of her face with a hand, then took several moments to stare at the new appendage, wiggling the fingers for a few seconds. She then looked down. She was dressed in a filmy tattered black dress with a green sash around her waist, her wings having translated into a gauzy transparent blue cape.

“Where are we?” she asked, as she looked around at the huge city surrounding her. “What have I become?”

Slowly her drones began following her through the portal, they adopted humanoid shapes, they buzzed a little as they tried to get used to flying with their new limbs. Chrysalis looked around the city, and walked up to one of the frozen humans. She tentatively passed her hand through the human. “A protection spell?” She said.

“My queen,” One of the drones said, “We looked to some of these creatures, turns out that none of us can touch them.”

“But that can only mean…” Chrysalis then smiled, “So, Celestia perfected the Witching Spell, it’s all starting to make sense now.”

“Your orders your highness?” the drone asked.

“Find Drone 1183! He has been here on this miserable planet long enough, he will know a good place to hide. All of you proceed to look for him, I will try to establish a mind link with him. It will take some time considering this strange world seems to lack much magic…”

“Yes my queen!” The drone said, and all six drones buzzed off into the city.

Chrysalis went beneath a tree where she could be somewhat hidden. The last thing she needed was to be spotted by the denizens of this world, whenever this… spell wore off. She sat down, and began to meditate, trying to reestablish her dominance over Drone 1183. Obviously something went wrong, here, and that’s why he had not contacted her.

As she did, her consciousness moved throughout the now still city. This city was populated with thousands of native inhabitants. She could sense love coming off them...just a handful of these humans could feed the hive for months! She had to find 1183!

It didn’t take her too long, she sensed him in a city block not too far away, hiding in an alleyway, watching a...battle unfold between a native creature and a Chimera. She latched onto 1183’s mind.

___________________________________________________________

“GAAAAH!!!” Swarm screamed, falling to his knees as Pinkie fought off the large creature. He clutched his head, feeling his mind being invaded by...no it couldn’t be!

“My queen!? You’re here?!” Swarm thought.

”Of course I’m here, you fool! When you did not report back, I had to do something! Why did you not tell us of these creatures?! They could keep us fed for ages!”

“I was unable to contact you! I thought I was trapped here! These humans are amazing my queen! They give love ever so freely! Pinkie over there is a fine example…”

”And why haven’t you devoured her love, and brought it to me, yet? Did not more portals open up? Did you not even try to go back and to tell us of your good fortune?! This world is ripe for the picking, you fool!”

“I...I can’t...if I devour all of her love...Pinkie would...die…” He thought and tried to resist her as hard as he could. Pinkie blasted the monster, and noticed Swarm being hunched over as the monster started disappearing.

”She is just one miserable human! Think of your species, Drone 1183! We are ALL about to die!”

“Swarmie?” Pinkie asked. “What’s wrong?”

“Pinkie...get back…” He groaned, trying hard to fight the control. “My queen! We don’t have to do this! There’s another way!”

”NO! There is NO OTHER WAY! You WILL obey me! You will eat that creature’s love! We will come and enslave every human here, and never starve again! Obey me, DRONE 1183!”

“I WON’T! We don’t have to do this! I refuse because...because...I love Pinkie…” Swarm thinks.

“Impossible! You are a drone! You have no other conscious thought but obeying me! Falling in love with a filthy creature rather than taking the love we need to survive! You are a disgrace! A deviant! I refuse to allow this!”

“Swarmie! Please! Come back to me! What’s happening?!” Pinkie asked, grabbing Swarm’s shoulders and trying to snap him out of it.

“YOU WILL OBEY!!!” Crysalis then sent a hard mind blast that Swarm could not counter.

Swarm suddenly stopped moving...and slowly began changing into his true form before Pinkie’s eyes. He blinked his blue eyes...and hissed at Pinkie…

“Swarmie?” Pinkie asked, looking at him, worriedly. “What are you doing?”

Suddenly, Swarm lunged at her with an almost animal like instinct. He snapped his jaws at her as she pushed him back. He hissed and snarled at her...this wasn’t her Swarmie!

Pinkie punched the creature that her Swarmie had turned into, sniffling. “I’m sorry,” she said mournfully, before bringing her cannon around, and blasting the hapless changeling into the nearest wall, knocking him unconscious. Pinkie then picked him up, and carried him back to her home. She wasn’t just going to leave him here.

She then picked up her phone, “Twili? Yeah...we got a problem…”

___________________________________________________________

Swarm laid down in Pinkie’s basement, as Twilight, Fluttershy, Rarity, Rainbow and Aj joined Pinkie in looking down on him. Twilight had used an immobilizing spell she had learned to keep the changeling in an unconscious state.

“Let me get this straight… The guy you’ve been seeing is actually a monster from the other dimension you… just let go because he looked cute?!” Twilight asked, glaring at Pinkie.“And you’re only NOW telling us about it?!”

“Well there was a lot of stuff goin’ on…” Pinkie said, guiltily. “And Swamie was real nervous about how you guys would handle the news.”

“This... thing came through the portal?” Rarity said, looking down at Swarm.

“Must’ve been when Nightmare came round, since that’s when Swarm ere showed up.” Aj said thoughtfully.

“He’s not a thing!” Pinkie yelled. “Swamie is a good monster! He wouldn’t wanna hurt anybody!”

“Pinkie he tried to attack you!” Rainbow yelled.

“Pinkie...he was trying to hurt you…” Aj said.

“Swarmie loves me and I love him! There shouldn’t be any question about it!” Pinkie yelled...small tears coming from her eyes.

“Alright, everyone calm down for a moment…” Fluttershy said, putting a reassuring hand on Pinkie’s shoulder. “Swarm can’t have wanted to attack Pinkie…”

“Then something must’ve changed his behavior.” Twilight said thoughtfully. “A spell or something?”

“Swarmie... did say he had a queen or something….” Pinkie said, “Like he was a drone.”

“Like a bee?” Aj asked.

“Then his queen must be here. If he was a drone, like in some kind of insect hive, then the queen being here would alter his behavior because of the hive mind,” Twilight said, thoughtfully. “Like bees or ants, each one can act individually, but have some way to share any useful information they have with the rest of the hive to help keep the hive fed, and thriving.”

“Maybe if we get the queen,” Fluttershy said. “We can distract her long enough for Swarm to get free again.”

“Or we trounce her and free him permanently!” Rainbow said, smacking her fists together.

“Before we do…” Aj said, pulling out her lasso. She kneeled down next to Swarm, and began tying the changeling up.

“Aj…” Pinkie said.

“It’s a precaution Pinkie, ain’t no way we’re gonna let Swarm jeopardize the plan.” Aj said.

“Aj, ya know there’s-” Rainbow said.

“Don’t you say it,” Aj said, glaring at Rainbow. “Swarm here is one of us. If Pinkie says he’s fine, then that’s all the reason Ah need tah look after him. Tah make sure that queen doesn’t hurt him or anybody else.”

Rainbow, nodded. “You’re right.”

“Mind you it would have been the most practical solution… And one Pinkie should have taken, when she first met a monster in the school’s hallways, instead of taking it home, and falling in love with it,” Twilight said with a huff. “However, this is the situation we have, and Swarm’s Pinkie’s beloved. So we have to save him, and everybody else too.”

“I’m staying with Swarmie in case he wakes up…” Pinkie said, sitting beside Swarm, running her hand over his side.

“Come on darlings, we have a bug to squash!” Rarity said, as the other five girls took off.

________________________________________________________________

“How long does this witching thing last?” Chrysalis asked, as she moved through the city. “If we can’t touch these pathetic humans we can’t cocoon them for transport back to the hive. We’ll have to wait for a portal back into our caves, so we can bring the entire hive here, then we’ll establish a new better hive, here in this land of plenty. These humans will exist only to feed me and my brood.”

“What of 1183 my queen?” One of the five drones she brought with her asked.

“That deviant will be destroyed for his transgression. He will have the chitin flayed from his body for daring to disobey me, let alone falling in love with our prey!” Chrysalis said looking disgusted. “How dare he do such a loathsome act! Love is food! We don’t allow ourselves to feel it!”

Before she could say any more, an arrow barely hit her head, sticking itself in the wall.

“You’ll have to get through us first!” Fluttershy yelled as the other four girls joined her, summoning their weapons.

“What? Who are you? How dare you defy Queen Chrysalis!” she growled. “Get them, my loyal drones! Those fools shall be the first to feed us!”

“Looks like we’re gonna have to do this the hard way!!” Rainbow yelled, zooming towards the queen...but then stops as...herself stands in her path. Rainbow stares at the doppelganger. “I...well this is new…”

The other Rainbow suddenly summoned twin blades and wings of it’s own, and started slashing at Rainbow. Rainbow blocked the sword. “Look out guys! These things copy everything about us! Even our weapons!”

The others soon found themselves facing doppelgangers. Twilight blocked a barrage of magic from her copy. Aj dodged and weaved boxer style around her clone’s blows. Fluttershy was barely able to duck from the arrows her duplicate was slinging. Rarity swung her whip, getting it entangled with that of her counterfeit.

“My drones may not be able to perform strong feats of magic,” Chrysalis said. “But they are more than a match for each of you! Because they ARE you!”

“This is going to be harder than we thought…” Twilight said, preparing for another barrage of magic.
__________________________________________________________

Back in the basement, Swarm steadily comes too. He blinks his eyes…”Where...what happened…?” He felt Applejack’s ropes around his wrists and ankles. “I....no don’t tell me I…”

“Yeah. Uhm… Sorry about the cannon, again,” Pinkie said smiling sheepishly at him. “Your queenie’s here, huh? She made you go all meanie, and try and attack me.”

“...You should’ve let it finish me…” Swarm said sadly. “Pinkie, I’m a danger so long as I’m with you now. If Chrysalis takes control again...I couldn’t bear the thought of hurting you...take that cannon and aim for my head…”

“No! Never ever! I love you, Swarmie! I couldn’t just…” Pinkie said, tears streaming down her face.

“Just forget about me...live a normal life...because if I get free again...I’ll...do the natural changeling way of getting love...I’ll suck you dry and leave you a hollow husk…” Swarm said, tears falling down his eyes. “But I don’t want to do that...I can’t bare the thought of hurting you...because I love you so much…”

“But… I love you too. I give my love to you so you don’t have to such me dry,” Pinkie said caressing his face, not caring if it was his insectoid one or not. She leaned forward, kissing him, freely giving her love to him so he wouldn’t have to take it from her. Swarm tried everything to halt it. He tried transforming into more and more repulsive forms to push her away...but it wasn’t enough...he couldn’t stop Pinkie’s love…

He suddenly glowed pink...and was freed from Aj’s lasso. He slowly transformed back into his human form...he fell into Pinkie’s arms.

“Swarmie…” Pinkie said, and then looked determined. “Now..to get that Queenie…” She got up, and was about to head out...before Swarm took her hand…

“Have...an idea…” Swarm grinned...as his hair started turning….pink.
__________________________________________________________

Twilight dodged another barrage of magic missiles from her counterpart, panting heavily, conserving her strength until she was sure her duplicate had weakened itself. Sure the copies were exact counterfeits, but she and her friends had something the simulacrums did not have. They had their training, which was sure to help them defeat these foes.

“There’s no way you could win!” Chrysalis yelled. “When I destroy you my armies will cover this earth! They will suck every ounce of love fro-”

Suddenly, cannon fire began raining down on all of the drones, sending them flying back.

“WHAT!?” Chrysalis yelled.

Everybody looked up and saw...two Pinkies standing on a small rooftop, each holding a Cannon of Laughter. They both giggled, “Sorry about that,” Pinkie #1 said.

“Couldn’t letcha have your way Chryssie.” Pinkie #2 said.

“... Wait… what?” Twilight said staring up at the dual Pinkies. “She let Swarm free, but he’s… fighting on our side?”

“DRONE 1183! You WILL obey me!” Chrysalis yelled, pointing at the two Pinkies, trying to exert her mental control on him.

“Uuuuum! NOPE!” They suddenly fired their barrage of cannons at Chrysalis. They then kept bouncing around the area so quickly that Chrysalis couldn’t get a good lock on Swarm.

“Swarm can...copy Pinkie’s randomness?” Twilight said, blinking.

“Guess it makes sense…” Aj said.

“Guys! While those two have Queenie distracted! Let’s do the oldest trick when it comes to taking care of clones!” Rainbow said.

Twilight, grinned. “Everybody! Attack each other’s clones quickly!” She ordered.

Applejack nodded, remembering the lessons they had sparring against each other. She then promptly attacked Twilight’s copy, catching the changeling off-guard and knocking it out with her gauntlets. Twilight took Rainbow’s clone using her magic missile spell, with its target-seeking property, to take out the speedy changeling. Meanwhile Rainbow flew at Fluttershy’s doppelganger, dodging the changeling’s arrows to quickly take that one out. Last but not least, Fluttershy quickly took out Applejack’s duplicate her arrows having the advantage over the last clone’s gauntlets. Rarity held her clone in place as one of the Pinkie’s sniped it.

“Thank you, darling,” Rarity called, waving to Pinkie, not caring which one had helped her.

“ENOUGH OF THIS!!” Chrysalis yelled, launching a wave of green magic that sent everybody flying. Everyone groaned as they tried to get to their feet.

Both Pinkies jumped down from the buildings, aiming their cannons. “It’s over Chrysalis!” They both said. “You can’t beat us!”

“Even if my useless drones are destroyed, I can still destroy you! And without your friends to distract me...I know which one is which….” She then fired a blast...at the real Pinkie Pie, sending her flying into a building.

“PINKIE!!” Swarm yelled, turning back into his default form, going to Pinkie’s side. “Pinkie, I’m so sorry…”

“Hey, getting owwies kind of comes with being a guardian,” Pinkie said smiling weakly up at him. “Just give me a few minutes, and a half a dozen cupcakes, and I’ll be up and at ‘em.”

“I wish I never came to this world...then you wouldn’t be…” Swarm said, about to cry, when Pinkie reached up to wipe away his tear.

“You act like I’m dying,” Pinkie said chuckling. “I’m not, you know. But, I do know one thing. You can’t keep blaming yourself, and hiding...who you are...”

Swarm...nodded, and stood, glaring at Chrysalis, as the guardians and drones alike groaned around her. “Leave... them... alone Chrysalis…” Swarm said standing firm, his hands glowing with a magic eerily similar to Chrysalis’.

“... What… What is going on? You’re not supposed to have that kind of power…” Chrysalis said staring at Swarm in shock. “YOU WILL OBEY!!” She tried to reestablish control...only for the magic to bounce off. “What is this?!”

“Your control won’t work, because something stronger is keeping my mind free.” Swarm said, his hands only glowing brighter.

“You deviant! How are you doing this?!” Chrysalis demanded. “There is no way for you to have this kind of freedom, unless you became a…”

“Maybe, but now I really don’t care. Because I’m not a drone anymore. I’m not your puppet to dance at your will. Why? Because Pinkie’s love freed me from your bondage long ago. I just couldn’t see it until now. Because when you tried to hurt Pinkie, I wasn’t Drone 1183, I was Swarm. I’m stopping your gluttony for love right here!”

“You would trade your species for a human?!” Chrysalis yelled. “Our species is dying!”

“Because of you!” Swarm yelled, pointing a finger at her. “Our species is dying because you refuse to see that love can be freely given! You refuse to let us evolve, grow and change! We’re only dying because parasites like you still breathe!”

“You think this world will accept you?” Chrysalis yelled, her hands glowing with magic.

“Pinkie did, and that’s all that matters.” Swarm said, preparing his magic.

Queen and Drone then unleashed their magic against one another. Two streams of powerful magic fighting one another. Swarm managed to hold his ground, something that shocked the queen.

“Impossible! No drone can wield magic! Where are you getting this power from!?” Chrysalis yelled.

“I see Love as a gift! A power that cannot be defeated! What you see as food is about to be your undoing!!” Swarm yelled, pouring all of this new power into his beam.

“You will fall before me! Here and now!” Chrysalis yelled.

“I spent almost my entire life underground...locked and imprisoned in the identity that you forced upon me and all of my kind. But now, I’m going to break through that wall keeping my whole species down! I will break through to the heavens!!”

“NO! Not on my watch Drone 1183!” She shouted, unleashing her full power on Swarm.

Swarm faltered, trying to hold the tide back...and then Pinkie got up, and took his arm. Swarm looked at her. “You need love Swarmie? Well take all of it…” She said smiling, and began to glow pink, as all of her love flowed into Swarm.

“FALL 1183!” Chrysalis yelled.

“I….Am….SWARM!!!” Swarm yelled, and unleashed a magic so powerful, it sent Chrysalis flying into the sky. Chrysalis screamed as she went sailing away Team Rocket style. Swarm stood there in the destruction alongside Pinkie.

The drones stood, looking at Swarm. “You are free now...go and find what I found in this world…” Swarm said to them.

They all looked at each other, then looked toward the direction where Chrysalis went flying. “What if she survived?” asked one timidly.

“Not after using so much power…” Swarm said, “She’ll be out for months and if you all find love you’ll be free too, she can’t control you then.”

“In other words, Cadence has some work to do,” Pinkie said, giggling.

The drones then began wandering away, looking to humans and adopting forms they liked. They then began to walk amongst the humans..just as Swarm did. Speaking of Swarm, he now fell against Pinkie, drained after what happened.

“I gotcha, Swarmie,” Pinkie said holding him up.

Swarm slowly began losing his default form...but the changeling form was different. He now sported eyes similar to Chrysalis’, along with a small tuft of teal hair. He blinked his now green eyes, “Pink...ie…?”

“Whoa, Swarmie, you changed,” she said sounding awed.

“I guess you became a… king?” Twilight said, looking at him.

“I don’t know...this has never happened to a drone…” Swarm said, “But I feel...more whole…”

“Who cares?” Rainbow said, coming up. “Swarm’s okay, Queenie’s gone, and so are the drones.”

“Sunny’s going to hate that she missed this,” Twilight said with a sigh.

“Gotta say though, ya did good out there Swarm,” Aj said, smiling down at the changeling. “Takes guts tah stand up gainst somebody puttin ya down.”

“Right now though...I just wanna...nap…” Swarm said, closing his eyes and resting against Pinkie.

“So, honey bug, darling?” Rarity asked, smiling.

“He’s my Swarmie,” Pinkie said, petting the teal hair. “My little love bug…”

Chapter 24 "Ran'sea"

Chapter 24

“Ran’sea”

“Big Dragon Brother Best Friend Forever”

The holiday season was in full swing in Canter City, with lights strung everywhere, wreaths and poinsettias adorning many a shop, and tinsel and glittering decorations dazzling the eye. A snowfall had hit the city just in time to really add to the holiday spirit. People were out shopping for their loved ones, as cheerful carols filled the air. Only somebody working in retail would find this atmosphere anything but cheerful. Twilight was walking through the mall with Sunset and Spike.

“So much stuff,” Spike said as he lugged a large majority of the packages. “Leave it to Mom to still want to go all out for Christmas.”

“Hey, it’s Sunset’s first Christmas with us,” Twilight pointed out, smiling. “We should make it really special.”

“I’m just glad I’m getting to experience Christmas. I used to be so jealous that everybody else got to have the holiday, and not me,” Sunset said as she walked along with the other two, carrying a couple of bags. “Glory… didn’t believe in celebrating holidays… Especially ones that encourage people to be generous to others.”

“You’re with us now,” Twilight said, freeing a hand to pat Sunset on the back. “Glory has that restraining order to keep away from you. You’re getting the proper Christmas experience.”

“It’s gonna be awesome!” Spike said, encouragingly. “Mom and Cadence bake cookies, Dad and Shining Armor wrestle to get the lights straight. I mostly spend time doing heavy lifting and gift wrapping.”

“You don’t bake, Twilight?” Sunset asked.

“Uh,” Twilight said, then laughed nervously. “Um, let's just say I should not be allowed near anything resembling cooking ware.”

“Whoa,” Sunset said chuckling. “That bad? Really?”

“Shining Armor got in trouble one year because he tried to put one of her cookies in a snowball, hard as a rock.” Spike said with a laugh.

“Good to know,” Sunset chuckled. “Hey, is it okay if I kind of bail on you two? I’m going to go and see Adagio… She’s kind of nervous about meeting Mom and Dad…”

“What’s she got to be nervous about?” Spike asked.

“A lot, Spike,” Twilight explained. “Between her trying to keep to our cover story and the fact she’s a former baddie…”

“Oh... right.” Spike said, getting it.

“Here,” Twilight said, taking Sunset’s bags. “Go and see her, we’ll be fine.”

“Thanks, Twilight,” Sunset said hugging her sister. “Dagi and I will be there for tonight’s dinner.”

“Go on, don’t keep the love of your life waiting,” Twilight said, hugging back and gently pushing Sunset to go.

Sunset took off, hoping she could do something to calm Adagio’s nerves.

_________________________________________________

“Now, Sonata are you sure you have everything?” Adagio asked as she stood near the food court, on the cell phone that Sunset gotten for her. Right now, she was trying to reassure herself that Sonata would be okay. Pinkie invited Sonata to stay at her place for Christmas, and Adagio was as worried as a mother. “You have your blankets, they fed you enough, and you haven’t played with anything dangerous?”

Geeze, Mama Dagio, I’m fine, really! They’re really nice… Well except for Limestone, but Pinkie says she’s always a grouch. Kind of reminds me of Aria, so I feel right at home. Adagio heard Sonata giggle about this fact. Marble’s a little cutie, but the really hot one is Maude… I really really like her, but… I dunno…

Adagio smiled and advised, “Sonata, I speak from experience on this matter. Don’t be afraid to take a chance. If you really like Maude, then talk to her, find out if she holds the same feelings of endearment.”

Yeah, but I don’t exactly have an ice breaker… Maude’s really into rocks…

“Well so were you, back in Equestria when you went through that sea stone phase.” Adagio said, then saw Sunset coming over. “Oh, listen I have to run, just stay safe. If anything happens, just call me or Aria, she said something about staying home and cleaning up the house.”

Okay. We’ll have to remember to do something nice for Aria, you know? You have fun at the Sparkles, kay?

“I will, I hope things work out, Sonata,” Adagio said, smiling.

Me too. Tell Sunny I said ‘hi’. Buh bye!

Sunset stood there, listening to Adagio’s side of the conversation a smile on her face. “You really care about them, don’t you?” she asked.

“Sonata said hi, and yes I guess you could say that the positive emotions are making me feel, well I guess like I’m responsible for them. We always looked after each other before but it was because of survival now...I find myself happy when they are happy,” Adagio said, smiling happily.

“So I guess they are kind of like sisters, now,” Sunset observed hugging Adagio warmly. “I think that’s great, actually. It’s good to have a loving family to depend on.”

Adagio smiled and gave Sunset a little kiss on the cheek, but then she sighed. “I really want the dinner to work out. I’m worried of what your parents will think of me…”

“I’m sure they’ll love you. They’re happy that I’m happy, and you make me happy… We just have to make sure we keep to the cover story… They can’t know a thing about the whole me being a guardian, you being a thousand-year-old Siren thing.”

“I know…” She said, letting Sunset go and hugging herself nervously. “I’m something called a ‘junkie’ that you saved from a ‘habit’. We’ve been seeing each other ever since.” She then shakes her head. “But, what if your mother doesn’t want you with a girl like me? What if...she doesn’t want you with a girl at all…”

“Mom’s not like that,” Sunset said rubbing Adagio’s shoulders. “Nor is Dad. They’ll be happy that I’m happy, and they wanting to meet you is they wanting to share my happiness, and meet the girl I’ve fallen in love with.”

Adagio sighs, looking back at Sunset and smiling. “Sunset you better be careful, I may just end up taking you home forever,” She said, reaching over to put a hand on Sunset’s leg.

“Hey, wait until after we’re out of school, for any proposals,” Sunset laughed. “And wait until after dinner for… that…” Adagio then turned to Sunset, and they hugged one another, kissing sweetly. Just coincidentally, they happened to be under some strategically placed mistletoe, so their kiss garnered awws and not annoyance.

__________________________________________________

“Okay that should be everything on the list!” Twilight said, coming out of the last store.

Spike was balancing several packages at once. “Ah don’t worry back, this is nothing compared to Rarity’s shopping sprees,” He said, trying to keep his pile intact.

“I keep asking you if you wanted to rent one of the carts,” Twilight said, looking at her little brother with some concern. “Why do you insist upon carrying everything?”

“Because if I’m going to be a man worthy of Rarity I gotta practice building up muscles.” Spike said with determination.

“Oh of course,” Twilight said rolling her eyes. “Having to wear a back brace before you mature is just so sexy.”

“Ha. Ha.” Spike said, rolling his eyes. “You just wait when I’m Six Four and packing abs.”

“How do you know you’re going to be six foot four? You could be a Shorty McShort-Short forever,” Twilight teased with a grin.

“Hey!” Spike yelled, but then stopped and saw a family coming out of the store. The kids playing, the mom trying to rein them in, all with smiles on their faces. He sighed a little…

“Oh… Oh, Spike…” Twilight said putting a hand on his shoulder. “Are you thinking about…”

Spike sighed again, looking at Twilight. “I know you guys have been the best family anybody could ask for. You guys took me in when I was just a baby. But, it’s around this time I start to wonder...are my parents really gone. Do they not know I’m alive? Or do they know and just...abandoned me…”

“Oh, Spike, I’m sure, whatever the circumstances, there was a very good reason for you to have been left with us,” Twilight said kindly. “Whoever brought you to us thought that you needed a loving family to care for you.”

“I know, but, it doesn’t make the fact I was put there in the first place any easier…” Spike said sadly.

“I know, Spike. But no matter what you are my little brother, and I love you,” Twilight said warmly. “C’mon. Let’s go home. We’ve got gifts to wrap.”

“Yeah,” Spike said, took one last look at the family, then followed his sister home.

___________________________________________________

In another part of Canter City, a young girl trudged out of a very prestigious looking school with a red, marble, and gold facade. Her school uniform was more of the same coloration, and around her some of the elite of Canter City were making plans for their Christmas Break. The girl, however, kept to herself, waiting beside the road for her aunt. She finally let out a breath, reached for the hat she wore as part of her uniform, and removed it to let down...long green hair.

She sighed as she looked at her phone, at the text her aunt left behind. “Taking some extra time shopping, will be home soon. Love Aunt Ele’sium…” She said, shaking her head. “It wouldn’t be so bad if I could…”

She saw some other girls her age chatting with one another about their plans for the break. She knew her Aunt wouldn’t like her ‘wasting time’ with them. It did allow her a lot of time to study, but little else. All she wanted to do was just take part like any other girl. But her Aunt always told her she was, ‘special’.

Then why didn’t she feel special at all?

She looked across the street at an old playground. She must have passed it at least a million times during her time at Calvaria Academy. She couldn’t remember the last time she had such free time. So...maybe…

She gripped her bag and nodded firmly, crossing the street and stepping into the playground. There, she looked at an old but still working swingset and sat down on it. She sat there for a while, pondering so much about her life.

“Fourteen years old, not a single friend.” She said to herself. “I just wish Aunt Ele’sium would let me get close to some people. But we always seem to move whenever that happens…”

She would never tell her Aunt, but all she wanted was just…

“Hey, you okay?” A very familiar sounding voice said.

She looked up in surprise, staring at the boy, her age, with green hair and eyes. He was dressed for the cold weather in purple and green, and was looking back at her with an expression of concern. There was something, remarkably familiar about this boy. But she couldn’t quite put her finger on it.

But Aunt Ele’sium didn’t want her talking with anybody, least of all boys her age, she was about to get up and run away.

“Hey! Don’t run away!” The boy said, coming over to her. “I didn’t mean to scare you!”

“Uhm… sorry… I’m… just not supposed to talk to strangers,” the oddly familiar-looking girl said nervously.

“Hmm, well, I guess I won’t be a stranger then,” The boy said with a smile, holding out his hand. “Name’s Spike.”

“I’m… Ran’sea,” she said, hesitantly taking his hand, and shaking it.

“Huh,” Spike said, smiling kindly at her. “Well Ran, what’re you doing here all by yourself?”

Ran smiled in turn, she couldn’t peg down why, but Spike seemed like a good sort. “You’ll think it’s silly.”

“Hey don’t worry, I’m used to silly.” Spike said with a chuckle.

“Well, see, I have a pretty protective Aunt,” She explained. “I’ve never been to a playground like this, and well…”

“Never been to a playground?” Spike said blinking. “Is she one of those maternal figures that won’t let their kid out of the house without seventeen layers and enough antibiotics to swim in?”

Ran, laughed at the joke. “Well, sort of. Really she just wants me to study.”

“C’mon!” Spike said, suddenly taking her hand and pulling her towards the swing. “I’m gonna give you that fun you were missing out on!”

“Whoa! Hey!” she said, as she was pushed. Soon she was seated in one of the sling seats that Spike had brushed off for her, and was being pushed into the air by her new friend. The jangle of the chains and the creaking of the swing was accompanied by their shared laughter. They were happy together, they had no idea why but at that moment they didn’t care. During their fun, they took the time to exchange numbers so they could arrange to meet again.

Soon however, the fun would come to an end when an expensive looking car was about to come down the street. Ran got off the swing. “It was nice seeing you Spike! Maybe we’ll see each other again soon!” She said as she took off.

“I hope so Ran!” Spike called after her, his loneliness this time of year just seemed to fade away around that girl. Spike began walking home, happier than ever.

__________________________________________________________

The Sparkle household was done to the nines for the Holiday Season, with all manner of decorations. The tree stood by the front window of the house, decorated beautifully, and with presents already starting to pile up beneath it. Garland was hung around the house, and stockings were hung from the mantle for all the family members.

“Thanks for coming over, Rarity,” Twilight said to her friend, as she set some newly wrapped presents beneath the tree. “I’m sure Spike will cheer right up, once he sees you.”

“Anything to help my darling Spikey Wikey feel better.” Rarity said, helping wrap some presents in the meantime. “It’s the least I could do for him.”

“Hey guys I’m home!” Spike said, opening the door. “I-” He’s cut off when Rarity suddenly took his hand.

“Hello, Spikey-Wikey,” Rarity said leading him upstairs. “Twilight mentioned you were feeling a bit down, and I thought I’d come over and cheer you up.” She took him to his room, a warm smile on her face as she did so. “After all, we can’t have my Spikey Wikey feeling down, during Christmas.”

“Actually, I appreciate it Rarity, but I feel a lot better now.” Spike explained. “Ran really helped me get over how down I was feeling.”

“Darling, who is this Ran person of which you speak?” Rarity asked curiously.

“Oh, just this girl I met on my way back here. She was a lot of fun.” Spike said, oblivious to the look of shock on Rarity’s face at the mention of the g-word.

“A… girl… you met…” Rarity said, sounding strained. “And she was fun… A… About your age, too, might I ask?”

“Yeah actually,” Spike said, thinking a little. “She seemed familiar somehow, like we met somewhere…”

Rarity got up, stiffly, then walked to the upstairs bathroom, slamming the door. Soon the sound of her sobbing could be heard from inside. This being Rarity, the sound was quite loud and dramatic, causing Twilight to come running up the stairs.

“What did you do?” Twilight demanded, glaring at Spike.

“I didn’t do anything!” Spike pleaded. “I was just talking about this girl who helped me out and Rarity totally freaked!”

“... Let me get this straight. You talked to your girlfriend about a girl who helped you get over your holiday blues?” Twilight asked, emphasizing certain key words.

“Yeah!” Spike said.

“And obviously you’re still not thinking beyond ‘Hey, cool, I made a new friend’ to ‘Oh geeze, I may have hurt my girlfriend’s feelings by bringing up another girl’,” Twilight said sounding frustrated.

“Wait...you’re saying Rarity’s...jealous?” He asked, just starting to comprehend what’s going on.

“That’s exactly what I’m saying!” Twilight exclaimed glaring at her so very dense little brother.

“I...but..I’m the one who gets jealous…” Spike said, blinking. “I gotta go talk to her before she goes crazy don’t I?”

“Okay, jealousy is not limited to gender, so get the gender roles idiocy out of your head,” Twilight said glaring at Spike. “And yes, yes you should go and talk to her, before she decides to go home, and go on an ice cream binge.”

Spike then took the hint and ran towards the bathroom door, knocking tentatively on it. “Rarity…?”

“I KNEW this would HAPPEN! Oh why did I have to FALL for somebody YOUNGER than me?! Why-eye-eye?!” Rarity wailed from inside the upstairs bathroom. Thank goodness it wasn’t the only bathroom in the house, or else there would be trouble.

“Rarity?” Spike said, knocking again.

“Spikey?” Rarity sniffled from the other side of the door.

“Listen I’m really sorry!” Spike said, “I had no idea I was making you jealous!”

“... You… Oh… I… I thought you were wanting to…” Rarity said opening the door, revealing a red-eyed mascara-runned face. “To break up with me, so you could be with someone your own age…”

“Rarity I could never want to break up with you! You’re the most amazing girl in the world!” Spike implored. “I was only happy to tell you about a friend, but I was too stupid to realize how hurt it would make you!”

“Oh… Well… Do beg your pardon, Spikey-Wikey, I’ve got to freshen up a bit… I’ll be right out,” Rarity said, looking a touch abashed, before closing the door again.

“Okay, problem solved. I’ll go back down, and leave you two lovebirds alone… Unless you start getting noisy. Then expect snow. Lots of snow,” Twilight said going back downstairs.

___________________________________________________________

Ran meanwhile was having a decidedly less fun time going home as she rode in Ele’sium’s expensive car, looking outside at all the festivities. Sitting in the car seat was her Aunt Ele’sium. She was tall, thin, with long blueish hair that she fought tooth and nail to keep the grey out of. She wore expensive clothing and jewelry and an arrogant expression.

“Now, Ran, you have your extra credit work for the break?” Ele’sium asked. “We’ll go and get you some fine dresses and jewelry.”

“Yes Aunt Ele’sium.” Ran said, really only half listening as she looked outside. Especially at all the normal families celebrating the season.

“What’s wrong, Ran?” Ele’sium asked.

“I’m sorry, it’s just that around this time of year,” Ran said, sighing. “I start to think about my parents. You hardly ever talk about them…”

“Your mother died so long ago…” Ele’sium said sadly. “That horrible car accident took her when she was far too young…”

“Yeah,” She said, “You talk about mom a lot, how you two were close and all that. But...you don’t really talk about-”

“Let’s not talk about your father, deary,” Ele’sium said in that demeaning sort of way where saying shut up would somehow be less rude.

“Did I have any other family?” Ran asked out of the blue.

Ele’sium gripped the wheel a little tighter than she needed to. It was clear she did not like this line of questioning. “No. You were an only child,” she said coldly. “You are my only link to my dear departed sister.”

Ran frowned but didn’t push the matter. Aunt Ele’sium went back to her long winded ideas about putting Ran on display at some party or another....but all she really wanted to do was go see Spike again.

_________________________________________________________

The Sparkle home was decked out for the holidays, providing a warm atmosphere. There was the Christmas Tree, decked with tinsel and various ornaments the lights blinking prettily. On the mantle hung the stockings with each family member’s name, including Sunset’s. They already had some small gifts given by the family, but were sure to be full by Christmas proper. Holly festooned the molding, and there was even a strategically placed sprig of mistletoe.

“Twilight, hunny, make sure that you double check the hiding spots, I want no peekers from a certain young man this year.” Velvet called as she was preparing the dinner in the kitchen.

“Spike or Shiny?” Twilight asked, looking for Spike, before she went to check the hiding spots. “I swear we should ask Rarity to distract him when we hide presents…”

“Both are still little boys when it comes to presents.” Velvet said with a happy sigh. “I just hope Shining and Cadence get here soon,” She checked her watch. “And Sunset too…”

“Sweetheart, I’m sure this Adagio is a wonderful young woman,” Nightlight said, coming to give his wife a small rub on her back.

“I know I know, but Sunset is just as much my daughter as Twilight is, I get uneasy whenever the kids start dating. It seems like only yesterday when i was giving the little darlings baths and they were playing with rubber-”

“I can hear you mom!” Twilight yelled from the other room. “No embarrassing baby stories!”

“You’ll always be my baby sweetie, it’s a simple fact of life.” Velvet said firmly.

“Now I just gotta get those Christmas lights up,” Night Light said, picking up a box. “Just wait and see, Dingleberry...I’ll win that prize…” He then proceeded to go outside.

“Moooom, Dad’s going to overload the grid, again,” Twilight called, as she made sure the presents were thoroughly hidden.

“Just remember to keep the extra fuses on hand, sweetie,” Velvet said, as the doorbell rang. “Oh, that must be Sunset. Spike, could you get that!”

“I got it!” Spike ran downstairs to the door, and opened it, standing there was Sunset, holding the hand of a very nervous Adagio. “Uh, keep track of where any valuables are in case the power suddenly goes out from Dad’s war against the Dingleberries.”

Adagio just blinked as Spike went back upstairs to do some more gift wrapping. Sunset just smiled and guided Adagio in. “Mom, we’re home.”

“Hello Sunset how is-” Velvet stepped out of the kitchen, and saw the pair.

Adagio stood there, letting go of Sunset’s hand for a moment. Sunset smiled and said to Velvet, “Mom, this is Adagio, my girlfriend.”

“Well… Look at you,” Velvet said smiling. “Sunny said you were pretty, but her description didn’t do you justice, dear.”

“Tha-thank you Mrs. Sparkle,” Adagio said, fiddling with her fingers nervously. “Sunset has been, wonderful.”

“Sunny, why don’t you go and help in the kitchen. Adagio and I need to talk,” Velvet said taking Adagio’s arm.

Adagio looked back at Sunset nervously. Sunset smiled and said, “Sure Mom” before she left to handle the kitchen.

Velvet sat Adagio down on the couch, the siren had never felt more nervous in her...okay frankly feeling nervous was something new to her entirely but she was too busy worrying about appearing like a good girlfriend to think much of it.

“So, how did you and Sunset meet?” Velvet asked. “I remember her coming home one day happy as can be.”

“Well,” Adagio fumbled a little, trying to remember the story. “See, me and my sisters were on... drugs. We caused a lot of trouble both in town and in CHS, and soon we...got off that drug after Sunset and her friends made us realize what it was doing to us. Sunset then helped us learn to live without it...and I realized once the haze was lifted I wanted nothing more than to be with her…”

“I see. So Sunset kind of saved your life in a way,” Velvet observed thoughtfully. “And you and she seem to be making each other very happy.”

“We are, I never met anyone like her,” Adagio said with a warm smile. “She’s sweet, strong, and makes me happy every minute I’m with her.”

“I’m glad to hear that,” Velvet said.

Adagio looked down at her hands. “To be honest, I was nervous that you wouldn’t like me. After all I was a bad girl...I didn’t even know if you would like the fact I was a girl.” She said with a sigh.

“One thing I’ve always promised myself is that I would never judge my children by who they date, and that includes the gender. Love is such a mysterious and wonderful thing that I should be happy that my children have found it at all. Also, people, given the right motivation, can change for the better. And that is what you are doing, changing for the better,” Velvet said putting a hand on Adagio’s shoulder.

Adagio smiled, relaxing for the first time since she was asked to come in. “It’s no wonder Sunset says you’re the greatest mother ever,” She said, letting out a happy sigh.

“I try my best,” Velvet said. “Somebody has to help Sunset’s track record when it comes to mothers.”

________________________________________________________

Shining Armor sat at his desk finishing up his paperwork for the day, humming a Christmas tune under his breath as he did so. “Soon I can pick up Cadie, and take her to Mom and Dad’s and have a nice dinner, and hope that Twili isn’t hiding the presents, this year… She can be positively insidious…”

He heard a small sigh from the desk opposite him, he looked up to see his comrade in the war against crime, Firefly, looking at a sheet of paper. Shining smiled, “Hey Firefly, please tell me that sigh is you sighing in love after your date with that Prism guy.”

Firefly chuckled a little, then shook her head sadly, “Nah, I’ll be happy and smiling later when I go hang out with him and his awesome kid for the holidays. But, I’m a little sad for this sight, the latest missing kids list.”

“That report we get every year?” Shining asked, slowly taking the piece of paper. He looked it over and sighed as he saw the list of kids that have gone missing in the surrounding cities over the years. “Yet another thing to add to the worries of parenthood. One day you’re driving your kid to school, the next minute some jerk takes that kid never to be seen again.”

“It’s a sad world we live in,” Firefly said, sighing. “When after 48 hours there’s not much we can do. Some of those kids have been missing for years.”

“Yeah, like this one,” He said, pointing to a girl in the photo. “Ran...something. Huh, she looks kinda like Spike in a way. At least when he was a baby.”

“The story?” Firefly asked.

“Something about a car accident years ago, not too much detail. An aunt and uncle have been trying to find her.” Shining said. “Just hope that whatever that kid is doing, she finds her way home soon…”

“I hope so, too,” Firefly said, nodding. “Now why don’t you head out? You’ve got a family to hang out with.”

“Don’t stay up too late, Firefly,” Shining said, getting up and putting on his coat. She watched as Firefly suddenly started giggling. He looked down to see the holiday scarf his wife made for him, it was pink and Cadey had put little hearts on it.

“Aww, that’s cute, Shining,” Firefly said with a laugh.

Shining turned red, and groaned. “I was hoping to be outside when I put it on…”

“Where all the world can see your… fabulous little scarf?” Firefly said, still laughing.

“Last time I suggest to Cadey that we make gifts…” Shining grumbled as he headed out.

__________________________________________________________

The elevator opened as Ran’sea stood inside it. The decorations were silver and gold, and very subdued. Muted instrumental Christmas songs and carols played as background music, as the low drone of talk practically drowned it out. This wasn’t a party about the holiday, but about seeing and being seen by the “right” people.

Ran stood there in the most uncomfortable dress imaginable. Ruffles, and lace, and with such a stiff taffeta she can barely move except in the “graceful little steps” that her Aunt kept trying to drill into her to be a proper attendee at one of these boring parties. She is just there to be the perfect niece to her Aunt. Nothing more than a little porcelain doll to be shown off.

She stepped in, more like waddled in her opinion, alongside her Aunt who was also dressed in such a way that Ran could only think of as “gaudy”. Ele’sium smiled at all the guests that she passed on the way in.

Ran had heard her talks with these rich men and women so often she can basically boil them all down to a few short phrases.

“Hello there, Misses Bitworthy, you look lovely. Did I ever point out that your such a lovely woman? You truly are, and that dress is positively stunning on you. It truly is. This is my niece Ran’sea, isn’t she just the most adorable thing you ever did see? Did I totally mention she’s my niece? She looks so much like her mother, isn’t it a tragedy how she passed and I had to raise Ran’sea myself? You wish to help? Well you can totally support my business by buying my latest necklace design. It would look positively stunning on you..”

Ran’sea sighed as they moved from one couple to another, she didn’t want to tell Ele’sium this, but she hated parties like this. She needed to get away for a bit.

“Aunt Ele’sium?” She said suddenly. “I’m going to step over to the punch bowl if you don’t mind. All this walking is making me a touch thirsty.”

Ele’sium looked a touch reluctant, but then gave one of her condescending smiles, “Don’t take too long dear.”

Ran tried not to make it look like she was running from Ele’sium, but honestly she didn’t care at this point. She walked over to one of the windows, gazing outside at Canter City below. She sighed as she pressed her hand to the glass.

“I love Aunt Ele’sium, but I can’t help but feel…” She said to herself, shaking her head.

Her thoughts were interrupted as she overheard a conversation from a group nearby. A man with slightly curled hair and a woman with too much makeup and rather overdone hair were talking to a tall, handsome figure with well kept blue hair, a moustache and rather charming blue eyes.

“Can you believe what happened to poor Glory?” The man curled haired man said to the woman. “Her own daughter went and made a prank, ran away, and is now suing to be released from her custody. How the mighty have fallen haven’t they High Style?”

“Indeed Jet Set, why it seems like only yesterday when Glory was joining us up here.” High Style said. “That daughter of hers should know how to be grateful to one’s parents. To rebel in such a way, how droll.”

Ran’sea sighed, resigned and thought to go back to Aunt Ele’sium, until the rather dapper gentleman spoke up. “Oh I don’t think Sunset should be the one to be blamed. By all accounts she has changed for the better, she actually listens in my classroom and doesn’t just act like she knows all the answers.”

“I still don’t understand why a man such as you bothers teaching such, commoners. Surely Fancypants Von Trottingham has better things to do than teach brats,” Jet Set said.

“I think it’s important for all to learn no matter their station,” Fancypants said with the coolness that comes from one who’s faced all these idiotic ideals before. “I teach, because I am needed to teach. Plain and utterly simple. You’d be surprised what insight children can bring when adults are too busy with their own notions.”

“But sure-” High Style tried to interject.

“I believe you two should check out the punch bowl, it is quite lovely,” Fancypants said, casually walking away from the conversation.

Ran’sea continued to look back out the window, until Fancypants stopped and saw her standing there. He walked up to her and said kindly, “I see that expression a lot.”

“Pardon?” Ran’sea said, looking up at him.

“The desire to be anywhere but where you are right now,” Fancypants said, smiling at her.

Ran’sea sighed, “Yes but, it’s not as easy to just go anywhere when you feel chained to here.”

“I don’t know exactly your problem, young miss, but I feel as if you are trying to weigh two paths in your heart.” Fancypants said, wisely. “On one path, your family, that woman you came in with seemed quite intent on keeping you close. And keeping you on the path towards pleasing her.”

“Why are you-” Ran’sea said, tilting her head at him.

“Because I feel it’s important you hear this.” Fancypants said, “One should never ignore a chance to help youngsters.”

“You aren’t that old sir,” Ran’sea said, laughing a little.

“Thank you young miss,” Fancypants said, smiling. “you and my wife keep me from such thoughts as old age from reaching my head.”

“But, you said I have two paths?” Ran’sea said.

“Yes, the other path being, what you want.” Fancypants said. “Something that society will never tell children is that they are the ones with all the power to make decisions. Sometimes it’s best to go with society, to aid in it’s protection, and help one’s family.”

“And the other?” Ran’sea asked.

“To look into your heart and find out what’s right,” Fancypants said, “Despite what your family says. They are just as human as you are. Faults and all.”

“What you are saying…” Ran’sea began, then shook her head. “How do I know what to choose?”

“Time and experience really, and a glorious amount of hindsight,” Fancypants said. “It may be none of my business, but this other path you are looking for, it may be something worth looking at.”

“You sound like you speak from experience.” Ran’sea replied.

“There was once a young man who was given the option of either listening to his family, becoming a stuffy noble and live out the rest of his life in a loveless marriage. But instead, he met a beautiful woman, fell in love, and flew across an ocean so they could be together.” Fancypants said, smiling. “Now tell me,” He then tilted his head over to a beautiful looking woman. She looked radiant, and happy, smiling at the people there; and moving gracefully from one group to the other, her long curly pink hair shining in the light, and her smile brilliantly beaming. She didn’t seem to have any of Ele’sium’s bitterness, at all, but was joyus, and loving life.

Ran’sea looked from her, to Fancypants, to her again. Fancypants just smiled, “Now tell me that sometimes taking a chance is a bad thing.” He then walked off towards the woman, who happily greeted him, and took his arm.

Ran then reached into her dress folds..and pulled out her phone, she looked at her contacts. She saw Spike’s phone number, stared at it for a long time. She then heard Ele’sium’s footsteps.

“Ran’sea, why are you just standing over here? You need to be at my side, lest you get lost, or knock something over.” Ele’sium said in that condescending voice.

“Um,” Ran said, looking between the phone and her Aunt. “I’m sorry Aunt Ele’sium, I’m feeling a touch under the weather.” She started taking steps back, “I believe some air will do me good!” She then suddenly took off towards the elevator.

“Ran’sea?!” Ele’sium said, chasing after the girl. “Don’t run! You’ll rip your dress!”

Ran’sea ran into the elevator, a plan forming in her head, she had to stall Ele’sium. She watched her Aunt get into the elevator with her. “If you are feeling under the weather, you could just go to the bathroom!” Ele’sium said. “I can go with you even.”

“Sorry Aunt Ele’sium, I need to do this, and you got a ride to catch.” Ran’sea proceeded to tap every single button she could, knowing that elevator would stop on every floor. She then hit the ‘close door button and jumped out in the nick of time, watching as the doors slammed shut behind Ele’sium.

She could hear her Aunt’s cries as the elevator proceeded upwards towards another floor. Ran’sea then jumped into the other elevator, and hit the ‘Ground Floor’ button. She breathed heavily as the door closed...she had done it now...She began typing a text with Spike’s phone number…

_______________________________________________________

Earlier

Dinner had gone well, actually. Everybody had welcomed Adagio with open arms. It was a delicious dinner, since Twilight was kept well away from the kitchen. Between Cadence, Velvet, Sunset and surprisingly Adagio, dinner was on the table and everyone was gathered around enjoying one another’s company. Nightlight was leading the conversation, telling the family how he and Velvet met. “So, I finally got the courage to talk to Velvet, I sat there in that tree for so long trying to get the words right to talk to her.”

“I thought you said you were ‘bird watching’, Dad.” Twilight said, narrowing her eyes.

“Oh he was,” Velvet said with a small laugh.

“Mom, please, let’s try to make sure most of us can eat without throwing up at the idea of you and Dad having, ya know...the thing.” Shining said, shaking his head.

“Anyways, I lost my balance on the tree, then WHAM! came your grandfather’s car.” Nightlight said, smiling. “Next thing I know, I wake up there Velvet was, sitting there and trying to handle that bruise I got on my head.”

“Poor thing was so nervous he dropped his bag,” Velvet said, smiling at Nightlight. “That’s when I found his book drafts...and those studying sessions became so much more…”

Sunset smiled, “That’s a wonderful story, Mom, I’m just glad you and Dad stuck together all this time.”

“After three kids, you kinda sorta should stick around,” Twilight said with a laugh.

“Well, two and one adopted…” Spike said a little sadly.

A silence fell over the table, nobody really knew what to say. Adagio was the one who spoke up, “I... imagine there’s a story?”

“Not much to tell,” Shining said, shaking his head. “One day Cadence, Twili and I were playing Mario Kart, next thing I know we hear this crying at the door.”

“We went to answer it,” Cadence said. “Found little baby Spike in this basket, but no one around to claim him.”

“Twili went right up to him though,” Shining said, putting a hand on Spike’s shoulder. “Picked you up and carried you inside.”

Twilight smiled at Spike, and said in her best impression of her younger self. “He’s hungry, lonely, and crying, we help.”

“We love you Spike, never forget that,” Velvet said sweetly.

“Hey, between me and Sunset, I think there’s plenty of love here, even when we aren’t related by blood.” Spike said, smiling.

“Some of us are just happy to be a part of this family,” Cadence said, smiling at Adagio knowingly. “Sparkles always had a certain charm to them.”

Adagio blushed as she looked over at Sunset, Sunset smiled and held Adagio’s hand under the table…

The thought was interrupted when Spike suddenly pulled out his phone.

“Spike Sparkle what did I say about ph-” Velvet began.

“Sorry Mom I gotta take this,” Spike said, suddenly standing up. He looked down at the phone.

Spike! Please come to the park! Now! I need your help...please…

The text was from Ran…

“Mom, Dad, I gotta step out for a bit,” Spike said, running to get his shoes on. “A friend of mine, Ran’sea, needs a hand.”

Velvet looked about ready to scold him, but stopped when she saw Spike’s serious expression. She sighed, “Go then, but come back soon, don’t stay out past ten, and for the love of all that is holy wear a scarf!”

Spike ran out before anybody could stop him, Shining blinked and got up from the table. “Guys, I need to make a call too.” he walked a little ways and dialed the station. “Firefly? Yeah it’s me, I’m glad you haven’t left yet...listen I need you to bring up everything the system has on that Ran’sea girl.”

_______________________________________________________________

Ran’sea ran through the streets of Canter City, at this time of night most had either gone home or are on their way. She held her coat to her the night air being quite brisk. Her phone rang, she hoped it was Spike and accidentally hit ‘Send’...she realized her error when it was Ele’sium who was on the other line.

“Ran’sea, where ARE you?! You’re costing me business! What are you doing, you brat?!” Ele’sium yelled.

“I’m sorry Aunt Ele’sium!” Ran’sea said, kicking herself for not hanging up immediatly. “I need to see somebody! Somebody I know is important!”

“There is nobody more important than me, you brat! Where the hell are you?! You are going to be in SO much trouble when I get there!” Ele’sium ranted. “I have done so much for you! You can’t leave me! You belong with only me!”

“Is that what you told mother…?” Ran’sea said, before hanging up and running.

_____________________________________________________________

Spike ran as fast as he could towards the park, he had some bad luck trying to get a bus. He now very much wished he had a-

“Spikey-Wikey, what are you doing out, alone?” Rarity called from her car as she pulled up alongside him.

“Rarity! You’re a lifesaver!” Spike yelled, running around and getting inside the car. “I need to get to the park across the street from Calvaria Academy!”

“Oh! Very well, my Spikey Wikey. “ She said, looking over as Spike strapped himself in. “I imagine this is for a friend?”

“Of course,” Spike said. “Ran is in trouble, she needs my help.”

“A friend of my friend,” Rarity said, putting her foot on the gas. “All I need.”

______________________________________________________

Ran’sea finally let out a breath once she reached the park, she huffed, the cold air showing when she breathed. She made it, and Ele’sium was far away.

She sat on the swing set, the adrenaline cooling down, and she suddenly realized what she just did. She ran away, to meet with a boy she only met yesterday...the idea seemed utterly ludicrous…

But then she remembered all those times Ele’sium talked to her, about how that girl Sunset got away from her mother, and all those other girls she saw over the years in the same cage as her…

Spike was the first person she knew that really tried to know her as a person...and she wanted to be with him..more than anything….

Her thoughts were interrupted when she saw...Ele’sium standing there, breathing heavily.

“Aunt Ele’sium…” Ran’sea said, getting off the swing. “How…”

Ele’sium held up her own phone, showing the GPS. “Like I would let you run away without some means of finding you. Each and every phone I bought you has a means of finding you should you get lost or hurt,” She said, in that ingenuine smile of hers…

“Aunt Ele’sium, please…” Ran’sea backed away from Ele’sium. “I just couldn’t stand it in there, being something I didn’t want to be…”

“What in the blazes are you talking about? How can you not stand being high class, and a part of the upper crust?” Ele’sium asked, looking infuriated. “If you just listen to what I tell you we can be set for life!”

“That’s the thing!” Ran’sea argued. “I was sick of all those parties! All those idiots you kiss up to! All those times you put me in these unholy dresses! I am sick of being a part of your sale Aunt Ele’sium! I just want to get away!”

“Who put these ideas in your head girl!?” Ele’sium yelled. “You were perfectly fine before the party!”

“Only because I didn’t have the courage to see I was being used!” Ran’sea yelled.

Ele’sium stepped forward, grabbed Ran’s arm painfully. “I won’t hear this! You will come back to the party! Put on a smile for all my customers! You will then toss out any of this nonsense! You will be good! Good like your mother who always listened to me-”

“RAN!”

Both of them stopped talking when they saw Rarity and Spike coming up. Spike looked between them, “What’s going on here?”

“Spike!” Ran’sea yelled, breaking out of Ele’sium’s grip and running to her. She stood next to him, glaring at Ele’sium.

“What is…” Ele’sium said, “Who are you people!? This is a family matter!”

“Sorry madame,” Rarity said, crossing her arms. “But after hearing a certain friend of mine suffer from abuse, I tend to be more keen to the signs of it.”

“This is your Aunt, Ran?” Spike said.

“Yes…” Ran said, nodding.

Spike walked over to Ele’sium, thinking that he could somehow calm Ele’sium down. The fact she was just standing there as if she was seeing a ghost did not help matters….

“Uh, hi, I’m Spike, a friend of Ran’s. Ran doesn’t hate you or anything, she probably just wants space, ya know? I remember how protective my mom used to be of me, wouldn’t even let me on a tri-”

Spike didn’t get to finish his sentence, for Ele’sium got this really ugly look in her eye, and ran up to him, grabbing his shirt hard. She spoke not with the calm elegance of a higher class woman...but with a madness that you only really hear about, but can never prepare for…”You! How are you still here?! You’re supposed to be Dead! I left you and your miserable father behind! You were supposed to die! Hear me?! Die! Not Fran’salel!”

“Aunt Ele’sium…?” Ran said worriedly.

“GET OFF HIM!” Rarity yelled,pulling hard on Ele’sium’s hair so that the woman let Spike go. Rarity pushed Ele’sium away from them. “What on earth are you attacking my Spikey Wikey for?!”

“Spikey Wikey...Thally Wally…” Ele’sium said, still madly.

“Thaly...what?” Spike said.

“What do you mean he was supposed to die?!” Ran yelled.

“I’ll answer that! Hands in the air!” A voice yelled.

They all looked to see Firefly and Shining Armor aiming their guns at Ele’sium. Ele’sium stubbornly refused to listen to them.

“Spike, is Ran okay?” Shining asked.

“Yeah!” Spike said, “What’s going on!?”

“This crazy woman is named Ele’sium Redstone.” Firefly explained. “Wanted on suspicion of murdering Thal’lan and Fran’salel Greenscale.”

“Her last name is Redstone!” Ele’sium yelled, clearly ignoring the fact she has two guns pointed at her.

“You.. changed our names…” Ran’sea said. “I always thought it was Bluelight…”

“I changed it, to hide from these foolish corrupt cops who wouldn’t fall in line!” Ele’sium yelled.

“We know what happened to your real parents Spike,” Shining said. “There was a car crash, a real nasty one, you were lucky to be alive. The detective at the time said that Ran was never found in the wreckage.”

“But I…” Spike said, shocked.

“You were found by the detective at the time,” Firefly said. “Found you among the wreckage. Your parents were going on a trip up north to see your extended family. But the brakes were sabotaged, your parents crashed and both of them perished…”

“And Ele’sium was the prime suspect.” Shining added, “She was trying for years to win custody of Ran, and was very vocal about your parent’s marriage. She was going to try to sue for custody of Ran, before the police found evidence that she was responsible for the sabotage.”

“You...killed them…” Ran’sea said tears in her eyes.

“How could you do such a horrid thing?!” Rarity yelled, putting her hands in comfort on Ran’sea’s shoulders.

Ele’sium’s shoulders shuddered, “Fran’salel and I...we were perfect together. We did everything together. Everything was perfect! She did everything I said! Didn’t once go against me! Things were perfect until she met your...your...bastard of a father! He turned Fran against me! Told her I was being too controlling! I was the only one she needed in her life! That bastard had no right to take her from me! So when I saw an opportunity to get rid of Thal’lan for good, I took it! I had everything prepared! I was going to orchestrate the accident and then save Ran from the wreckage!”

“Not Spike?!” Rarity yelled.

“That boy carries the face of his father!” Ele’sium yelled. “He will end up just like him! But Ran, Ran was just like Fran. She was going to listen to me! I tried desperately to convince Fran to not go on the trip, but she wouldn’t listen! She tried telling me I was mad! MAD! I was only trying to get everything back the way it should! Fran listening to me! No Thal’lan or his spawn in the way! But when I came to the wreckage….Fran was dead...died to save you both...it was all Thal’lan’s fault! ALL OF IT! If he didn’t try to take Fran away from me none of this would have happened! So I took Ran from the wreckage! Raised her as my own! Left this...this...thing of Thal’lan’s to die!”

Everybody was so stunned into silence...but then Spike walked up, and glared up at her…

“You….YOU WITCH!” He yelled at her. “You killed our parents! Then you try and say it was all Dad’s fault for letting Mom think for herself?! Then you abandon me, leaving me there without any idea who my parents are?!”

“It doesn’t matter!” She said, shoving Spike into the snow, “I am going to take Ran back...I’m going to wipe her very memory of you…’

Rarity felt a wave coming off Ele’sium...and she saw that her eyes… were the same dark magic laced eyes that Sunset had…

“It will alll...be perfect!!!” Ele’sium screamed.

“SHOOT HER!” Shining yelled.

Firefly and Shining both fired their pistols, aiming for Ele’sium...but the bullets never reached their targets...for when Ele’sium screamed..she also...roared….

BONG! BONG! BONG!

The bullets stopped mid air, Shining and Firefly’s determined faces showing despite they not moving. The traffic noises stopped, and the world seemed to go into an eerie silence.

“... A witching hour? Now?” Rarity asked, summoning her whip. “But that only happens when a monster-”

“What is going on?!” Ran’sea said, looking around. “Why did everything...stop…?”

“Uh...Rarity…” Spike said, pointing towards Ele’sium. “I think I found our monster…”

Ele’sium laughed madly as a blue flame completely enveloped her..and before the trio’s very eyes...Ele’sium appeared...as a dragon…

She was somehow bigger than Spike was, but also lithe, fierce looking, with white scales, crystallin spines, and cold violet eyes. She roared with a roar that resounded over the park.

“Ele’sium is a….” Ran said, looking totally shocked.

“Ran come on!” Spike said, grabbing her hand and running away as Ele’sium was about to bring a massive set of claws down on them.

Rarity however was having none of it, swinging her whip in such a way that it wrapped around Ele’sium’s leg, pulling it out of the way before it could get at the siblings. Ele’sium roared in frustration, glaring down at Rarity.

“You will NOT harm my Spikey-Wikey and his sister!” Rarity declared, standing firm, whip at the ready.

Spike got Ran to hide behind a tree, he ran towards Ele’sium as she was about to unleash blue fire on the guardian. “RARITY NOW!” He yelled, charging towards Ele’sium.

“Guardian Beast DRAGON!” Rarity yelled, sending the changing circle toward Spike, transforming him from a young boy to a large purple dragon, large enough to match Ele’sium. Spike came out of the green flame that enveloped him, and smashed right into Ele’sium. Ele’sium flew back, tumbling a little from the sheer force of the blow.

Spike roared a challenge, over the past few months he’d gotten better and better at being a dragon. Learned how to stay in it longer...and he was gonna make every second count...for Ran…

Ran in turn, looked up at Spike with a mix of fear and utter awe…”My brother, a dragon…”

“Magnificent isn’t he?” Rarity said proudly, putting a hand on Spike’s scales. “Spikey Wikey, do show your Aunt out…”

Spike charged towards Ele’sium, teeth bared. Ele’sium charged towards him too, she was faster than Spike, and managed to get in and bite hard on one of his legs. Spike roared in pain, but then grabbed one of her spines in his free claw and pulled her off, breaking off the spine and using it to slice through Ele’sium’s leathery wings.

Ele’sium let out a screech of pain and backed away, baring her teeth at her nephew.

Spike let out a roar and unleashed a torrent of green fire, Ele’sium launched her own blue flame in kind. Both fire’s clashed, and after a brief moment, exploded, sending both dragons back. Spike crashed into a tree, groaning as he hit the ground. Ele’sium however, managed to get her footing, and lunged towards Spike. She got on top of him, her teeth trying to get at his neck, Spike reached up and pushed against her by holding her jaws in place, trying desperately to push her back.

Ran watched all this…”He’s fighting so hard to save me, even though we only just met…”

“Family, darling,” Rarity said, looking at Ran, “no matter how far away, will always love one another, and fight tooth and nail to keep them safe.”

Ran clenched her fists, and looked towards Rarity. “That thing you did, made Spike into a dragon.” She said, and put a hand to herself. “Use it on me!”

“I don’t know if I can, darling. Spike is my Guardian Beast. I don’t know if I can turn you into a dragon,” Rarity said worriedly. “And don’t ask me how your Aunt did it.”

“My brother, and Aunt are dragons right now,” Ran said, “That must mean something! I’m Spike’s sister! If he can do it than so can I! I’m not letting my brother die again!”

Rarity smiled at Ran. “You are definitely his sister.” She then cracked her whip again. “Here goes nothing, Guardian Beast! Dragon!” She yelled, and the change circle did appear, about to head to Spike. Rarity’s hands glowed...she wasn’t nearly as good at magic as Twilight. But she knew that enough will can make anything happen. The circle glowed blue with Rarity’s own magic, and it suddenly moved towards Ran, and Ran stood on it firmly..as green fire enveloped her.

“Go save your brother, Ran’sea…” Rarity said, watching the flame.

Ran’sea suddenly was gone...in her place was a white dragon with spines similar to Spike’s, a bit more elegant and lithe though. Rarity was in awe at Ran’sea’s true form, it was nothing short of beautiful. Ran’sea however, wasn’t going to stand around to show off…

Ran’sea roared loudly, getting Ele’sium’s attention as she lunged for her Aunt. Ran knocked Ele’sium off, diving her claws into Ele’sium’s haunches. Spike took this opportunity to kick Ele’sium off him. He stood, looking towards Ran, shock mostly evident on his dragon features.

Ran pressed her muzzle to him affectionately. Spike did the same, murring happily.

Rarity would find the scene adorable if not for Ele’sium getting up. Rarity stood between her two dragon friends, and her hands glowed with magic. “Darlings, I will do everything in my power to stop her. Take my magic, and use every bit of it to destroy her…” She fired streams of magic into Ran and Spike, whose eyes glowed gold.

The dragons turned to Ele’sium, who was roaring madly, but weakly at this point...without the use of wings she could not fly away. And Ran’s wound kept her grounded...it was time to end this.

Spike and Ran’sea roared, and unleashed a twin torrent of green flame towards Ele’sium. The flames combined in the air, taking the form of a pair of dragons, one white, one violet, flying towards Ele’sium, roaring and devouring the dragon in flame…

Rarity knelt when it was over, she looked to Ran and Spike as they were enveloped by flame, turning back into their human forms. Spike walked weakly over to Ran, “How did..you…?”

“Your friend helped, but I think I was finally just done with Aunt Ele’sium...I wanted my brother…” Ran said, happily, but weakly as well. “I feel...exhausted though.”

“Takes some getting used to,” Spike said, smiling.

Rarity stood up, looking at the pair of them. “Oh you both are such darlings for one another,” She said, giggling.

“Rarity!” Spike said, blushing.

Ran giggled in turn. “I figured you two had something. Spikey Wikey, how cute.” She said, smiling at her brother.

“I was badass adorable! Totally a big difference!” Spike countered.

Their banter was interrupted as Ele’sium weakly walked towards them..her clothes in tatters…”Fran….Fran…” She said quietly, looking at Ran’sea. “Why did you...leave…? Why didn’t you...listen...Fran my sister...I need you with me…”

Ran stomped over to Ele’sium, and shoved her over. “What you need is to be locked up! Never to harm anybody again! I don’t want to ever see your murdering, lying, twisted, psychotic, face again!”

Before Ele could answer anymore, Ran picked a stick off the ground and smacked her upside the head, knocking her out cold. Ran let go of the stick, looking down as Spike came and put a hand on her shoulder.

“It’s over sis, she can’t hurt you anymore.” Spike said.

“Brother...I want to go home…” Ran said, crying.

“We’ll give you a lift..but first…” Spike looked around at the wreckage. “I think we need to clean things up…”

“Hm. Good idea. I don’t have the magic Twilight does, but I’ll do what I can. The less suspicion the better, hm?” Rarity said, getting up slowly.

“You sure Rarity? You used a lot of magic back there.” Spike asked worriedly.

“Darling, it’s part of my responsibility as a Guardian,” Rarity said with a sigh. “Should go fairly quick if you two help.”

“Gladly,” Ran’sea said, and as Rarity began working on the trees, she turned to Spike. “So...how did my brother land a girl like her?”

“Luck, charm, and a whole lot of labor.” Spike said, smiling. “Not to mention a sweet fire ruby.”

“Actually, he was there when I needed him the most,” Rarity said mussing Spike’s hair. “The fire ruby was a lovely lovely birthday gift that he felt he just had to get me.”

Ran’sea laughed at the pair, laughed in joy for the first time in a long while.

____________________________________________________

The official story was that Firefly and Shining took shots at Ele’sium, but both missed in the chaos. She tried to make a grab at Spike, they had a tussle only for Ran to come and smack Ele’sium upside the head. Shining was too happy to arrest Ele’sium to really think too much about what happened. Ele’sium was put in the car, begging ‘Fran’ the whole way.

Shining, Spike and Ran’sea came up to the door and rang it. Velvet answered it, and saw Spike with Ran’sea. Twilight and Sunset looked in from the doorway, shock evident on their faces. The shock was quickly replaced by glee, as they looked at each other and happily said: “We have another sister!”

Spike smiled at his mother. “Hey, Mom, turns out I have a sister. Is there... enough at the table for one more?” He asked.

Velvet looked shocked, then looked at the pair, and she just knew...she went to hug all three of them, pulling Shining in. “There’s always room for one more…”

Chapter 25 "Princess of Love"

Chapter 25

“Princess of Love”

“Love Is In The Air and On the Ground...”

Spike sat on his chair inside his room, looking down as he was facetiming with his newfound sister. “You sure you’re doing okay Ran? I mean we can always make room at home, I could sleep in the basement or something.”

Ran just shook her head. “Spike I won’t be going away forever. Aunt Li’zael and Uncle Car’buncle don’t live that far away. I couldn’t live with myself if I was a burden on your adoptive family.”

“I know, I just am gonna miss you is all.” Spike said, smiling at his sister.

Ran smiled in turn. “Just know I’m one call away. I’m not about to lose track of you again, brother.”

Spike laughed a little. “If you need anything, you know your big brother will come right over.”

Ran blinked and said nervously, “Actually...Spike…”

“What is it, Ran?” Spike asked.

“Well, I asked Aunt Li’zael, and she told me that...well....I’m older than you by five minutes…”

Spike sat there, looking absolutely dumbstruck.

“Spike? Are you okay?” Ran asked worriedly.

“You mean...to tell me...I’M STILL THE YOUNGEST?!”

____________________________________________________________

One bright January afternoon, Twilight and her sister-in-law, Cadence, were out spending quality time together shopping. So far they had only been to clothing stores, and a baby store. It was like Cadence was deliberately keeping her away from book stores, electronics stores, and video game stores. Twilight was rather good at picking up on patterns, and apparently Cadence didn’t want to fight with the latest book or video game release for her attention. Now, though, they were walking down the sidewalk on their way to the next store on Cadence’s agenda, bags in hand.

“Why did you insist upon my buying a bathing suit in January? It’s not like I’m going to have an opportunity to wear it before June or so… If I even wear it at all…” Twilight said, a rosy blush forming on her cheeks.

“Because good prices and a vain hope that someday you might actually try wearing one.” Cadence said, smiling. “You think Private’s all for you now, wait till he sees you in a bathing suit.”

“But… but… it’s just so…” Twilight stuttered, blushing even brighter. “It’s a bikini, Cadence, a bikini! I’ve never worn a bikini, ever!”

“There’s a first time for everything. You’re getting a lot more outgoing, so I figure a bikini could be a nice next step.” Cadence said.

“Cadence, making friends is a step,” Twilight said, frowning. “Going to parties is a step. Wearing this...thing in front of my boyfriend is a grand canyon size LEAP!”

Cadence just laughed. “Alright, now I’m sure that the next stop is-”

BONG! BONG! BONG!!

“No no no, not NOW” Twilight groaned, as everything ground to a halt. Traffic stopped in its tracks, a falling leaf froze midair, and that eerie quiet that came with a witching hour closed in on Twilight’s ears. Twilight then put down her bags and summoned her staff. She then took running to look for the monster and brushed Cadence...wait…

Twilight stopped and looked back at her sister in law, she stood there, casually looking at her phone to look for the next stop. But...Twilight touched her…

Twilight reached a finger and gently poked Cadence, Twilight started when she realized she could actually touch her sister-in-law!

“That’s impossible!” Twilight said, still poking Cadence every which way to make sure she wasn’t crazy. “Nobody is supposed to be touched during a witching hour! My hand is supposed to phase through…”

Twilight tried to wrap her head around this, but her thinking was interrupted by a squeal. She turned and saw a massive boar charging towards her. Twilight instinctively summoned a shield and managed to make it so that the beast charged into a nearby wall instead. Twilight let out a breath, happy she managed to keep Cadence safe..until she saw two more boars coming out.

“Great! My sister in law is going to get eaten by the three little pigs if I don’t do something!” Twilight moaned as the boars came closer. Twilight put her hand on Cadence. She could still be felt...whatever was keeping her still wasn’t the witching spell. And that meant she wasn’t safe...Twilight then focused her magic on Cadence, trying to find what was keeping her sister-in-law still.

Twilight felt it, the spell working in power. Twilight’s hands glowed as she began dismantling the spell, dissipating the magical energy holding Cadence in place like this. Twilight let out a breath as Cadence slowly came to life.

“Should be around this...corner…?” Cadence said, blinking as she came to life. She then looked around at the strange frozen world she now inhabited. She then saw the three boars coming towards them, then at Twilight holding her staff. “Twilight, what’s…?”

“Stay back!” Twilight said, getting ready to take on the boars. “These things are dangerous. I don’t know why you’re not phased, but don’t worry, I can handle this.”

One of the boars charged towards the pair, Cadence pulled out of her shock in time to drop her bags and grab Twilight’s arm, her instincts telling her to pull her sister in law out of the way of these monsters. Cadence then looked to Twilight. “Twilight, what’s going here? Why are there these huge pigs in the middle of the road?”

“It’s a long story that I can’t explain while there’s monsters attacking,” Twilight said blasting a pig with a magic missile. “Let me take care of them, then I’ll explain everything, okay?”

“You can’t be serious Twilight! I’m not about to let you go out there and hurt yourself!” Cadence said, her old babysitter instincts taking over at this point. “This isn’t one of your games! Those things can really hurt you!”

“I know!” Twilight yelled, conjuring several magic missiles to blast the other two boars. “Just take cover! I got this!”

“Twilight!” Cadence yelled as Twilight ran into the fray. Cadence felt it, a horror at seeing Twilight running into a fight...she couldn’t let those things hurt her...Twilight was her sister-in-law...one of her best friends...and nobody hurts anybody Cadence cares about!

Twilight was fighting off the boars, she would call in backup, but with Cadence around she had to at least take care of one of these pigs. This proved a bit more difficult as these pigs were relentless, when she managed to fight one off, another took its place. Crud, this wasn’t going well at all. Twilight really wished she had time to call for backup, but Cadence was here. Twilight kept hammering away at the boars, trying to blast at least one into oblivion, but they were triple-teaming her. She was quickly becoming overwhelmed.

Cadence saw all this, and she couldn’t stand it anymore. She felt something inside her wanting to save Twilight as much as she did. She ran towards the boars, yelling, “GET AWAY FROM HER!!”

Twilight looked on as suddenly Cadence glowed with a pink light, got in the center of the boars with Twilight, and then her hands glowed brightly, creating a pink colored shockwave that blew the boars away, ripping them apart in the sheer force of magic that was wrought. Their squeals died away as they turned to dust…

Cadence held Twilight tightly, as protectively as a mother would a child. Twilight was just awe struck, how did Cadence do that? Was she...could she be…

Twilight then looked up, as tiny red hearts descended from the sky, they fell gently as snow, falling into the various frozen people around her. They didn’t seem to be causing harm though…

Cadence looked around, and then gently looked at Twilight worriedly. “You aren’t hurt are you?” She asked.

“N-no… Wow, what did you do? I… I usually have backup, though… Still you have magic? I guess that’s why you weren’t phased…” Twilight said. “Thank you, by the way.”

Cadence shook her head, “I have no idea what I did...I just thought about those things hurting you and, well I couldn’t bare it. I can’t…” Cadence’s face and tone suddenly turned serious, putting her hands on her hips. “And just how long have you been doing this?”

“Since… school started,” Twilight slowly said, the look on her face saying that she knows exactly how Cadence is going to react, and is bracing for it.

“I can’t believe you!” Cadence said. “You’re throwing yourself into danger like this and didn’t tell me?! Do you realize what those things could’ve done to you!? Twilight you could’ve gotten seriously hurt! Did you even think about what would happen if you got hurt or worse during this...whatever it is?!”

“Witching hour,” Twilight said. “And if I don’t, then those things would be free to hurt people, Cadence! I have to fight them, with my friends, or else everybody in town could get seriously hurt. I can move during a Witching Hour, everybody else just become phase-shifted so they don’t get hurt, but it only lasts an hour.”

“...Let’s go home.” Cadence said, walking past Twilight towards her bags.

Twilight sighed, she knew Cadence was mad, very very mad at all this. The simple fact that Cadence wouldn’t just yell at her about it more only made things worse. Twilight used her magic to do a quick repair job on the road, and the rest of the trip was done in uncomfortable silence…

The hearts fell for a while...all over town...before disappearing inside everybody as the witching hour came to a close...

_____________________________________________________________

“So… Now she’s not talking to me. Cadence is really really mad about the whole Guardians thing,” Twilight said, summing up her account of the previous day’s events. “I knew she’d react that way. I just hope she doesn’t tell Shiny.”

“Rough,” Private said as the pair walked to school together. “Any idea how she was able to do magic? Maybe she’s a guardian too?”

“I… have no idea. She might be, but why would she have been put into some kind of trance?” Twilight observed thoughtfully.

“Your guess is as good as mine.” Private said, shaking his head. “Maybe when Cadence calms down a little she’ll start talking.”

“If only such optimism came so easily…” Twilight said, chuckling a little.

The pair manage to reach the parking lot at school. They both smiled as they saw Raiden moving over to Rainbow as she just parked her motorcycle.

“Here’s something that’ll cheer you up, Ray getting his face kicked in.” Private said, laughing.

“Ah Tsundere, endlessly entertaining.” Twilight said, laughing alongside her boyfriend.

Raiden did his usual routine of going up to Rainbow, and smirking. “Hello Rainbow Sexy Dash.”

“O-oh! Raiden… Hi there,” she said beaming, then looking shy, twirling a lock of hair around a finger, blushing. “Uhm… H-how are you?”

“Uh...fine…?” Raiden said, totally shocked at this sudden out of character reaction from Rainbow.

“Um...Ray well…” Rainbow said, walking nervously up to him. “I got...thinking and stuff and well...I’m thinking I’ve been jerking you around a little…”

“Wha...huh?” Raiden said, taking a few steps back from Rainbow, not used at all to her being this, frankly, lovestruck around him.

“I’m thinking I should change that...how about you and me go...somewhere nice and private?” Rainbow asked, her eyes sparkling.

“Ah...I...gotta run!” Raiden yelped, running into the school.

“Ray Ray! Come back! I promise I won’t kick you again if you’ll just let me hug you!” Rainbow yelled, chasing after him.

Private and Twilight looked stunned…

“Did, we both get zapped into some freaky alternate universe when I wasn’t looking?” Private asked.

“Uh… I… I don’t know… It was still rather amusing, though,” Twilight said looking at Private with a slight smile. “Now we know Raiden’s a masochist.”

“Still, have you ever seen Rainbow even remotely act like that?” Private asked.

“No. No I haven’t. That is not normal Rainbow Dash behavior at all,” Twilight replied. “I wonder what’s gotten into her?”

“Hey, check it out, isn’t that Applesnack?” Private said, pointing to the guy walking towards Aj as she got out of her truck.

“The guy Aj’s been seeing?” Twilight said, watching as well.

Applesnack walked up to Aj, stoically as usual, then suddenly...pulled her into one of those over the top kisses that you’d see on the cover of a romance novel.

“What… the?” Twilight said, tilting her head at the display. “But… Applejack has been saying that Applesnack is really really undemonstrative…”

Applesnack gently removed his lips from Aj, the dumbstruck farmer looked up at him. “Snack why...ya’ve never…”

Applesnack blushed, “I know I’m not the most, expressive of boyfriends. But..ever since last night I wanted to say..so much actually. That you're beautiful, amazing, and I've never felt happier around anybody..."

“Uh… Oh… Well… Thank ya,” Applejack said blushing a bit. “Yer… Yer pretty amazin’, yerself, y’know?”

Twilight looked up at Private. “What just happened?”

“I think we’re about to find out.” Private said as the pair opened the doors to CHS. Inside was even worse, suddenly just about every couple or suspected couple was holding hands, talking to one another, or doing so many strange things.

“This is going to be one of those days…” Twilight said, facepalming.

__________________________________________________

Spike had a similar reaction to all the silliness when he arrived earlier. He just finished putting his books in his locker when he looked over and saw a sight that was extremely common in CHS, Lyra going to her best friend Bon Bon. Only...the tone was far different than usual.

“Bonnie…” Lyra said, walking nervously over to Bon Bon.

“Hey, Lyra,” Bon Bon said, beaming at her best friend. “What’s shaking?”

“Well, see I kinda been, thinking about stuff a lot since last night.” Lyra said, shuffling her feet. “We’ve been best friends since like, forever right?”

“Well of course,” Bon Bon said with a smile. “Since Elementary school, sticking together thick and thin.”

“Well see…” Lyra said, blushing and finally blurting out. “Bonnie you are just the most amazing friend ever! I mean you’re sweet, smart, and you put up with even my silliness at times! I can’t imagine being with anyone but you...I mean I know we’re best friends but...last night I got thinking that maybe I wanted...more.”

“You… you want more?” Bon Bon asked, looking a strange mix of surprised and hopeful.

Lyra nodded, “Yeah..Bonnie I really really like you. I just wanna show how much I really care about you. Please Bonnie as the most wonderful person I’ve ever met...would you...want to make us more than best friends?” She asked, hope, fear, and trepidation all coming out in her voice.

Bon Bon stared then glomped her best friend, hugging her tightly. “Oh, Lyra! I’ve been wanting us to be more for… well… ages! I was just so afraid of ruining what we have that I never said anything! I’d love to be more than just best friends!”

“Oh Bonnie!” Lyra said joyfully, hugging her best friend now turned more than best friend lovingly.

Spike just chuckled, “Geez, what’s got into everybody? Getting all lovey dovey and stuff.”

He then heard that familiar, graceful voice he knew and loved speak behind him. “Spikey Wikey, could you come with me for a bit darling?”

Spike smiled, “Sure Rarity, why do you waaaaaaaaaa…” He was caught in his sentence as he saw Rarity. She was wearing a rather filmy gown that flowed, and fluttered dramatically, and left little of anything to the imagination.

“I’d… like to talk to you, my darling,” Rarity said giving him the sultry eyes. “In private.”

Before Spike could say anything more, he found himself being dragged off by Rarity, a slow grin coming to his face.

__________________________________________________

Big Mac was in a similar situation as he finished laying out some crates of food in the school’s storage area. He had seen everybody acting strangely, all lovey dovey and practically flinging themselves at one another. He didn’t pay it much mind...until he heard a knock on the door. He turned and saw Fluttershy standing nervously in the doorway.

He smiled as he always did when she dropped by, “Howdy Shy, what can Ah do fer ya?”

“Uhm… I was hoping… to spend time with you,” Fluttershy said. “If that’s… alright with you.”

“Course Shy, whatever ya need.” Mac said, and then blinked as Fluttershy suddenly closed the door behind her, blushing brightly.

“Mackey, I was hoping we could...talk…” Fluttershy said, walking over to him.

“Sure Shy, whaddya need?” Big Mac asked, tilting his head at Fluttershy’s behavior.

“I’ve… noticed how you… treat me. Like I’m made of glass,” Fluttershy said, looking up at him. “I’m… I’m not that fragile, you know…”

“Well, Ah’m…” Big Mac said, looking down at her. “Ah jus dun wanna hurt ya too much Fluttershy…”

“I know you’re strong, but you don’t have to wrap me in cotton batting. I… I like things a little… you know… rough,” Fluttershy said, blushing a bit.

“Rough?” Big Mac said, blushing brightly.

“Yes Mackey...I’d like you to…” She suddenly stood on her tiptoes to whisper in Mac’s ear…

Big Mac’s eyes have never grown so wide.

____________________________________________________

“This is too weird.” Private said as he and Twilight watched all the couples in the school. “Everybody’s all lovey dovey around each other.”

“It’s like somebody cast a huge wide-area love spell or something,” Twilight said, as they watched Octavia walk determinedly up to Vinyl.

Vinyl lifted her shades and grinned at Octavia, “Sup Octy, how’s it hangin?”

“Vinyl Scratch, you can be the most irritating, infuriating, and downright impossible person, yet… I can’t get you out of my head! It’s… It’s like some manner of disease that makes me think of you all the time, and… Blast…” Octavia uttered, before grabbing Vinyl’s shirt front, pushing her against the wall, and kissing the living daylights out of her.

Private and Twilight’s jaws dropped at the same time. Vinyl was absolutely dumbstruck, sure she always thought Octavia was cute and fun to mess with...but she had no idea that she would just…

“It’s actually kind of nice in a way,” Twilight said as she and Private both stepped away to give the pair some privacy. “They finally get to admit how they care for each other.”

“At least they are relatively normal.” Private said, sighing. “I think we have yet to see the truly biza-”

Private was cut off when he saw a janitor’s closet door open.

“Wow… I mean wow... That… That was amazing. I mean, I’ve been trying to work up the courage to, you know, tell you for weeks, then you just.. and we just… and…” Sonata said coming out of the closet her face flushed as she straightened her clothes.

Out then stepped of all people...Maude Pie

“I’m just glad you did come out...I’ve never really been with anybody before...except Boulder but he doesn’t really count.” Maude said in her typical deadpan voice...and then gave the tiniest smile as she took Sonata’s hand. “I’m just glad you like me too…”

“Are you kidding?! I’ve liked you for, like, months! I… just had the hardest time telling you,” Sonata said looking at Maude, holding her hand and smiling.

“How did...when did this….?” Private said, dumbfounded.

“Whoa, according to Pinkie, Maude’s practically beaming.” Twilight said, blinking.

“I only wonder about the other sir-” Private was interrupted yet again, this time by the comical sight of...Trixie hugging Aria’s leg as the siren tried to stomp away.

“The Great, Powerful and Loving Trixie demands your affections!” Trixie begged as she was dragged along.

“Uggh, I knew enrolling here was a terrible idea, so going to get Adagio for this…” Aria grumbled...but didn’t pull away as hard as you’d think.

Both Private and Twilight facepalmed.

____________________________________________________________

Cadence paced her room, fuming. She was still mad about Twilight’s little stunt, the other day, and finding out she’d been putting herself in danger.

“There has to be somebody else!” Cadence declared.

If I don’t fight the monsters, then they’ll be free to hurt people!

“But why you, Twilight?” Cadence asked the empty room as she paced. Cadence sighed, shaking her head. “When I wanted her to be more outgoing, that wasn’t what I was talking about… Though… It is a good thing she’s trying to do what she thinks is the right thing…”

She walked over to her vanity, gently picking up a small picture. It showed her as a young teenager doing her first babysitting job to relieve boredom during the summer, and it led her to finding one of her best friends, a little girl who was too smart for her own good, and her lovable dork of a big brother.

Suddenly, the door opened, and in stepped Shining Armor. He smiled at her, in that way she always found so lovable. “Heya gorgeous…”

“Shiny!” Cadence said beaming at him. “I thought you had work, today?”

“Eh, the chief gave me a day off, something about being in a good mood cause of his wife liking him again or something.” Shining said, walking to her and suddenly sweeping her off her feet, grinning. “And I just felt I had to see you…”

“Whoa!” Cadence uttered with a laugh. “Wow, what’s gotten into you, today?”

“I have no idea…” Shining said, slowly walking her towards and laying her down on their bed. “I just know that right here, right now...I’m the luckiest guy in the world with the most wonderful girl in the world...and I want to show you just how in love with you I am…”

“Oh! Oh, Shiny,” Cadence said, touching his face. “I love you, too…”

“Then what are we waiting for…?” Shining said, pulling her into a loving tender kiss, that he poured every bit of his love into. His hands going to feel Cadence, let her know she was treasured and loved with every bit of his being. From then...well...you can guess the rest.
________________________________________________________

“This is the Sparkle Residence, Velvet speaking I can’t come to the phone right now because I am right in the middle of making love to the most WONDERFUL man I’ve ever met! We’ll probably not be available for next few hours or so. So please leave a message after-NIGHTLIGHT! You...dog I have to finish this you OH! Leavemessageattonebye!”

Twilight simply punched the end button on her phone, looking profoundly perturbed.

“Your parents too huh?” Private said, putting down his phone with an equally perturbed expression.

“Yes. They’re doing the thing…” Twilight said putting her phone away, then shuddering. “I wonder if we should ask Professor Celestia about this?”

“I am afraid Tia is occupied at the moment.”

Both looked up to see a thoroughly frustrated looking Luna walk towards them, sighing profusely. “When I came by the office to ask her what to do I caught her practicing her art...with Voidera.”

“Art?” Private asked. “That doesn’t seem so-”

“Voidera was modeling…” Luna added with a shake of her head.

“From the tone of voice, it sounds like he was modeling au naturale,” Twilight said, then shuddered again.

“The city is coming down with this love fever…” Luna said, checking to make sure everybody was too caught in their love lives to listen, then crossed her arms. “Only a very powerful being could perform something of this magnitude.”

“Wait,” Twilight said as she thought about what happened. “Last night...all those hearts…”

“Hearts?” Luna said, then shook her head again. “I warned Tia it was only a matter of time…”

“You’re talking about Cadence, aren’t you?” Twilight asked. “Cadence is like you and Professor Celestia, isn’t she?”

Luna then pulled the pair behind one of the set of staircases, waving her hand over the space. “That should keep any eavesdroppers out.” She then turned to the pair. “Indeed, Cadence was an Alicorn as my sister and I were. She was our niece, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, ruler of the Crystal Empire and Princess of Love.”

“... What? Really? The Princess of LOVE?! Oh… wow…” Twilight said, looking a bit stunned, and chuckling in amusement, shaking her head. “I’ve been kind of calling her that for months, now…”

“Cadence’s power was to bring out the love in any individual or pair.” Luna explained. “She once stopped two kingdoms from going to war with one another simply by using her spell to give the heirs to the kingdoms confidence enough to confess their feelings.”

“So it’s not a spell that creates love, just brings the feelings you have forward?” Private said. “And how the heck is she your niece?”

“Long story involving very stupid nobles and an old law to get rid of cake blackmail.” Luna said hurriedly. “Anyways, like the others, Cadence was reincarnated on earth, and as an alicorn she would be able to walk in the Witching hour...but Tia put a spell that would keep her entranced, her powers couldn’t manifest unless she was move….” She then looked to a guilty looking Twilight...and raised an eyebrow.

“Uh… Well… I… kinda… broke the spell… But she was with me during a witching hour, and I needed her to be aware, so she wouldn’t get killed, and she ended up helping me, but after she cast a spell that destroyed some monsters, these little hearts went flying everywhere!” Twilight rapidly explained.

“She must have unleashed her magic then, used it to protect herself and you. That means her love magic is all over the city.” Luna said, “Alright, a simple ritual will fix this matter, I just need you and Cadence to come here.”

“Oh… Uhm… She’s… She’s not talking to me,” Twilight said scuffing her foot, looking down. “She was mad about the whole Guardian thing… You know about me putting myself in danger and all that?”

“Right…” Luna said, nodding in understanding. “But whatever you feelings on the matter, you need to go and tell her that this is an emergency. If this gets out of hand, who knows what kind of disaster it could bring. In the meantime I will try to make sure nobody here goes too far in their...love fever.”

Luna then dissipated the silence bubble and went off to her work.

Private looked to the rather nervous looking Twilight. He gently put a hand on her back, rubbing it tenderly. “She’ll understand, I’m sure of it.”

“I… I hope so…” Twilight said pulling her phone out, again, dialing Cadence’s number.

“mmmm...You reached the Armor Residence...Cadence speaking.” Cadence’s voice said, in a very cozy kind of tone.

“You too?” Twilight asked, sounding perturbed again. “Geez, I’d have thought you’d be immune to your own magic…”

“What? Twilight? I...I was gonna call you but...well...Shining got really hyped up for some reason and we...well...did the thing…”

“Yeeeah… I kind of figured. So it was Shiny who got hit with your love spell… Ah, look, remember when I said you must be some kind of Love Princess, because of how good you are at matchmaking?” Twilight said sheepishly.

“Yeah...are you saying all of this has something to do with that...thing I did?” Cadence asked.

“Yes. Yes it does. If you could come to the school, you’ll kinda see for yourself,” Twilight said with a giggle. “Some of it is kind of funny, and some of it is… Well… Let’s just say it’s affected Mom and Dad, too, and that always kind of freaks me out.”

“I’ll be there, Shining is well...out. So I’ll slip out and be there in a bit....I’ll see you.”

“Thanks, Cadence… And… I’m sorry I didn’t tell you, earlier…” Twilight said contritely. “I’ll see you when you get here.”

Cadence simply hung up, leaving Twilight to sigh. Her thoughts were cut off when Private pulled her into a tender hug.

“It’s never a good thing when friends fight…” Private said, holding her. “You’ll make up, I know it.”

“I hope so…” Twilight said quietly. “She was my very first friend outside of my family… and then she became family too… Anyway we should go out front to meet her, so any shenanigans can be explained.”

___________________________________________________

Sunset was walking through the halls, shaking her head in bewilderment at everything that was happening. Sure there was some amusement that she had been right in some of her guesses at possible couples, but no classes were being held because of this rather interesting fiasco. Though she did join her sentiments with the rest of the school when she saw Lyra and Bon Bon cuddling in one corner, exchanging tender kisses.

“About time those two ‘fessed up that they’ve been in love all this time,” Sunset said chuckling as she stopped by her locker to put up her books.

As she did however, she looked over to see a stunning sight. There came Adagio, walking down the hallway in a stunning black gown, holding roses in her hands. Adagio did turn quite a few heads, but her eyes were just on Sunset…

She blushed as she came up to Sunset, smiling “Hey...Sunset…”

“Wow, Adagio, you look amazing,” Sunset said turning to her with a warm smile.

Adagio just returned the warm smile, “It’s just that, in all our time together, I never actually got around to one important bit of our relationship…”

“What do you mean?” Sunset asked, tilting her head. “What important bit are you talking about?”

Adagio reached out and handed the roses to Sunset, “A heartfelt confession…”

“A… confession?” Sunset asked, taking the roses, and looking at Adagio, a blush coming to her cheeks.

Adagio smiled, and then took Sunset’s hand. “Sunset...ever since I started feeling positive emotions, I felt this craving...this urge to be with you. I realized in that moment when I let my guard down why...because Sunset I can’t be without you. You’re strong, brave, beautiful, and you were willing to take a chance on me even when I didn’t ask for it...Sunset Shimmer I am absolutely, inconceivably in love with you…”

Sunset stood there, blinking rapidly to keep her vision from being clouded with tears, before she took Adagio into her arms, hugging her. “I… I started having feelings for you, right after I took you on the tour of the school, right after we first met. After you, and your sisters were defeated I wondered if you were okay… Then you kind of kidnapped me after Sonata did her lost puppy thing, and became besties with Pinkie, and… I kind of told you how I felt then, but… Ever since then it’s only grown stronger. I love you, too, Adagio. I can’t ever imagine myself with anybody else.”

The two took each other in their arms, just happy to be with one another. Spell or not, they would always love one another.

___________________________________________________

Luna, Cadence, and Twilight all sat in the school’s basement. Cadence sat across from Twilight, looking conflicted but determined. Twilight was just hoping that this day would be over.

Luna looked between them. “Alright, you, Cadence, will try to conjure the magic from before, I will then use Twilight’s energy to siphon the spell into a counter spell to remove the love fever from the city.”

“I understand, I can’t believe that magic was within me all this time…” Cadence said thoughtfully.

“Love Princess,” Twilight said with a giggle. “But you saw the shenanigans going on, right? It’s been going on all day, and doesn’t show a sign of stopping.”

Cadence smiled, and then turned to Luna. “Let’s do this.”

Luna nodded, and held her hand out between them. A set of stars began to form in her hand, swirling between Twilight and Cadence.

Cadence then held out her hand, trying to remember how she felt in that moment when she used her power...that joy and fierceness of love that comes from protecting someone you care for...and soon hearts began to appear in her hand, slowly getting ensnared by the stars.

Twilight then poured her own magic into the spell, increasing it’s power, the stars grew bigger their points more defined, before they glowed red.

Luna then spread her hands, causing the stars to multiply, “Scatter and bring everyone to their senses…” She said, and threw her arm out, and the stars flew away, phazing through the walls, and towards their intended targets.

_________________________________________________

“Nnnng… What?” Rainbow said, shaking her head. “What’s… going… Ray?!”

Raiden slowly got up, his shirt half off and his hair disheveled as they both laid on the floor of an empty classroom. “Babe...that was wild…” He said, a grin coming to his face.

Rainbow went into panic mode, checking herself to make sure she hadn’t done anything, and especially not The Thing. “Oh man oh man oh man… Whew… Okay. Cool. Geeze what came over me, this morning?”

“I dunno, but man were you amazing babe...all crazy and stuff.” He said.

Rainbow fumed, and collected herself. “Just don’t think it’ll happen again buster!” She began stomping for the door.

“Uh babe…” Raiden said, “Ya might want this back…” He said holding up her...BRA!?

“GIMMIE THAT!” she yelled, then kicked him in the crotch for good measure. “Stupid pervy… taking advantage of me while I was… all freaking mushy and stuff…” she griped as she stomped out the door.

As she was running down the hallway, she watched as Fluttershy came running out. “Oh Mackey what you must think of me!” She said in despair as she took off.

“Fluttershy wait!” Big Mac said, taking her hand before she could really get away.

“Mackey?” Fluttershy said, turning to him, those big turquoise eyes looking up at him worriedly.

“It ain’t like yer weird or nothin’... I mean… Had Ah come ta you, ‘stead of t’other way ‘round…” Mac said blushing. Then he bent down, and whispered into her ear.

“R-really?” Fluttershy asked, blushing. “You’d want me to do that?”

“Heh… Eeyup…”

“M-maybe… not for… a long while…” Fluttershy said a rosy blush coming to her cheeks.

“Ah can wait,” Mac said warmly, gently squeezing her hand.

“What happened…” Rainbow said, absolutely dumbstruck.

___________________________________________________

Cadence and Twilight stood on the roof together, looking on as the students began filing out. The day was let off due to the strange circumstances. But at least nobody got too far in the antics. Well as far as they could tell.

Cadence smiled as she saw more than one pair holding hands together…

“My magic did all this?” Cadence said, watching the teens.

“Pretty much,” Twilight said, watching Sonata skip along holding hands with Maude who smiled her tiny smile at the former siren’s antics. Even Aria and Trixie were standing close to one another.

“Imagine how easy this would make the couple’s counseling sections in the matchmaker business,” Cadence said, laughing.

“Maybe… Would seem kind of cheatish, though… I don’t use my magic outside of emergencies, because I want to know it’s me that’s doing everything, not the magic. I mean the magic may be part of me, but it’s not really a part of this world, if that makes any sense,” Twilight said with a shrug.

“Right...emergencies...like those monsters you face…” Cadence said, her cheerful mood fading.

“I’m not alone, Cadence,” Twilight said, turning to her, eyes pleading. “My friends are all Guardians too! So are Private and Sunset. Usually if I’m at a Witching Hour, I call them in for backup, so I’m not overwhelmed. This is something I have to do, though, or else people could get hurt. Please understand…”

Cadence let out a sigh, “I know, and I had a night to think on it. I understand this is something you need to do. I just worry about you Twilight. If anything were to happen to you…”

“That’s why I always try to be careful, and try not to fight the monsters alone,” Twilight said with a nod.

Cadence then went to hug Twilight gently, “Just don’t do anything too brash okay? I want you around for a good long while.”

“Hey, I want to be around for a good long while,” Twilight said hugging her back. “I’ve got college to plan for, and… maybe an eventual marriage… And hopefully being the best aunt ever, someday.”

“Hopefully, I’ll get to see all of that and more…”

_____________________________________________________

“YOU KNEW!” Cadence yelled as she slammed her hands down on Celestia’s desk. “You’re the one who brought her into all of this! And on top of that you put that statsis spell on me!”

“It was to protect you Cadence,” Celestia said, firmly. “You had a husband, a growing business, and so much more. I wasn’t going to involve you unless I have to.”

“I think the minute my SISTER-IN-LAW is running around fighting monsters I should’ve gotten involved!” Cadence yelled.

“Do you think I want Twilight out there fighting monsters? If things were my way she’d just go on with her school as normal! But I don’t have that luxury Cadence! Twilight is part of this whether she likes it or not!” Celestia yelled back.

“But surely there are other guardians out there?! Ready and fit to defend our world!” Cadence fired back.

“None of them are around, and few are willing to leave their homes to come here. Twilight and her friends are the only ones who can defend this world.” Celestia said, turning to the window. “Not to mention the Elements only work for them. Everything I’ve done was for Twilight’s best interests.”

“And who gave you the right to toy with Twilight’s life like this! YOU AREN’T HER MOTHER!” Cadence screamed.

Celestia stood stark still, not saying a word.

“Aunt Tia, I…”

“Go home, Cadence, Shining Armor is probably missing you…” Celestia said, not turning around.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean.” Cadence said, trying to reach her aunt.

“Just… Just go.”

Cadence then slowly turned to leave...stepping out of the office, the door closing with a sound that echoed in Celestia’s ears…

Celestia then turned, sat in her chair, and said, quietly, “I’m not...and yet I control her life so…”

Slowly, a tear fell from her eye...even as she tried to keep that pleasant mask of hers on…

Chapter 26 "Trials in the Dark Part 1"

Trials in the Dark Part 1

Who you are on the Inside

Celestia sat down at her desk, her sister Luna sitting across from her. Both looked down at the object between them. A small black crystal, which occasionally sparked with an energy that would put goosebumps on those not used to it. Their expressions displayed the gravity of what they were going to face.

“So soon sister?” Luna said, looking up at Celestia. “I would think at least a month or two before we would begin the trials.”

Celestia shook her head, “The Hours are getting more and more frequent, and the monsters in them stronger. I fear we don’t have the luxury of putting it off any longer.”

Luna nodded and observed, “They have faced a good many challenges themselves, Sunset, the Sirens, Chrysalis, all great victories for them.”

“But that was merely the tip of the iceberg,” Celestia said, extending her hand and a bubble formed around the crystal, encasing it as it floated in the air. “It is time they learned that one of the most powerful forces in the world...can affect them at any time.”

“I will make the calls then,” Luna said, getting up, and then turning back to Celestia. “This wouldn’t have anything to do with Cadence’s comments, would it sister?”

Celestia simply turned back to the window, looking at the crystal. “We have become lax in their training. The more prepared they are, the better they’ll be.”

Luna nodded solemnly then said, “Just don’t detach yourself Tia, you’re less of a person...or pony...when you do.” She then closed the door, leaving Celestia to quietly look at the crystal as it glowed faintly green and dark violet…

________________________________________________________

The Guardians had gathered at the special training warehouse, and sat around, waiting for the regime to begin. Luna had been the one to call them, not Celestia, and that caused them a little concern. Now they spent most of their time waiting just meandering around, looking busy.

“I can’t help but wonder what she may have in store for us,” Twilight said pacing nervously.

“Way Luna talked, ya think we were all doin’ some kinda big test,” Aj said, casually kicking around a can while they waited.

“That oooor, she could be teaching us how to use our guardian powers to kick more butt!” Rainbow said, smiling. “Like... teaching us how Celestia and Voidera made that super mode they had! So Awesome!”

“I don’t know, Rainbow, dear,” Rarity said, passing the time by drawing in her sketchpad, working on her latest project. Spike occasionally passing her some drawing supplies when she needed it. “Luna seemed quite serious about the whole business, I doubt she would just be showing us how to do some flashy technique.”

“Did she give any hint at all as to what we’d be doing?” Sunset asked the group curiously.

Private shook his head, “Nah, Luna’s pretty good at keeping things close to the chest when she wants to.”

“She’s much more intimidating than Professor Celestia, I know that much,” Twilight said, pacing some more. “Some big test, though… I doubt we’re ready for it…”

“Ah Come on Twilight,” Pinkie said, suddenly appearing in front of her friend. “We got this, we’ve been beating monsters since, well, the start of the school year. We can take this.”

“I wish I shared your enthusiasm Pinkie…” Twilight sighed.

The conversation was cut off when Celestia and Luna entered. Celestia was still holding the dark crystal in the bubble, her face not giving anything away. She handed the bubble off to Luna and said, “I am glad you all managed to make it, that will make things a little easier.”

“Principal Luna made it sound very important, Professor,” Twilight said, frowning at Celestia’s closed-in countenance. “What… is that? And what are we going to have to do?”

“All of your questions will be answered soon,” Celestia said, and then gestured to the Crystal. “This is a souvenir from Equestria, there, far to the north was another kingdom, called the Crystal Empire. Before Cadence came and ruled there, it was ruled by a vicious tyrant named Sombra.”

Private suddenly tensed at the name. When did it get cold in here…? He thought to himself.

“Sombra was the foremost practitioner of dark magic in his era, and created these crystals to store his power. This is one of the last ones left.” Celestia explained.

“Dark... magic?” Rainbow said, tilting her head.

“Indeed,” Celestia said, nodding grimly. “For every light, there is shadow, and Dark Magic is the counterpart to the Magic of Friendship. Those who use magic on a regular basis, are more vulnerable to it.”

“But how is it the opposite of what we got?” Rainbow asked, “I mean, it sounds kind of awesome actu-”

Rainbow was silenced with a death glare from Celestia...one that nobody in that room had ever seen.

“Dark Magic is not cool, it is not a toy to play with, and it is certainly not something to dabble into.” Celestia said, firmly. She strode up to Rainbow looking down at the athlete as Rainbow started to sweat. “I hope you understand.”

Rainbow gulped, “Ye-yes ma’am…”

“Oh my…” Fluttershy said, shocked that somebody else managed to get Rainbow to close her big mouth.

Celestia collected herself, and then continued, “Dark Magic is a powerful form that magic can take on. It is powerful, capable of so many terribly wonderful things. But it comes with a price, it plays on the user’s emotions. Gets them to focus only on their desires and their fears, makes the want to change the world or simply uplift themselves. But Dark Magic’s only purpose is to corrupt, transform even the kindest of ponies into horrific, twisted versions of themselves…”

“... Kind of like how I was, when I was turned into a rampaging she-demon?” Sunset asked.

“Is that like bein’ Discorded?” Applejack asked.

“It is similar, only while Discord would change who you are on a fundamental level,” Luna explained. “Dark magic plays on your emotions, controls you by convincing you that you are right. It convinces you that ends justify the means, that you no longer need those around you...that you goal should only be to acquire more of it…”

“It is a dangerous magic, and one I hope none of you ever encounter. For it is difficult to face Dark Magic unprepared…” Celestia then looked to Sunset, “It can be hard to come back from it...and you probably won’t recognize yourself once it has fully gripped you.”

“That’s… a pretty good description,” Sunset said scratching the back of her head. “I didn’t recognise myself, after I had changed, and I didn’t care. I just wanted to cause more havoc, and destruction, while my motivation of getting back at Twilight Sparkle for tearing down my little kingdom stayed the same. Putting on the crown, then transforming, though, was incredibly painful… But then it was happening all at once…The way you describe this… dark magic, it’s much more insidious, and subtle...”

Private didn’t say anything, just looked nervously at Twilight. Twilight met his gaze, they still hadn’t told Celestia about his little...outburst.

“Indeed,” Celestia said, “And that is why I’ve brought you all here today. This crystal will allow me to cast a spell that will put you in a dream like state. In there, you will face temptation, be put in a situation where Dark Magic will come to you. This is so that when you do encounter Dark Magic in the field you are prepared for it.”

“What exactly are we gonna see…?” Aj asked nervously as Luna gave the crystal to Celestia.

“I cannot know, it will look different for every one of you…” Celestia said, and then let out a small breath, holding the bubbled crystal in her hands...then...her eyes opened, her eyes becoming an acid green, and giving off a strange eerie purple smoke...she then focused on the crystal, popping the bubble, and levitating it out before her, the crystal writhed, stretched and formed itself into a large door. Celestia let out a breath as the magic faded.

“You will all enter one at a time, you will face your inner temptations, your inner darkness. Succeed, and you will come out stronger and more prepared...but if you fail...you don’t want to know,” Celestia said firmly.

Everybody collectively gulped, staring at the doorway before them. Nobody knew who was going to go first. Until, finally, Aj dusted her hands, brought down the rim of her hat, and stepped towards the door, taking the handle cautiously.

“Do be careful, darling,” Rarity warned.

“Yeah, I’d like to still be able to kick your butt at arm wrestling.” Rainbow said, chuckling to hide her worry.

Aj smiled back at them. “Like Ah got anythin’ tah worry about. Always be true to yerself is how we Apples live after all.” She turned back to the door, hiding the worry on her face...before opening the door. A small flash of light overtook her…

__________________________________________________________

Wait… She remembered this… A young Applejack sat in the back seat, looking into the front of the moving car, as they drove along, staring in surprise at her parents.

”Mama… Daddy…” she thought staring at them in shock. It had been so long, she had been through so much… She was quiet, as she drank in the sight of their faces, once more. Then some part of her mind protested, angrily, that this was the lowest of the low blows, but young AJ wasn’t listening. She was with her parents again.

“Aww, Big Mac is fallin asleep…” Lilyblossom, her mother, said as she looked back at the pair. Young Aj looked to her right and saw a younger version of her brother lying against the side of the car door. Rain coming down hard on the window outside…

“Aren’tcha gonna go to bed too, little lady?” Her pa, Applebuck, said as he tried to make sense out of the stormy night. “It ain’t that long befer we’re home.”

“Nah,” Aj’s mouth moved without her input...as if she was playing a part in a horrible play. “Ah’m a big girl now, Ah get tah stay up nice an’ late.”

“A fine example you’ll set fer yer baby sister,” Applebuck said, chuckling.

“Aww, she’d keep me up anyways with all her cryin’,” Aj said, rolling her eyes and crossing her little arms.

“Now Applejack, family is important,” Lilyblossom chastised. “I know you don’t like babysitting Applebloom, but she’s gonna be with ya fer a long time. So ya better love her like crazy, ya hear?”

“Yes Mama, Ah hear ya…” Aj said, grumbling. Her younger self hated looking after that annoying baby. All Applebloom did was cry, whine, poop and beg for a bottle. Usually all at once to add to the tedium…

Future Aj couldn’t believe she used to think like that…

“It’s really comin’ down…” Applebuck said, squinting his eyes. “Maybe we can-”

“DEAR LOOK OU-”

It was too late, it all happened so fast when the oncoming truck came...Aj didn’t remember what happened..only that she slowly woke up among the ruins of a car and truck...she was still in her seat, thanks to her seat belt...her body aching all over...and her arm and leg was bleeding… Applejack then looked around. Mac lay close by, no serious wounds on him. She then looked towards the front of the car, her eyes going wide at the sight. Her parents… There was no describing what had happened to them, beyond the word “mangled”. The truck had crushed the front of the car like foil, doing the same to Applebuck and Lillyblossom.

Applejack looked on, horrified...as she was no longer looking at herself through her younger self’s eyes, but through her own as she stood in the rain. She watched the whole scene play out...old wounds coming open again as tears started coming down her cheek.

“So, ya don’t just cry on the inside do ya?” A voice suddenly said, Aj turned and saw...herself standing before her...the only difference was that this Aj had those same green eyes that Celestia had for a moment...and Aj never grinned so wickedly…

“Who’re you?!” Applejack demanded, glaring at the apparition.

“Well that there’s a dumb question, Ah’m you.” Dark Aj said, “Shame our folks went and kicked the bucket huh? All of our confidence and strength, and we couldn’t save the two people most important to us…”

“Ya ain’t me,” Applejack sniffed, as she held her bleeding arm. “Ah don’ talk like that. Ya sound like ya jus’ don’ care ‘bout this happenin’. Like it amuses ya fer some reason.”

“Ah’m just bein tha honest one, here,” Dark Aj said, smirking. “Ain’t it sad that we couldn’t do nuthin’? One minute our lives were happy and wonderful, tha next we’re orphans. We always did wanna take over the farm one day...didn’t think it would be this soon…”

“Ah’m jus’ a kid! How’m I supposed ta do anythin’?!” Applejack retorted. “An’ Ah didn’t wanna take over tha farm… Not ‘till Ma an’ Pa decided ta retire…”

Dark Aj suddenly dropped the smile and growled, “That’s right...we were jus’ kids. And nobody had any faith we could fix the farm. And on top of that we had a baby sister tah look after...we were nuthin. We always were nuthin but a dumb hick who couldn’t replace Ma and Pa….”

“So… What’re ya here ta do? Make me some kinda offer? Use yer magic ta save Ma an’ Pa?” Applejack demanded.

“That would fix everthin’ wouldn’t it? Ma and Pa would be alive, we wouldn’t have to worry about runnin’ the farm till we were old enough to handle it, and we wouldn’t have so much responsibility on our worthless shoulders.” Dark Aj said, smiling slowly. “Don’tcha wanna have agency in your life? Ta make things how they should be and make everyone happy fer it?”

Applejack frowned, obviously considering it. Her mother and father alive to run the farm, giving her the childhood she never got to have, otherwise. A chance to be a little girl, then a teenager, just thinking about school, and dances, and her boyfriend. Not having to think about how hard it will be to eat, should the crops fail, or should Granny fall doing her cafeteria work… She then looked up at her dark self.

“Ya know, Ma did tell me one thing. Ya can’t make people happy. They’ll think they’re happy, but all along, they’ll be missin’ somethin’, cause in tryin’ ta make ‘em happy, ya take away their free will. It’s shore temptin’ ta’ bring ‘em back… But in what state will ya bring ‘em back in, is what I wonder. Ah may have had a hard life, but it’s what Ah know, an’ it’s made me into tha person Ah am, today. So you can take yer offer, an’ shove it where tha sun don’ shine!”

Dark Aj growled at her, “Ya think ya can live with yerself?! What about our parents?! What about our future?!”

“MAH parents would kick mah ass if Ah took the easy way out,” Aj said firmly. “And if Ah’m gonna build a future fer mah family-” She summoned her gauntlets, and then launched a powerful punch that sent Dark Aj flying away. “It’ll be with these two hands here…”

The street, the rain, and the cars all faded away, leaving only a black void around Applejack. Aj then looked on, as her guardian beast, Fenrir, padded over to her. The large orange wolf gazing down at her kindly. It then howled, and Aj felt a power flow through her...and her gauntlets morphed on her hands, becoming more ornate and stronger, she also watched as her boots developed into hard greaves, stylized wolves adorning them. Fenrir then looked at Aj, and smiled as best it could...giving Aj a little lick. Applejack stared at the changed gauntlets, then down at her altered boots.

“Oooo whee… They weren’t kiddin’ ‘bout us becomin’ stronger,” She said, then chuckled when Fenrir gave her a lick. “Shucks, Fenrir…” she said, scritching the wolf’s ears.

“...Ya stay strong lil lady…”

Aj blinked at the sound of that voice...before everything turned to white…

_______________________________________________________

The others all sat around, it had been about ten minutes since Aj went in. Private stood off to the side, as Twilight came up to him, checking to see they were out of earshot.

Private sighed, “Twilight, I’m fine really, I know what you’re going to say.”

“I’m… just worried about you, that’s all,” Twilight said, putting a hand on his shoulder.

“Because I was the one who gave in…” Private said, looking ashamed.

“You… you were worried about me,” Twilight whispered looking at him worriedly. “You wanted to protect me, and… went too far.”

“I haven’t done it since then.” Private said, trying to reassure her. “I can handle it…”

They were interrupted when the door suddenly opened, out stepped Applejack, sporting her newfound gauntlets and greaves. She smiled proudly.

“Sweet kicks Aj!” Rainbow said, as the others came over.

“Congratulations, darling!” Rarity added.

“Hail! The conquering hero!” Pinkie said, suddenly coming with a one man band set up.

“So… You passed,” Twilight said smiling. “Congratulations.”

“Wow,” Sunset murmured, looking a bit apprehensive about her own trial.

“Ain’t nuthin.” Aj said, her gear fading. “Ah was just true to mahself is all.”

“You can keep what you saw to yourself for now Applejack.” Celestia said, but did smile. “You did very well, I had every confidence you would succeed.”

“Thanks Principal Celestia.” Aj said, smiling. “Now...if ya don’t mind Ah’d...just like tah make a call.” She then walked away from her friends, over to a corner, and dialed up her sister Applebloom…

________________________________________________________

“So which one of you is next?” Luna asked as Aj made her call.

The apprehension suddenly came back to all of them, the door loomed over them like a shadow. Everybody knew Aj came back stronger from what she saw, but everyone knew it wasn’t pretty.

Suddenly, Pinkie stepped forward, smiling cheerfully. “I’ll take it Principal Celestia.”

“Are ya sure Pinks?” Rainbow asked.

“It sounds really scary in there…” Fluttershy said worriedly.

“Hey, if it means we can fight baddies better, then I’ll jump in,” Pinkie said firmly. “Hit me with your best shot mister door!”

“You might not want to suggest that…” Sunset groaned, facepalming.

Pinkie slowly walked up to the door, her smile fading a little as the seriousness settled in. She then took the handle and stepped inside...everything went to white.

___________________________________________________________

Pinkie found herself in a drab outfit, in a somber home in a plain where rocks were piled in cairns by type. Her family were gathered their faces somber, Marble’s face was tear-streaked. Maude seemed to have… internalized, showing a stoic face to the world. Limestone was teary-eyed as well, but was looking more angry than anything. Pinkie frowned, remembering this scene. It was one she never wanted to relive again.

She sat on a small rock, much younger than she was now. She looked over at her parents standing nearby. Their faces were torn up at what happened as they stood on the front porch of their home. Pinkie knew what was inside…

“Grandmama…” She said to herself, her straight hair falling over her face. “She was such a wonderful person. She was always happy and cheerful, always bringing a smile to this dreary place. Why’d she have to go?”

She knew why of course, Grandma Pie was always an active person, and she simply pushed herself too much one day. Her old body couldn’t take the stress...a heart attack was inevitable…

Pinkie watched her younger self, and all of her sisters slowly becoming the people they would be later in life...Marble barely able to say two words to people, Limestone always grouchy, and Maude...oh Maude...who didn’t seem to feel anything yet seemed to feel the most…

“It’s sick isn’t it?” A cruel voice said behind her. Pinkie turned and...saw her doppelganger, like Aj it sported those green eyes and...another detail Pinkie noticed was that her copy sported perfectly straight hair, and a cruel smile. “Everybody lollygagging around, becoming shells of who they used to be. All because Grandmama had to go and die, leaving everybody alone!”

“It’s really, really sad,” Pinkie said sighing. “Grandma kept us together, through thick and thin. She taught us not to be afraid of the dark, and all sorts of things…”

“Oh yes and everybody got all depressed, our family becoming worthless.” Pinkamania said, “But what if we could stop all this nonsense? We could just get everyone to stop feeling bad! We can make everybody nice and happy again!”

“Oh, don’t be a silly billy. You can’t make people happy. You can make them laugh, make them smile, but you can’t make a person happy, if they don’t wanna be happy,” Pinkie said, with authority. “I should know, I’ve tried.”

“Don’t you get it!?” Pinkamania yelled. “We can change things! We can make things better! With me we can make them all happy forever! Or even better, bring back Grandmama to fix all of this!”

“But we can’t bring back Granny Pie. If we tried, we’d get a shambling zombie,” Pinkie replied, and shuffled around, making silly sounds as she did so. “I don’t think having a zombie Granny would make anybody happy.”

“You…” Pinkamania growled.

“Besides, I got this” Pinkie said, and grinned as she watched her younger self suddenly head towards the barn. She then peeked out and called, “Hey everybody! Come on in!”

They all came in and saw…

Balloons, and cake, and ice cream, with Pinkie in the center, her hair having somehow curled into the massive mess it is today.

“Granny Pie wouldn’t want us to be saddy-waddy!” she said. “She’d want us to celebrate her life! So let give Granny Pie a good send-off!”
Maude smiled a little, Limestone looked a bit less grouchy, and Marble blinked then smiled.

“MmmHMMM!” she enthused, nodding.

“Not bad Pinkie…” Limestone said, a little smile coming to her face.

“I know everybody feels real sad,” Young Pinkie said, “But Grandmama wouldn’t want us to just give up on having fun. So, let’s all party!”

They all laughed and joined in the fun, as everything faded away...Pinkie now stood in the black void, as she saw her huge Rockodile come in, walking towards her as her party cannon appeared in her hands. Rockodile suddenly grabbed the cannon in his teeth, chomped it up, and then spat out...an ornate and wacky looking multicannon, a bright pink set up cannons locked together so that they would spin like a chain gun. He grinned at his handiwork.

“Ohmygosh! This is the BEST! THING! EVER!” Pinkie squealed, hugging the rockodile, and kissing it on the snout. “You are the best! Thank you, Rocky!”

“...No problem, Pinkie dear, keep smiling…”

“Eh?” Pinkie said as everything faded to white…

_________________________________________________

Once again, everyone rejoiced when Pinkie came out, Twilight spent most of it fretting over the impracticality of the chain party cannon though….

“That’s just...how….” Twilight said, looking over the contraption.

“Silly Twili, still befuddled by Grade A Pinkie Logic.” Pinkie said, patting Twilight on the shoulder as the nerdy girl continued to be befuddled.

“But… that contraption is IMPOSSIBLE!” Twilight uttered, looking frazzled. “The weight alone should be astronomical, and if it’s made of lightweight materials, then it shouldn’t be able to fire, at all, without exploding in Pinkie’s face!”

Sunset chuckled at Twilight’s tirade, “If you think she’s bad now, you should’ve seen her when she saw an ogre when we first met.”

“Well done Pinkie,” Celestia said as Pinkie’s weapon faded away.

“It was no problem Principal,” Pinkie said, “Though, I am gonna pull an Aj and give my sisters a call…”

“Your sisters?” Rainbow said as Pinkie walked away, rather calmly which freaked everyone out.

“Two down…” Luna said to herself as everyone suddenly realized it was time for another person to go in. The six remaining guardians all looked at one another, completely unsure of who should venture inside. Spike who was standing next to Rarity was looking thoughtful for a moment…

Before Fluttershy finally spoke up, “Um...I’d like to go next, if that’s okay?”

“You?!” Rainbow said, shocked. “I figured you’d be the last one to wanna go in!”

“Well, yes it does seem awfully scary,” Fluttershy said to the group. “But if I can do it, then at least there will be some assurance for everybody else.”

“You don’t have to go in, darling,” Rarity said, “I could-”

“No it’s okay,” Fluttershy said, walking towards the door nervously. “I can’t be a wallflower forever…”

“Fluttershy…” Rainbow spoke up.

“Yes Rainbow?” Fluttershy asked, looking back at her friend.

“Don’t... don’t get scared or anything. And make sure you come back alright? If you don’t I’ll come in there myself and give you a nice yelling at,” Rainbow said, trying to play it cool and failing just a little in letting her concern show.

Fluttershy smiled and said, “I’ll be fine Rainbow, but thank you for letting just a little sappiness show.”

“Don’t go expecting it too much, ya hippie…” Rainbow said, chuckling.

Fluttershy softly laughed as well, before taking a deep breath, and opening the door…

_____________________________________________________

Fluttershy opened her eyes to find herself sitting in...her middle school playground? She was at the awkward stage of tweenhood, with a fluffy oversized sweater, and braces. This plus her shyness made her an easy target, because she tended to act like the cute fuzzy animals she enjoys tending when she is at home.

Right now though, she was on her knees before a group of faceless bullies, her books in the mud, and their jeers rang in her ears.

“What a wuss!”

“C’mon Fluttershy! Are you gonna cry again?”

“Fluttershy! Fluttershy! She Really Really Loves to Cry!”

Those meanies… She wanted to teach them a lesson. She wanted to make them cry, like they made her… Oh but the last time she lashed out… somebody ended up going to the doctor. She must never lash out. Never be mean, never let loose the monster that’s inside.

“Aren’t you tired of that bullshit?” A voice said, Fluttershy was suddenly herself, watching the scene play out. Fluttershy looked over and saw a doppleganger, she having these strange green glowing eyes and a cruel sneer….the fact it was on the normally adorable Fluttershy made it all the more unnerving…

“Oh! Uhm… Well… I was…” Fluttershy replied. “That’s just an old, bad memory.”

“It still happens though doesn’t it?” Dark Fluttershy said, glaring at her counterpart. “Sure they replaced all the jeering with smiles but they all insult us deep down. They hate us, make us feel terrible for even standing up to them...so why don’t we change that?”

“Oh, but I shouldn’t… The last time I did that somebody got hurt,” Fluttershy said with a gasp.

“I’m not saying hurt them, why don’t we just use a power to make them be nice to us. We can force kindness upon all of them, make them stop hurting everyone!” Dark Fluttershy yelled. “They won’t bully anybody anymore!”

“Uhm… I don’t think that’s how kindness works,” Fluttershy retorted. “You can’t force somebody to be kind, you know, without changing a person’s mental state. That’s about as cruel as using electric shock to train puppies and kitties.”

“You’re saying you have the perfect chance to make everybody kind and you won’t take it?!” Dark Fluttershy yelled.

“EEP!” Fluttershy yelped, cringing away from her dark self. “You… you can’t bully people into being kind. You can’t make somebody be kind who doesn’t have kindness in their heart… You may look like me, but… but you don’t know a thing about kindness.”

“So that’s what you’re going to do, roll over and take the abuse they give you!? When you can be-” Dark Fluttershy began, before normal Fluttershy slammed her foot down and stood firm before her doppelganger.

“If I want to change them, then I will do it with kindness and assertiveness. I will not force them to change their views through some sick, twisted magic. Otherwise, I’d be no better than they are. So don’t you go acting like what you’re offering is anything remotely kind!” Fluttershy asserted, and then smiled. “If that’s alright with you?”

Suddenly, the scene faded away, Fluttershy looked up as her swans descended from the sky, all of them coming to her, they landed in front of her as Fluttershy’s bow and arrows appeared in her hands. The bow became much more ornate, like something out of Elvish fantasy art, but the real change were the arrows, they had numerous different tips on them, all seemingly designed for some purpose that Fluttershy would have to try out later.

“Oh! Oh my, thank you. They’re lovely,” Fluttershy said petting each swan in turn, before reaching into her pocket and crumbling them some bread. “Here you go, my friends. Just a little ‘thank you’ for all you’ve done in the past and just now.”

“Ve’re alvays glad ta help our friend,” a voice replied, putting Fluttershy in mind of the Swedish Chef, but more coherent. “Ve helped each otter in de past. Yew showed me not to be over critical, and Eye showed yew dot yew can be tew kind. Jus keep de lessons en yer mind en de few-ture.”

Before Fluttershy could say anything to the voice, she was enveloped in the white light...

Chapter 27 "Trials in the Dark Part 2"

Chapter 27

“Trials in the Dark Part 2”

“How much do you know me?”

Fluttershy stepped out of the door and into the loving arms of her friends. They all gathered ‘round her, hugging her, asking her if she was all right. Of all of them, they worried about her the most.

“Glad you’re okay Fluttershy,” Rainbow said as they broke the group hug a little.

“Betcha you’re real glad to see her huh Rainbow?” Pinkie teased.

“Pinkie for the last time NO!” Rainbow yelled at the giggling girl.

“One of these days Dashie, one of these days,” Pinkie said, before looking at Fluttershy’s new weapon and quiver. “Ooooh, Trick Arrows!”

“Trick?” Fluttershy said, and reached into her quiver, pulling out one of the arrows, this one sporting a head in a prong like shape.

“Wait… What? Really? Now Fluttershy’s our very own Green Arrow?” Twilight asked, tilting her head. “Or Hawkeye… Whichever you prefer, though I think Green Arrow’s arrows had more… gimmicks.”

“Note to self, make Disco Ball arrow…” Pinkie said to herself.

Celestia then cleared her throat and they all turned to the Principal. “Congratulations Fluttershy, I only hope the others continue our chain of successes.”

“Oh it wasn’t that big of a deal…” Fluttershy said humbly.

“Now comes the time where another must enter.” Luna said, gesturing to the door, “Who will step up?”

“Ha!” Rainbow uttered, stepping up, with a cocky smirk on her face. “If Fluttershy can do it, anybody can do it. I’ll go next, and kick this trial’s ass!”

“Don’t take this so lightly Rainbow,” Celestia tried to warn. “You may not like what you face at all…”

“C’mon Teach, I got this.” Rainbow said, and strutted to the door, her cocky smirk only fading away at the last second as she entered….

_________________________________________________________

Rainbow found herself in her room, and it was filled to the brim with moving boxes. Most of her stuff had been packed away, already, but there were still a few things that needed to be done. Her posters were down, her few books were stored, her bed was not even there.

“Hey what gives?” Rainbow said, looking around at all the boxes. “Who’s packing up all my stuff?”

“Are you finished yet, kid?”

Rainbow turned around and saw her dad, holding a box containing all of her sports gear, casually tossing it to a pile in the living room.

“Dad! Wait what’s going on!?” Rainbow said, running over to him. “We aren’t moving are we?”

“Oh, I’m not moving, you are, honey.” Prism said in a nonchalant tone.

“WHAT?!” Rainbow said, shocked.

“Don’t you remember? After Firefly and I married and had a kid we thought having two in the house would just be too much,” Prism said, in a happy tone that was in complete contrast to the words he was saying. “So you’re moving out.”

“WHAT?! Where am I going? Where will I live?!”

“Possibly, somewhere, who knows?” Prism said, “Now will you help me get the rest of your junk out? At least before Firefly gets here.”

“No no no no no, this can’t be happening!” Rainbow uttered, diswrought. “Why are they doing this to me?”

“Figured it would be obvious you dork.” Rainbow looked on and saw her doppelganger sitting casually on a box, looking at her maliciously. “It was only a matter of time really, Firefly was bound to take Dad away after she screwed him enough.”

“She seemed so cool,” Rainbow said quietly. “She seemed cool with me…”

“C’mon you didn’t seriously think if given the choice between a kid and a hottie Dad would pick us?” Dark Rainbow snarled, “Truth is he’s probably been wanting this for ages, being stuck with us forever.”

“C’mon! That’s not true! Dad’s always been great with us!”

“Course he is, but only because he’s stuck with us.” Dark Rainbow said back. “He’d totally step on us if he could though.”

“But he can’t!” Rainbow said, “He’s my dad he’d….” Rainbow looked at Dark Rainbow’s pointing finger, and saw the Wonderbolt Calendar...was one for two years in the future.

“You’re 18 in this place, he’s got no reason to keep you around,” Dark Rainbow said maliciously.

“I..he…” Rainbow said, blinking in shock at the realization.

“Course...there’s always another way…” Dark Rainbow said, lounging back.

“Another… way?” Rainbow asked.

“Just have a little taste of this…” She said, her hand glowing that sickly green. “And Dad won’t leave us, he’ll dump Firefly and we don’t have to worry about him ever wanting to leave us again.”

“... But then Dad won’t be Dad would he?” Rainbow asked.

“You’re seriously going to give up a guarantee for him to stay with us?” Dark Rainbow rebutted.

“Look. You don’t force loyalty. Sure it’s a risk if when loyalty goes south, but that doesn’t mean we should force people to be loyalty. That’s just slavery!” Rainbow retorted. “I won’t force my Dad to stay with me! In fact, I know he and Firefly aren’t going to kick me out? And you know why? Because I believe in Loyalty! And nothing’s gonna change that!”

Soon, everything faded away, and Rainbow was standing in a black area. She looked up as her griffon came for a landing in front of her. She loved her Guardian beast, how powerful it looked and how awesome it was! She then watched as her own twin blades appeared in her hands. Her Griffon reached into its wings and plucked out two feathers, dropping one on each of the blades. The blades transformed, becoming lighter, sharper, and more ornate. Rainbow grinned at them, how right it felt to wield such fine weapons. She picked them up, trying them out, and sheathing them. “Thanks, big girl,” Rainbow said with a grin.

“...Just stay strong my little Rainbow, and I’ll always be there for you…”

“What? Wait you’re…?” Rainbow said but then everything faded to white.

___________________________________________________________

“Oh I hope Rainbow is okay…” Fluttershy said as she paced in front of the door.

The door opened, and Rainbow came out, smiling at everyone. The Guardians went to her, congratulating her on her success.

“So, you kicked the trial’s butt, huh?” Sunset teased.

“Not… exactly… Hey, could you all give me a minute?” Rainbow asked, before moving away, and like several others before her, making a phone call.

“Whatever happens in there sure has a few of us teary eyed,” Private observed as Rainbow stepped away.

“We’re… facing both our greatest fears and our darker selves. The parts of ourselves that would do anything to have what they want,” Twilight observed. “Maybe even change things so they turn out the way we wanted them, but might not be best for all involved… There’s temptation in our darker halves, the temptation to take for ourselves and not care about the consequences.”

“Now I suppose it is time for another of us to enter.” Rarity said, and collected herself. “I suppose it is I who should be next.”

“Wait!” Spike said, and came up beside Rarity. “You can’t go without me! I’m your Guardian Beast remember?”

“Is that right?” Rarity asked, turning to Celestia and Luna. “Should Spikey go with me?”

“Like either of us could convince him to not go.” Celestia said, giving a small smile. “Go on Spike, your Guardian has need of you after all.”

“Yes Ma’am!” Spike said, saluting.

Rarity stepped toward the door, taking a deep breath as she opened it…

_______________________________________________________________

She found herself in a flurry of activity; racks of clothes being pushed hither and yon, models being fitted with what looked like her designs, and a stage manager nearby looking harried. What was she doing at a fashion show? Wait. This wasn’t just any fashion show. This was Fashion Week in Manehatten! Rarity looked down at herself, finding that she was dressed to the nines, and looking beautifully mature. If Spike were here, he’d say she’s got legs for days.

“Miss Rarity, your line is up next,” The stage manager said to her. “I’m sure you will wow us, as you always have.”

“I’ll be but a moment darling,” Rarity said, almost as if she was playing a part in a play, the words just coming to her. She then turned to her fabulous line of dresses, yet another year of glorious fashion for the world!

Her thoughts were interrupted however when she heard a commotion outside. She peeked out and saw a rather cute looking young girl about her age with teal blue hair, a cream colored shirt with a cute sailor collar and fuchsia bow, with matching fuchsia skirt and a wine colored carnation in her hair. She was pacing whilst talking on the phone, “Yes...oh really? If it doesn’t, oh Ma’am I’m so sorry. I don’t think there’s a chance I’ll win, see Rarity is taking part this year and...yes yes...I’ll file a two week notice…” The girl said, and then hung up, and started weeping. “All those years in fashion school, only to lose my job and my chances at a future in the Fashion world…”

Rarity’s heart went out to this girl. She needed this more than she did. Here she was, an established fashionista, when out there was a new rising star. Somebody who probably has new vision and talent that the Fashion World has not seen yet...

“Don’t tell me you’re serious,” Rarity turned and saw...her again… The glowing teal eyes, the wild yet beautiful hair, the haughty expression. It was the Nightmare version of herself she had met when she was chosen to be a Guardian.

“You again? Don’t you know how I, to coin a phrase, ‘roll’ by now?” Rarity asked, crossing her arms and glaring at the nightmare vision.

“Yes yes, generous and all that,” Nightmare Rarity said, “But you can’t seriously think you’re going to go out of your way for some loser are you? The only way that girl has a chance of winning is if we pull out of the competition…”

“A competition we’ve won, already, several years in a row. Why not pull out, and give some new talent the spotlight?” Rarity asked.

“Oh? Did I forget to mention one tiny little thing about this competition?” She said, and held a newspaper up to Rarity...Rarity’s eyes widened.

Fashion Frenzy Passed
Sales of Carousel Boutique Clothing Down
Company Near Bankruptcy

“This is what you’re facing now, dear me.” Nightmare Rarity said, cruelly. “If you don’t win, your company and by extension your line, goes kaput.”

“True… But… I can’t just let that girl lose her job. She’s… like me, when I was starting out,” Rarity said, looking out at the weeping girl.

“Oh yes, fine go ahead and save her business, then watch as she’ll never know you pulled out for her. Your business will fail, you’ll be dirt poor and you’ll never have the true happiness you so richly deserve. Don’t worry about that miserable wretch...join with me Rarity, and together we can build an empire the likes of which the fashion world has ever seen. We’ll be eternal, and never have to worry about losing anything again!” Nightmare Rarity said, her hands glowing sickly green…

Rarity looked to Coco, then to Nightmare...then...smiled, and looked at herself in the mirror...and at the wedding ring on her finger. “I would lose Spike,” Rarity said simply. “As for your ‘true happiness’, it’s a lie. I already have my true happiness, being married to Spike. Fame is nice, but it’s fleeting. Obviously my time in the spotlight has passed. Time to pass the torch, darling, and let another bask for a while. I have my family, and my loving husband.”

“I can’t believe you! You would give up your chance for glory for a stranger?!” Nightmare Rarity yelled.

“It’s part of being generous,” Rarity said, stomping over to Nightmare Rarity. “Now you begone! Or else I shall be most generous with my boot!”

Everything faded to black again, Rarity saw herself standing in the void, and then looked on as Spike in his dragon form came upon her, his green eyes gazing down lovingly at her, Rarity then watched as her whip came out before him. Spike then unleashed a stream of green flame upon it, the whip soon was formed into a blade. Rarity took it in her hand, then instinctively flicked her wrist, the blade separated into small pieces, all connected by a long chain. Another flick caused it to become whole again.

“Oh dear… I’m not going to hear the end of it from Twilight, aren’t I?” she observed. “But… I love it, Spikey Wikey! Thank you, darling. Just don’t expect me to start DRESSING like...that woman...”

Spike just gave her a small nuzzle, seemingly amused by all of this. When Rarity held Spike however...for a brief moment she saw herself surrounded by dragons...with herself as a pony...in a wedding dress...and her beloved Spike was with her...older...and a prince?

Everything faded to white after that.

________________________________________________________

Rarity and Spike came out of the door, hand-in-hand, the sword-whip in Rarity’s hand telling them all she passed.

“A sword whip? Really? First Green Arrow, now Ivy Valentine?” Twilight asked incredulously. “And I swear, Pinkie, if you even SUGGEST she cosplay that, I’ll relocate your cupcake stash!”

“NOOOOOOOO!!!” Pinkie wailed.

“Sorry Spike, guess your dream of seeing Rarity strut her stuff is still a ways away.” Private joked.

“I...uh…” Spike said, blushing at the thought of his girlfriend in a rather...well...frankly risque… mostly NOT THERE outfit.

“Spikey, darling… I know where your comics are stashed,” Rarity said warningly.

“Yes dear…” Spike said, gulping.

“That just leaves the three of us…” Sunset said as Rarity walked a little ways off with Spike.

“So… who wants to go through the big scary door first?” Twilight asked, trying to sound cheerful. “It’s… not like… Yeah... Uhm…”

“I’ll do it…” Sunset said, turning towards the door.

“Sunset are you sure?” Private asked worriedly.

“I faced dark magic once…” Sunset said, determined. “I’ll prove I can face it again…” Sunset walked toward the door, determinedly, pulling it open.

________________________________________________________________________

Sunset stepped in and saw to her horror...she was standing inside the old cupboard under the stairs...this was where she would put her whenever she did something bad...whenever she failed...whenever…

“Sunset…” a voice said on the other side of the door. “I know you’re in there…” There was no mistaking it...it was Glory…

“This latest escapade of yours cost me a good deal of face, and a LOT of money. What do you have to say for yourself?!”

“Mom…” Sunset said, stepping back towards the wall, away from the door which grew more and more ominous by the second.

“You’ve done nothing but fail, and generally make make me look bad. You’re worthless. You’re useless, and you’ve done nothing to make it up to me, and make sure you look good, from this ridiculous little venture!”

“No...no please...just…” Sunset said, sliding down to sit down.

“Well well well…” Sunset looks on and sees...her old demon self looking down on her, black eyes, red skin, crazed hair, and a cruel grin. Sunset started having flashbacks to the fall formal, of the destruction she caused...of the pains he wrought... “Oh cut that out. You know what you have to do. You know what you have to become to get her to leave you alone forever, don’t you? You used to have me around to solve your problems don’tcha remember?”Demon Sunset said cruelly.

“You didn’t solve ANYTHING!” Sunset retorted. “You only made things worse, and made me a monster!”

“Only because you screwed up and couldn’t control yourself, but things are different now aren’t they?” Demon Sunset said. “You don’t have a miserable crown to worry, you can learn to control me, to use me, to take out that bitch Glory. To make everybody love and care about you, to force everyone to worship you again!”

“Oh no you don’t. I’m not going down that route again. Nobody worshipped me. They feared me, they resented me, they hated me,” Sunset countered. “I’ve already stood up to Glory, in court, and made her face what she did. I’ve faced the slings and arrows of going back to school, and the hateful glares that they gave me until I proved I wasn’t the monster you made me into. I will not backtrack.”

“Oh like you think a court order is going to stop Glory” Demon Sunset mocked, “The truth is nobody is going to completely accept you! Nobody understands you like I do! You need me to face her Sunset!”

“That’s a lie and you know it!” Sunset declared. “Twilight accepts me… Adagio accepts me.”

“Oh really? And how long before you fall again? Will Twilight save you, will Adagio want anything to do with you...or will she fall again with you? Face it, you need me..you need my power to face what’s out there…”

Sunset looked down...then closed her eyes, and stepped towards the door. “I don’t need you. What I need… is courage.” She grabbed the handle...and opened the door, and everything became a black void again.

That was until her Phoenix came out of the sky, flying down towards Sunset’s sword that appeared suddenly. The ornate one handed sword was engulfed in flame by the phoenix, and when it came out, it was longer, more ornate, and glowed slightly along its blade. The phoenix then came to sit on Sunset’s shoulder, nuzzling her gently.

“Thank you,” she whispered, nuzzling the Phoenix back. “Thank you so much.”

“...I know you’ll shine brightly my dear Sunset...know that you will always be loved...even if I never had the chance to meet you…”

“What…?” Sunset said, “Wait what did you-”

Suddenly everything faded to white…

__________________________________________________________________

Sunset stumbled out of the door, new phoenix sword in hand, looking a bit confused, but for the most part all right. The others gathered around, congratulating her.

“You made it!” Twilight said, hugging her sister tightly.

“Yeah. Yeah I did,” Sunset said, hugging Twilight back.

Chapter 28 "Trials in the Dark Part 3"

Chapter 28

“Trials in the Dark Part 3”

“Two Last Secrets”

Sunset stumbled out of the door, new phoenix sword in hand, looking a bit confused, but for the most part all right. The others gathered around, congratulating her.

“You made it!” Twilight said, hugging her sister tightly.

“Yeah. Yeah I did,” Sunset said, hugging Twilight back.

Relief came over the group as Sunset hugged her sister Twilight. From the look on Sunset’s face it was quite a personal ordeal. They let Sunset to go sit down and rest a while.

Celestia looked on proudly at the group. “Well done all of you, I can see that you are all advancing thanks to this. But the trials are not quite over yet.”

Private and Twilight looked at each other, Private sighed, “Look I’ll-”

“No, I’ll do it Private,” Twilight said, firmly, although inside she was more nervous than that one time she came home with a B+ on a math test. It kept her up for months, and made her doubt herself horribly.

“If you’re sure,” Private said, worriedly.

Twilight just nodded and walked to the door, Private could have sworn that he caught a look from Celestia. It made him sweat a little.

Twilight put her hand on on the door, looking at her mentor, her friends, and her boyfriend. They’ve always been beside each other in one form or another for the last few months...but this time, Twilight would face something utterly alone.

She then pushed open the door, like all the others, she fell into a white light…

_______________________________________________________

Smoke was the first thing that Twilight saw and smelled when she first came to. She looked on in horror…

Canter City was nothing more than a burnt out ruin. Buildings were leveled, and burned. Ash filled the air, and the place looked like it had been hit by some manner of firestorm. Bricks, glass, and other debris littered the streets and sidewalks, lamp posts were flattened, or bent, and sidewalks were cracked and broken. It kind of reminded her of the worst section of the Capital Wasteland in Fallout 3, but only she wasn’t safely on the other side of a computer screen, exploring the ruins of Washington D. C.

She walked forward, nearly tripping over some of the debris, climbing over some of the bigger pieces when necessary. She also stepped in something...Her brain repeatedly trying to reassure her it was just a puddle of water…

As she walked on she looked on a rather horrible sight, one that nearly brought her to tears more than seeing her new home be destroyed. Laying in the middle of what used to be a large plaza, was all eight of the guardians, including herself, all laying down on the ground in total defeat. Their bodies covered in bruises and cuts...their weapons broken...and Twilight was nearly in tears when she saw Rainbow...one of her wings wasn’t there anymore…

Twilight fell to her knees, staring at the carnage, and looked around for the villain that could be responsible for it, wondering who could have done such a thing to them all. This couldn’t be happening. This shouldn’t be happening. Their friendship was so strong, so powerful, it should have stood up to the threat, whatever it was.

“Don’t bother looking, he’s probably blowing up the entire eastern seaboard by now…” A cruel voice said. Twilight looked and saw, herself, but with a cruel expression Twilight would never give on her worst day, and green eyes she briefly saw Celestia have when she used dark magic. Dark Twilight just smirked as she sat on a broken piece of debris. “But does it really matter what villain took us down? You didn’t think this was going to last forever didja?”

“What kind of question is that? Our bonds are strong, as is our friendships. Why wouldn’t it last?” Twilight demanded.

“Simple, the magic part of the Magic of Friendship wasn’t good enough,” Dark Twilight said. “All eight of you, dead because you were too weak to save your friends. What arrogance we have, thinking that we can solve everything with just a blast of magic. Clearly...our limits are what cost us everything.”

“And… who are you to think that I think that way? Sure I can use magic, but I don’t think that’s the only way to solve things! My strength is that I have a brain, and know how to use it, and I know not to depend only on magic alone. That’s why I have my friends, that’s why I know I can depend on them to help me, when I falter. That’s why I work to keep the bonds strong. I never thought I could solve it alone!” Twilight retorted, glaring at the dark vision of herself. “I was never so arrogant to think I could do it alone, or just use magic to solve everything.”

Dark Twilight...laughed…”So like us, to pull a friendship speech out of our ass in order to hide the fact we clearly have no idea what we are doing. As for who I am? Well, I think a Persona reference is appropriate, ‘I am thou and thou art I’.”

“You’re not me,” Twilight said frowning. “Sure I have insecurities, but I’ll never be cruel. I’ll never be some sneering jerk who puts others down to prop herself up.”

“Well being little miss goody two shoes is what caused this to happen…” Dark Twilight said, gesturing around her. “All this destruction and pain because you weren’t strong enough, you were weak. Soft. You were not strong enough to defeat him, so...want me to describe in detail the pain our friends went through? Before they came to lay here...how Private valiantly tried to protect you, only to become broken thanks to the blast? How about Rainbow? Who’s lost a wing thanks to you. Or...maybe dear sweet Sunset...the last to go…”

As Dark Twilight spoke all of this, Twilight heard screams, cries from her friends, a chorus of pain and suffering...with her friends playing the choir. Twilight listened, tears streaming down her eyes. Had she been being too good, trying to be too pure? Was there something she could have done, some spell she refused to cast before that she could have used… But that would mean giving in to the dark side, though she could strive for anti-heroism, but… no that wasn’t her. She wasn’t the gritty anti-hero type.

She fell to her knees, looking on the corpses of her friends as Dark Twilight came up to her. “Course...this is all a vision of what’s to come...you know the way to prevent this. All you have to do, is give in, let Dark Magic take hold. You’ll be stronger than even Celestia, you’ll be able to save everyone...isn’t that what you want? To keep your friends safe?”

Dark Twilight extended a hand to Twilight, grinning cruelly. “Do we have a-”

SMACK!

Dark Twilight was taken aback when Twilight smacked the hand away.

“Never. You can take your Dark Magic and shove it up your ass! I will never become an evil bitch like you! Sure I’d have power, but I’d turn on all my friends, because that crap corrupts you, and turns you against everything you ever loved! I’ll never take Dark Magic! I’ll work harder, become stronger, without it, so I can help my friends, when they need it most!” Twilight shouted, glaring at the dark apparition.

“YOUR FRIENDS WILL DIE BECAUSE OF YOU!” Dark Twilight screamed readying magic.

Twilight summoned a barrier, easily sending the magic bolt Dark Twilight launched flying. Twilight kept her glare. “We’ll live because of each other.”

Before Twilight’s eyes the scene of decay and death faded, to a simple black void. She stood there, and watched as her Unicorn Guardian Beast walked towards her. It neighed happily, and it’s horn glowed. Twilight saw her staff reappear, and before her eyes it transformed, becoming more ornate, with a pair of smaller stars orbiting the large six pointed one at the end...Twilight could feel the magical power radiating from the staff…

“Thank you,” Twilight said, taking the staff, and bowing to her guardian beast. “Thank you so much.”

“...Take care of our Preventus…”

“What?” Twilight said, before everything faded to white.

__________________________________________________

Twilight stumbled out of the door, staff in hand, and looked up seeing her friends alive and well, and tears started to stream down her face.

“I’m so glad to see you all,” she cried, going from one to the other hugging each of them. “I should really work on spending more time with all of you.”

“Don’tcha fret none sugarcube,” Aj said, smiling at her warmly. “This whole thing’s got us all feelin’ a little introspective.”

Rainbow then looked at Twilight, “What’s wrong, you look like you’re seeing a ghost.” She asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Rainbow just, for me, could I see your um...wings?” Twilight asked worriedly.

“Um...okay Twi whatever you say,” Rainbow said, shrugging, and let her wings come out of her body. “There, cool as always, now what were you so-”

Twilight then hugged Rainbow tightly, tears still falling from her eyes.

“Twilight, are you okay?” Rainbow said, nervously. “Getting really sappy...like, 20 percent more than usual.”

“Sorry… I’m just so happy that you’re all here,” Twilight said wiping her eyes, and looking around at her friends. “You wouldn’t believe what I saw… But you’d understand why I’m so…”

Celestia walked up to Twilight, saw the expression on her face and said kindly. “You don’t need to tell us what you saw Twilight, this is a very personal trial. Please, take this time to rest from the ordeal.”

Twilight nodded, going to rest on a nearby crate, alongside Sunset.

Private gulped, and looked at the door, he then began walking towards it, a chill running down his spine...he put his hand on it, and a wave of cold came over him.

“Uh, is it just me, or is the door looking more, dark magicy?” Pinkie said, pointing to the door, indeed the aura was getting brighter…
Celestia’s eyes grew wide, “Private! Get away from there!” She cried, running towards him.

“What?” Private yelled, but then the door suddenly opened, and everything went to white.

_________________________________________________________

Private awoke and his eyes grew wide, he was in a room he thought he’d never be in...that he never wanted to see again...it was a dark, featureless room, shaped like an old medieval circle dungeon.

It only had the one window, high enough that his...seven year old body couldn’t reach. He tried to reach up to it with his little hands...but he couldn’t...he just couldn’t reach it.

“No, no I can’t be in here!” Private cried, looking around horrified. “Hey! Let me out of here!” Private screamed in both of his voices.

He then heard footsteps, no, nonononono! No he couldn’t be in here! Private looked as the door opened, and a man stood there, his face obscured by the darkness. But he knew the voice anywhere…

“Preventus, we talked about you making a racket…” The voice said...the voice belonged to one man, one man that Private hated above any man. The one man that Private never wanted to see again…

Adamus Eye, his grandfather.

“Please Grandpa!” Young Private yelled. “Tell me what I did wrong! Why are you keeping me here?!”

CRACK!

Private screamed as a whip suddenly hit the seven year old boy across the back. Private cried in pain, whimpering as the whip mark joined the many scars along Private’s back…

“You know very well what you did boy, first you had the gall to be born a bastard, then you had to go and tell your father you had no interest in inheriting the company. The company I BUILT with my own two hands! You would throw it all away for the dream of becoming a miserable detective...you want to know why you are here? It’s because you are the biggest disgrace to the Eye Family name that’s ever come about...it’s a shame I couldn’t get your brother too…”

“Leave Tailspin alone! Neither of us did anything wrong!” Young Private begged, “You aren’t some kind of great hero punishing me for something I did! You’re just mad that Dad didn’t listen to you, and married somebody he loved and not what you wanted!!”

“ENOUGH!!” Adamus yelled, and the whipping continued, as the rain fell outside..and Private looked away, not able to watch anymore.

“For a whole week he had us…” A voice said, Private looked up and saw himself, only with a cruel expression, green eyes, and scars all over his body. “A week of whippings, of food deprivation, of him trying to convince us we were wrong for even being born…”

“What are you?” Private said, glaring at his counterpart. “Tell me!”

“Oh come on, you’re the detective Private, use that head of yours,” Dark Private said.

“Some kind of reflection of me?” Private guessed.

“Bingo,” Dark Private said, “and this lovely little scene didn’t even get our dear grandfather to stay locked away forever. He bribed the jury, convincing them that we were miserable liars. That we made up the injuries in order to tarnish the good Eye name.”

“But he did go to prison!” Private yelled, “He did go away!”

“Not forever thanks to his lawyers,” Dark Private said. “You know he can always weasel his way out of anything…all those days beating you, mocking you...making you feel like nothing…” He then pointed at Private, “We both know the reason why sweet Twilight has never seen you shirtless, and it’s not because you’re a skinny twig.”

Private put a hand along his shoulder blade, and reached under his trenchcoat...feeling the scar along his shoulder that was usually buried under the layers of clothing he wore.

“So many scars, all there because Adamus had his way…” Dark Private said.

“So what does this have to do with anything?” Private retorted. “I got out, I proved Adamus was guilty! Everything was fine! I’m happy!”

“No, you’re powerless is what you are.” Dark Private fought back. “You must’ve been so excited when you got the guardianship, it meant you could be with Twilight. It meant you could be useful to her..it justified your existence to her…”

“Shut up!” Private yelled.

“And what happened when you found out that somebody was trying to take her?” Dark Private said…

Private suddenly remembered...the rush of power, the joy he found in causing Flash to suffer...he wanted to hurt Twilight...to take her away and he...he…

“Yes, you know what lies within you, that power that made you strong. The power that made him suffer for what he tried to do.” Dark Private said as Private tensed up. “Because we all know you would’ve lost without me-”

Private’s eyes suddenly glowed green, and he put his hand forward, launching a terrifying force of power that sent Dark Private flying. Private growled, glaring at his doppelganger. “C’mon bitch...keep talking and I’ll show you what I’m like when I let the control down…”

______________________________________________________

Celestia banged against the door as the aura increased around the door. She fired a magic bolt at it, only for the door to stand defiantly intact. “Damn, somehow the dark magic in the room has increased. We can’t blast our way in.”

“How did it increase?!” Rainbow yelled. “Is there somebody else casting Dark Magic in there?!”

“No, it shouldn’t be possible…” Celestia said, “It’s a closed dream, Private should be alone with the dark magic...it should only increase unless…”

“Unless what?!” Rarity asked. “What is causing this increase in power?!”

Celestia thought, then blinked, then turned to Twilight, giving a strangely...cold look at her. “Twilight? Has Private encountered Dark Magic recently?” She asked firmly.

“What? Come on there’s no way Twilight would keep something like that from-” Pinkie began.

Twilight looked uncomfortable, biting her lip. “Uhm… It’s… possible that he has…” she said with obvious reluctance. “But that was months ago…”

“And you were going to tell me this when?!” Celestia yelled, she rarely raised her voice to her students. Everyone in the room was stiff, unsure of how to handle this.

“So Private, what, has some dark magic in him?” Aj asked.

“What... happened?” Celestia demanded of Twilight.

“It… was because of Flash Sentry… He was going to do something to me, and Private kind of… snapped,” Twilight explained.

“I see…” Celestia said.

“You mean...like me?” Sunset asked, worriedly.

“Not like you at all.” Celestia said firmly. “If it’s going off like this then...I can’t believe I was so foolish!”

“Sister, wait there must be-” Luna tried to intervene.

“There CAN’T be another explanation Luna,” Celestia snapped at Luna. “I can’t believe I was so foolish to allow this!”

“What’s going on?” Fluttershy asked. “What’s wrong with Private?”

“...That tyrant I told you about? Sombra?” Celestia said, turning to the group. “He wasn’t exactly, celibate in his day. His descendents walked among ponykind...Private’s pony counterpart was one of them. But he didn’t show any signs back in Equestria...it must’ve been the reincarnation that brought them out.” She then summoned her spear in her hand. She then turned to the door, “Applejack? Rainbow?”

“Yes’m?” Applejack said coming forward. “Whatcha want us ta do?”

“...Restrain Twilight.” Celestia ordered. AJ and Rainbow looked at Twilight then with obvious reluctance grabbed her arms.

“Professor, what are you going to do?” Twilight asked as her friends restrained her.

“...Private, as a descendent of Sombra has a very high amount of dark magic, inherent in his bloodline. His pony counterpart had it, so now he does...the increase in magic only tells me he’s losing control, what comes out of that door won’t be Private anymore..but a monster…” She gripped the spear tightly. “I will do what I must.”

“What? NO!” Twilight cried, straining against the two strongest girls in her circle of friends. “Please! You don’t know that for sure!”

“She’s right! Ya can’t think this is right!” Aj retorted, fighting the urge to just let Twilight go.

“It’s what has to be done, I’ve seen this time and time again…” Celestia said, readying herself…”He will fall…”

“NO!!” Twilight screamed, “PRIVATE!!!”

__________________________________________________________

Private blasted the Dark Private again, huffing as he stood there, his eyes glowing green.

“Good good, you took the offer, the only one of your so called friends to do so…” Dark Private said as he appeared behind Private.

“SHUT UP!” Private yelled, blasting more magic at the dark apparition.

“You have it in you, you know it’s power can make you do anything!” Dark Private yelled. “You could kill Adamus! Make him suffer for what he did! You could have the world at your feet! Become more than just the weakest guardian!”

“SHUT UP!!” Private screamed, falling on his knees. “I’m not...I can’t...I have to be…”

“Strong enough to protect Twilight? Isn’t that what you want to say? To be useful? To prove that you’re worth something? That you somehow have a right to live because of her? Well what is it you worthless boy?” Dark Private yelled.“Come on! Prove you’re so mighty! Strike me down! Let Dark Magic claim your soul so that you can be all powerful! So that you don’t have anything holding you back!!”

Private roared, raised his arms, preparing a force of dark magic that could unleash such terrible power! He will accept it! He will use it to destroy everything evil! He will be strong! He will be-

“PRIVATE!!!!!” A voice cried…

It gave Private pause, the energy fading from his hands and his eyes…

“What are you waiting for?!” Dark Private yelled. “Kill me!”

“I...I can’t…” Private said, shaking his head. He then looked at his dark aberration. “I know who you are, you’re the voice inside of me telling me what I already know to be a fat load of bullshit. I know I’m not the strongest guardians, of course I was happy when I discovered I was a guardian. It meant I could be with Twilight in both halves of her life…”

“So why do you-”

“I don’t kill you because, I know that there isn’t just darkness in this world. Yeah, I suffered for seven days and nights in that cell. Yeah, I have scars, but I’m still breathing now. I’m alive, I have real friends, I have a duty as a guardian, and above all else I have this insatiable love I hold for the greatest girl on earth! Dark magic is a great rush, sure, but it doesn’t make me the kind of man Twilight would love! It makes me a monster that spends all his time bemoaning his own suffering, rather than realizing that I’m alive! That hope, that light that is the future is what will keep me going! I refuse shortcuts! I refuse to give into despair anymore! I may toe the line, but you’ll never see me cross over!”

“NO! You will give into despa-”

“How do I know hope works? Because you didn’t finish this scene…” Private said, pointing behind him at the dungeon.

Adamus was about to raise his hand to whip Private, when suddenly it was grabbed. “Who dar-”

SLAM!

Adamus went down like a ton of bricks, Private looked up, and saw his father Irenaeus standing there. He looked down at Private, and gently picked the boy up. “Let’s go home, Preventus...let’s go home…

“...That hope is what I live for…” Normal Private said to himself, and the scene faded...and Private looked on to see his guardian beast walking towards him. He then saw for the first time, scars covering his beast’s body. Private walked to him, pressing his hand against the scars gently.

“We both are broken pieces aren’t we? Fighting for her?”

The unicorn nuzzled Private gently, and Private’s gun floated in midair before them. Private then saw that the gun became more ornate with golden filigree, and a polished wood handle...and by it’s side, a sword appeared, long and not really ornate, save for runes along its center.

Private took both, and looked to the unicorn. “I came close to falling didn’t I?”

“Close, but our Twilight will always pull us back…”

“Huh?” Private said as everything faded to white.

____________________________________________________________

Celestia stood ready, watching the door warily, then… the dark magic went back to its normal level. This caused Celestia to blink in some small surprised, but she shook her head, and kept her spear at the ready. She wasn’t going to allow another monster into the world. If Private came out, and he was taken by the dark magic, she’d perform her grim duty.

Twilight struggled against her friends, tears streaming down her eyes as she did so. Applejack and Rainbow Dash looked at each other worriedly, but both quietly resolved to be there for their grief-stricken friend, no matter what happened. Sunset looked on, biting her lip, worried for both Twilight and Private. Pinkie stood to the side, her hands over her mouth, blue eyes wide and worried. Rarity and Fluttershy stood by one another, both watching the scene play out, their hearts aching for poor Twilight.

Luna looked down, then quietly summoned her scythe, ready to back up her sister. She knew that they had to prevent the monster from escaping, if a monster he had truly become. She wasn’t happy about it, but she would do it. It was a grim reality the guardians would have to face, but Luna hoped their bonds of friendship would help them through.

The door suddenly opened, everybody tensed as they waited for the horrific monster to come in, Celestia ready to charge with her spear..

But no monster came, instead, Private stood there, in the door, eager to run to Twilight and tell her of his success...only to be faced with a spear being pointed inches from his face. “Um...I guess the secret’s out…”

Celestia kept the glare, then dismissed her spear, walking towards the office of the old warehouse. “You. Twilight. Now,” She said firmly. Applejack and Rainbow let Twilight go, and she looked at Private with mixture of guilt, and happiness. Guilt at telling their secret, and the happiness stemming from seeing him come back as himself.

Guilt was all that was on Private’s face as they both walked into the old office. It was sparse, mostly thanks to it being abandoned years ago. But it was a place where privacy could happen if needed. Private and Twilight stood as Celestia slammed the door behind them with magic.

Celestia stood in front of them. “I cannot believe this. Do you have any idea how lucky you are to even be standing here young man!? If the dark magic had fully consumed you, you would be nothing more than a soulless monster! And Twilight! I cannot believe you didn’t tell me immediately that such a risk was apparent! You knew all this time!”

“You would have kicked him out of the guardians, and erased his memories, wouldn’t you? To prevent another Flash,” Twilight asked. “And… I knew, but I was able to pull him out of it, to stop him from turning… It… didn’t seem like a problem, because I would strive to always be there to keep him from falling…”

“Twilight, it’s okay.” Private said, walking forward. “It was my fault Celestia, I should’ve told you immediately...if you feel it prudent to pull me fro-”

“While normally your desire to martyr for one another would be romantic.” Celestia said coldly. “I’m afraid this risk factor is too great. Private, I am pulling you from active guardian duty indefinitely. It’s clear you are too much of a danger to the group.”

“What?! How can you do that? He passed his test!” Twilight demanded. “He pulled through, and came out better for it! How can you say he’s a danger to the group!”

“Twilight don’t, it was my screw up I shoul-” Private tried to say to her.

“No. I won’t accept it. Private is one of us. He is part of the bond that keeps us all together. Without him I’m not as strong, and I’m sure the others would say the same!” Twilight declared sternly. “He is both my friend, and my boyfriend, and he’s been a good friend to the others as well. His element is that of Hope! Finding that last shred of determination in the midst of despair! And don’t you dare say he didn’t do that during his test!”

“...Private, leave us, do not speak a word to the others.” Celestia ordered.

Private looked at Twilight, then Celestia, then nodded and headed out, leaving student and mentor alone.

Celestia turned to Twilight, “Twilight, I am removing him for your own good. We are not playing a game, this is a war Twilight. If there is any risk that you or the others will get hurt, then I will remove it.”

Twilight blinked, and some part of her just...snapped. “How can you be such a massive hypocrite!? You let Sunset and Luna run around just fine! But when Private has some dark magic in him suddenly you’re reluctant! I just went and told you that he overcame the darkness during his test!”

“Twilight, it’s for you-”

“Stop saying that!” Twilight yelled. “You know what happens when you try to push Private away! Need I remind you of the whole Nocturne incident?! How can you be so completely and utterly unfeeling!?”

Celestia stood silent, her eyes seemingly...far away for a moment...before...a tear fell down her cheek…

“Am...have I really gone so cold…?” Celestia said, her mask cracking…

“Professor?” Twilight asked. “I… I think you may have been cold, but I think it’s because you’re worried about what’s coming. You’re worried about making the same mistakes. Honestly I don’t blame you, but shutting out Private isn’t the answer, nor is walling off your heart.”

Celestia reached up and wiped away her tears, “When..when did you get so smart? Millennia of living I have done, yet I’m still the biggest fool…”

“Professor Celestia?” Twilight said, shocked to see Celestia vulnerable like this.

“I know there is no power in the world that would convince you and Private to break apart. I know for a fact he did pull himself out. I just... I keep dancing on the line between mentor and mother figure...that I forget you are strong enough, and smart enough to make your own decisions…”

“It’s okay. You worry about us, and that’s understandable,” Twilight said going up to her mentor, and hugging her. “Just… sometimes you’ve got to know when to let us fly on our own.”

Celestia then embraced her student tightly, ripping off the mask she had been hiding behind for so long, and in it’s place...was simply Tia, worried to death about Twilight’s well being. They were like that for quite a while…

_______________________________________________

“So I’m not being pulled from active duty,” Private said as he and Twilight walked down the street towards school. “I still can’t help but feel I dodged three bullets.”

“Professor Celestia and I talked it out… She was just being a little overcautious,” Twilight replied. “She was worried about making the same mistakes, and history repeating itself, and all that crazy stuff.”

“Twi…” Private said, taking her hand. “Just, promise me that when I do fall, you’re gonna be there to pull me back okay? And I’ll promise to lift you up when you’re about to fall too?”

“Always,” Twilight said, squeezing his hand. “I will always be there for you, I promise. Better or worse… Et cetera, et cetera.”

Private just smiled at her, “Gosh I cannot wait until we both graduate from College…I’d run right out and propose after that.”

“I’d suggest eloping, but our parents, both sets, would kill us. Possibly Shiny and Cadie would happily join in, too,” Twilight said with a laugh.

“Don’t forget Rarity, she,” He then went into an imitation of the purple haired teenager. “Simply MUST design your dress, my darling Twilight otherwise, I’ll feed you to Spike!”

Twilight laughed at the impersonation, then looked up into Private’s eyes. “I love you, you know.”

“I love you too…” Private said, and was about to kiss her...when…

BZZZT

“Damnit…” Private groaned as they, both went to answer their texts.

“It’s from Rainbow?” Private said.

SUPER MEGA EMERGENCY! COME QUICK! IN FRONT OF SCHOOL NAO!!

Chapter 29 "Friendship Games Part 1"

Chapter 29

“Friendship Games Part 1”

“Crystal Preppies”

The front of Canterlot High School was usually deserted after classes had stopped for the day. This didn’t stop seven people from rushing to the front doors like they had to stop the end of the world.

“GUYS!” Rainbow yelled as they all came over. “I’m so glad you came!”

“What’s the emergency?” Sunset asked, catching her breath.

“Monsters?” Aj suggested.

“Ghosts?” Fluttershy added.

“Mismashed spirits of evil?!” Pinkie blurted out, adding her two coppers.

“Chaos demons?” Rarity added.

“Wait… You play Warhammer 40k?” Twilight asked Rarity.

“Later, darling, emergency now,” Rarity tutted, getting Twilight back on track.

“Love bugs gone evil?” Private added, then got a glare from Pinkie of all people. “Oh...sorry…”

“No guys! It’s even worse!” Rainbow bemoaned and then….held up her guitar. “My guitar string broke.” This statement was greeted by a rapid-fire series of smacks as the other girls, and guy, facepalmed.

“Rainbow Dash, a broken guitar string doesn’t t’zactly qualify as an emergency,” Applejack said with a glare.

Sunset groaned, “Rainbow, we set up the emergency text code in case real emergencies ever came about, not broken guitar strings.”

“Aww come on guys!” Rainbow said, and gestured to Applebloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo behind her. “I kinda sorta promised that the Rainbooms would perform.”

“Possibly for one of their MareTube videos I suppose,” Rarity said with a sigh.

“Jus’ tryin’ ta promote y’all to a bigger audience, is all,” Applebloom said with a sheepish grin.

“The concert footage we got on our phones went viral,” Sweetie added.

“You gonna tell us one day how you did those awesome special effects?!” Scootaloo asked excitedly.

“Uh, right…” Rainbow said, chuckling nervously. “Maybe some other time, squirt…”

“Here,” Sunset said reaching into her backpack and pulling out a spare string she had in there. “Try to be more careful, next time. I’m sure everybody’s done practicing for the day, though...”

“Oh my gosh you are best assist guitar ever!” Rainbow said, taking the string and going to fix her guitar.

“Rhythm guitar, Rainbow,” Sunset corrected with a smirk.

“It shouldn’t be too hard for us to do a little performance anyways.” Fluttershy said.

“Well, you guys go ahead and do that performance,” Private said, heading towards the statue in the center of the sidewalk leading up to the school entrance. “I got my job to do…”

“Wondered what all the cleaning supplies was for.” Rainbow said, pointing to said supplies.

“My kinda sorta punishment for messing around with the uh...you know what.” Private said, careful to avoid speaking directly whilst the younglings were listening. “Trust me when I say I’m getting off easy here. You girls have fun, I’ll try and make this statue more presentable…”

Twilight stood there, looking torn, then sighed, and went to Private. “You guys go ahead… I’m going to help Private…”

“Twi, really it’s okay, go and sing your heart out, this won’t take me very long,” Private insisted.

“C’mon Twilight! We need you on vocals anyways!” Rainbow said, grabbing her arm and dragging Twilight back into the building, the others began to follow.

“But… Private… Statue… Ugh… fine…” Twilight uttered as she was dragged away.

Private looked on the statue, and wiped his brow. “C’mon a little honest work never hurt anybody, that’s what Aj always said...then again Aj’s built like a truck…” Private casually tried to lean against the statue, only to feel..repelled somehow.

“Huh?” Private looked at the statue, and then put his hand along it’s side, a light glowed faintly around his hand, and something solid was keeping him from touching it…

“What in the-”

Private blinked his eyes, and…

Burning…

Destruction…

A horned creature…

Private shook his head, and saw he was now just touching the stone of the statue. “Weird, maybe Twilight knows something about it.” Private then went over to the buckets and sighed. “Great...probably should fill these up. I think I saw a hose over a little ways.” He said, picking up the bucket and heading towards the hose.

As he did though, a figure in a black hoodie came up towards the statue. He looked back at Private, seeing he was occupied with filling the buckets. The figure then reached into the backpack he was wearing, and pulled out a strange tome, adorned in runes, with a black and silver cover. He looked at the book, then at the statue..he put his hand on the book, and his hand glowed faintly acid green. He then lifted his hand..and was about to touch the statue…

SPLOOSH!

“Gosh, Dangit, stupid slippery handles!” Private yelped, in an effort to pick up the now spilled bucket, he saw the figure...and the tome, and the green energy. “HEY!” Private yelled, startling the figure.

The figure’s hand stopped glowing, he picked up the book and started to run across the street.

“Hey! Get back here!” Private yelled as he chased after him, “What the hell were you-”

He never got to finish his sentence nor his chase as a big bus came between them. Private stopped for a moment, but when the bus pulled away after briefly stopping, the figure was gone.

“What the hell? Who would want to spy on a statue?” Private said to himself. He then saw the sign on the bus. He squinted to read the destination.

Crystal City

Onboard the bus, the figure sighed, he barely managed to get away. He hoped he wouldn’t be charged with trespassing or anything. He then slowly removed the hood, letting down somewhat messy black hair, and opened his green eyes to look back at CHS. He then looked down at the tome.

“I know something is going on there, the only question is what?”

Spera Imperictus relaxed against the bus seat the whole ride home, removing the hoodie to reveal his uniform…

His Crystal Prep uniform.

_________________________________________________________

The next day, the girls met up with Private in the library to discuss what had happened the day before. They had gathered at an empty table hidden by the stacks where they had some semblance of privacy in order to talk freely about what had happened without worry of blowing their cover.

“He then just took off, got himself on a bus and that’s the last I saw of him.” Private said after telling all of them what happened. “He seemed really interested in the statute for some reason…”

“And you said his hand was glowing? And that it was glowing green?” Twilight asked, tilting her head.

“Was it, like, an acid green?” Sunset asked, looking uneasy.

“There’s no mistaking it, either that kid was messing around with leftover special effects from a Green Lantern movie.” He got blank stares from about half of the group. “Nevermind, better for your health anyways if none of you go looking for the movie. Anyways, he had to have been using Dark Magic. I don’t know if he knows he’s doing it though...he seemed to be almost, testing it, like how you test the temperature in a pool before jumping in.”

“So he didn’t have the, EEEVIILL eye thingy?” Pinkie asked, her eyes temporarily adopting the trademarked eyes before returning to normal.

“Nah, at least from what I could see. He also had this weird book. I think that’s probably how he’s learning it,” Private theorized.

“Well maybe he’s a guardian like us, jus’ doesn’t know it yet,” Aj suggested.

“I don’t think so,” Twilight said shaking her head. “Professor Celestia would know about him, and have had him training with us… Also, Pinkie? How did you DO that?!”

“Talent and contact lenses.” Pinkie quipped.

“Well guardian or not,” Fluttershy said, “if he is messing with dark magic, we should inform him it’s very dangerous.”

“Any idea where this guy came from at all?” Rainbow asked. “Maybe we can call him up, say ‘Hey turns out your messing with stuff that could turn you very very much evil’ or something?”

“I did catch a glimpse of his bus’ destination,” Private said, “It said it was going to Crystal City.”

“The city to the north of us?” Sunset asked, as suddenly Aj, Rarity, Rainbow, Fluttershy and Pinkie all grew tense.

“How... old do ya think this guy is?” Aj asked.

“Well judging by his height and build, he couldn’t be that much older than a teenager…” Private said.

“So if he’s a teenager...in Crystal City…” Rarity said, suddenly clenching her fists.

“It means the dude is from that school filled with stuck up, stuffy, jerkishly evil jerks!” Rainbow said, getting up. “That guy has to be from Crystal Prep!”

“Uhm… Crystal Prep is a private school. There’s no guarantee that he’s going there, and not, say, to the public school the city is bound to have,” Twilight pointed out.

“Yeah, but nobody but a Crystal Prepper would have a reason to come down here and mess with our Wondercolt Statue,” Rainbow retorted. “Crystal Prep has been our biggest rival since, like, forever!”

“You mean the whole ‘Friendship Games’ thing?” Sunset asked, raising an eyebrow. “It didn’t seem like much of a rivalry to me…”

“Only because you were uh...a little busy focusing on...you know…” Fluttershy said, trying to put it politely. “Being...old Sunset Shimmer.”

“Oh...right,” Sunset said, blinking.

“So what is this about a rivalry?” Twilight asked. “I mean, I read about Crystal Prep in the papers but I didn’t figure we of all schools would have a rivalry with them.”

“That’s because you don’t know about the absolute humiliation that is the Friendship Games…” Rarity grumbled.

“See we got this event that happens every four years. A bunch of students from both schools come together for three days for this big competition in the hopes of gettin’ our schools to cooperate,” Aj explained. “Only problem is them Crystal Brats beat us every year, rubbing it in our faces like they're some kinda fancy group of snots.”

Rainbow plopped a book onto the table and stated, “Behold good people, the years of sabotage on our statue.” She opened the book and revealed several pictures of the statue getting painted, toilet-papered, or otherwise defaced. “This has been going on for years.”

“I didn’t figure it was that bad,” Private said, looking down at the pictures. “Some of my friends at Manehatten High told me the stories but, to see all these pictures.”

“And this is supposed to be about cooperation between our schools?” Twilight asked with a sigh. “Looks more like they come here to prove their superiority to the ‘public school peasants’.”

“From what I heard, it’s a total jungle in there,” Sunset said. “Graduating from Crystal Prep is pretty much a guarantee of getting into college. Their standards are so high that a kid got expelled for having a B minus. The only thing keeping them from going bankrupt is because the rich and elite send their kids there, paying the monster sized tuition required. Anybody else who wants in has to pass an entrance exam that would make even college professors think about other prospects. Once you’re in though, there’s no guarantee you’ll stay in. I’ve heard of students sabotaging each other, open fights between rivals, and all sorts of horror stories.”

“Sounds like Old Shimmer would’ve strolled right in…” Aj said thoughtfully.

“Please,” Sunset said, rolling her eyes. “Glory didn’t have me try to get into Crystal Prep because it was easier to lord me over the, as Twilight said, ‘Public School Peasants’.”

“And this kid is supposed to be from there huh?” Private said, “Well then, finding him should be easy. He has to come here for the games after all.”

“I’m pretty sure finding the one kid with the creepy demonic tome should be a piece of cake.” Pinkie said...pulling said cake out of her hair and eating it.

“Have you found my probes, yet, Pinkie?” Twilight asked, looking slightly disturbed at Pinkie’s display.

“Oh? Well I think so, loooots of space in there.” Pinkie said, giggling.

“Well, let’s see if we can-” Sunset was cut off when the intercom rang.

“All students, please report to the gymnasium for this year’s Pre-Friendship Games pep rally!” Celestia’s voice rang out, clearly trying to sound excited but slightly failing…

It was as if a collective moan was sounded from every student at the school. Including those present at the table, minus Private, Twilight and Sunset.

“Well, here we go, may as well start sewing white flags now Rares…” Aj said, getting up.

___________________________________________________

It was very few students that bothered to show up for the rally. They all sat in the bleachers, looking less-than-enthused, looking toward Celestia who stood in the middle of the stage. Sunset took a seat, along with Twilight. Private, of course, sat next to Twilight, while the rest took seats nearby. Twilight and Private actually looked curious, while the rest of the girls looked about as enthused as the rest of the student body.

The atmosphere in the place was particularly defeatist. But Celestia tapped the mike and tried to put on a smile for the students. “Students of Canterlot High, as you all know, my grandfather Solataris helped found this school in the hopes of fostering a community of knowledge for all. Our sister school, Crystal Prep Academy was made at the same time. Together, we forged the Friendship Games as a means to continue to foster relations between the two schools, to this very day.”

“By relations you mean they slaughter us every year!” One student cried out from the crowd.

Celestia sighed, pinching the bridge of her brow as the students talked about all the previous failures against Crystal Prep.

“Wow, I didn’t realize it was this bad,” Twilight said, looking around.

“Wasn’t always like thi,s Ah heard.” Aj said, “Granny went here when she was a youngin and said that in the old days the games were right cordial.”

“So what changed?” Twilight asked.

“Principals mostly,” Sunset explained.

“Yeah, Crystal Prep is run by this mean old lady who would give Professor Umbridge a run for her money,” Pinkie added.

“So she’s convinced of her, and her school’s superiority, and encourages her students to be cut-throat. Probably under the guise of preparing them for the ‘real world’... Wonder who inspired who, Sunset?” Twilight said turning to her adopted sister.

“That’s a really good question,” Sunset replied, thoughtfully.

Celestia tapped the mike again to regain control of the crowd. “Now, I am very well aware of Crystal Prep’s...winning streak...but I want you all to remember why we do this. These games are meant to bring not just us as a school together, but us as students and educators. To foster growth by interacting with one another. Now, Rainbow Dash told me earlier she had a few words to say.”

“Oh boy…” Private said as looks of dread came over the others.

Rainbow soon took the stage, taking the mike from Celestia, “Thanks, Princepal,” She then turned to the crowd as Celestia took a seat with Luna on the stage. Rainbow looked out at the crowd and casually said, “C’mon guys, we can drop the pretense now. For the last twenty years they’ve been nothing but an excuse for the Shadowbolts to get a free vacation while they slaughter any resistance we can provide.”

“Oh dear. I hope this isn’t supposed to be inspirational,” Rarity observed, wincing at Rainbow’s lack of tact.

“Wow… An’ I thought Sour could be brutally honest,” Applejack said making a face.

“Sure, go on. Tell us how we suck,” Sunset muttered, rolling her eyes.

“Course...there were a bunch of things that are different about this year it seems.” Rainbow said, “I mean, look around at all of us. At the start of the year we’d all be sitting in different cliques, and Sunset would practically have a throne to herself. Now, though, I see a bunch of students all sitting together. I don’t think the Shadowbolts have ever faced an onslaught of united students like this…” She then grinned and, music could be heard…

“Crystal Prep students are super athletic, super smart and super motivated!" Rainbow said, walking around the stage...and grinning. "But there's one thing they aren't, they aren't, WONDERCOLTS!"

"We've fought fear and adversity ," Rainbow sang as the curtains opened, revealing members of the marching band. "And come out on top. There's other schools but none can make those claims!”

“Huh, seems Pinkie isn’t the only one who can create spontaneous musical numbers…” Twilight commented.

“Silly Twili there’s only one of me...unlesss…” Pinkie said thoughtfully.

“NO! NO! NO CLONES!” Twilight insisted.

“Awwww…” Pinkie groaned.

“Together we are Canterlot. Come and cheer our name! This'll be our year to win these games!" Rainbow sang, hopping off the stage and marching along with the band members behind her. "We'll always be, Wondercolts forever! And now our time has finally arrived! Because we believe in the power of friendship!"

Vinyl grinned, then slid out of her seat to grab a wire from her pocket to hook up the sound system, as the song grew in strength. Octavia stared for a moment, then simply chuckled, Vinyl’s mixing board kicked in, adding mad beats to the song.

“And you will know! At the end! Of the day! It is we who'll survive!!"

That cheer got quite a few smiles going among the crowd. Suddenly everybody was feeling better about their chances...the fact that there was a chance only helped.

"Don't know who wrote this song, but I starting to feel better about our chances," Sunset said, tapping her foot to the beat.

"I know... I think we found one of Rainbow's hidden talents," Twilight observed. “Unless she got Fluttershy to write it… Did you?”

Fluttershy just smiled and tapped her own foot to the growing beat.

Soon Rainbow was standing with a Wondercolt Marching band hat in front of some students holding boards showing the Canterlot High Symbol."We aren't the school we were before!" "BEFORE!" "Yeah we're different now!" "Hey Hey!" "We’ve made friends of our enemies!" "We overcame the obstacles we faced!" The board students flipped the boards over revealing pictures of demon Sunset and the Sirens. Then they held up new boards showcasing happier, friendlier variations the real Sunset and Adagio. Victories that brought the school together, and friends to everyone's hearts.

“Well… At least they’re showing that I’ve become a better person,” Sunset observed. “Huh… Speaking of… Where is Adagio, and the others?” She spied Aria keeping her grouchy face in the crowd, despite tapping her foot. She also spotted Sonata cheering...but no sign of Adagio at all.

“Canterlot United!” Rainbow cheered.

“UNITE!” The crowd cheered in turn.

“And we’ll never booow!!” Rainbow then grabbed the marching band hat she was wearing. “So get ready to see us in First Place!”

“We’ll always be, Wondercolts forever!!” The crowd sang as the marching band tossed the trademark ears and tails to all the students. “And our time has finally arrived!”

“Cause we believe in the power of friendship!”

Rainbow and Marching Band leader Drummy Major sang together as the song hit it’s greatest climax, as all the students stood as one.

“Cause you know, at the end, of the day. It is we who will survive!!” They stood together, smiling as the whole student body was into it. “Cause you know, at the end, of the day. It is we who will survive!!”

The students fell into a rhythm of na-nas and claps, Even Celestia and Luna were getting into it. The students sang as Rainbow marched with the band, passing like a true triumph.

“We’ll always be Wondercolts Forever!

And now our time has finally arrived!”

Rainbow climbed on the stage and looked on her handiwork. Some part of this seemed...just right...she felt such a wonderful power flow from seeing everybody united together. Inspiring such loyalty to the school made her want to...She stopped herself, and noticed for a brief moment she glowed bright blue, she shook her head and got back into the song just as it was on the home stretch.

“And you’ll know, at the end, of the day, it is we who will survive! And you know, at the end, of the day, it is we who will survive!”

The song ended with Drummy tossing her baton in the air only for Rainbow to leap and snatch it in the air, twirling it stylishly, and then sticking the landing.

The crowd went wild, standing, applauding, and cheering. Everybody felt that they actually had a chance, this year. As the crowd cheered on however, the guardians all looked at one another, nodded, then gestured for Rainbow to head backstage. Rainbow nodded and snuck away while the crowd was too busy celebrating the biggest moral boost in over two decades.

____________________________________________________

“Okay, Rainbow, spill. What was that brief glow we saw you give off?” Twilight asked, looking at the chroma-haired girl sternly. “I’m glad you managed to cut it off, but…”

“I have no idea!” Rainbow said frantically. “I just got so into it! All those people, all cheering and inspired I just...if I didn’t stop myself I swear I would’ve flew.”

“Let’s just hope we can keep these outbursts handled…” Rarity said nervously.

“Indeed.” Everybody turned to see Luna standing before them. “Especially so with the games coming around.”

“Vince Principal Luna!” Twilight yelped. “Oh well, we um...well…”

“It’s alright, I’m not going to put you in detention. Everybody played it up as part of the show, thank heavens. But I don’t think I need to tell you what would happen if the Headmistress of Crystal Prep caught wind of magic being used.”

“She’d think we’re all crazy and have the government lock us up?” Sunset suggested.

“Oh, right after getting you all expelled for cheating and disqualifying the games,” Luna said, sighing. “At least that’s what Tia told me. Just make sure you all have it handled. We want these games to go as smoothly as possible.” She turned and began walking away.

“Um, Vice Principal?” Private spoke up.

Luna turned back to them. “Yes? What is it?”

“I...I just started wondering, are there more guardians out there? Like us?” Private said.

Luna got quiet for a moment, noticing that everybody else got a touch nervous about this. Luna finally nodded. “Dozens, you didn’t think you were the only ones protecting the Earth were you? Many have yet to discover their own potential...carry that knowledge carefully.” She then walked away.

Private sighed “Okay, I know it was risky, guys,” Private said turning. “but at least we know there are plenty of other guardians out there. So Mr. Mystery is probably just one we need to find and tell what’s going on.”

“I still would have thought that Professor Celestia would have known about him, he being so nearby, and all,” Twilight observed. “But it could be that Crystal Prep was keeping his potential in check? There’s just too many variables to make an accurate statement…”

“We find him, tell him he’s messing with powers that could possibly kill him, and make sure he turns over that book of his to Principal Celestia for safekeeping,” Sunset said determinedly.

“Gee, ya make it sound so easy,” Applejack observed with a wry smile.

“That’s cause it probably is that easy, and our favorite egghead is overcomplicating things, like she tends to do,” Rainbow stated with a shrug and a smirk.

“Still, ya gotta wonder what kinda guy messes around with weird tomes he just happened to find lying around,” Pinkie said. “Let’s just hope he’s not some kinda creepy weirdo with a scar and bloodshot eyes or something…”

“... I regret showing you TVTropes.org, now…” Twilight observed with a facepalm.

_______________________________________________________

In Crystal City, the stately, and overly shiny, building of Crystal Prep stood proudly in the center of the district. Its crystal supports, and multifaceted windows gleamed in the sunlight with a brilliance that is said to be only matched by the minds of its students. It is said that graduating from here was a guarantee for success in life. However, you had to actually make it to graduation.

Inside, students walked from class to class, warily eyeing one another. Trust was not something that’s encouraged, here, nor was friendship. They had been taught that the world was dog-eat-dog, and every student there sought to be the biggest dog with the sharpest teeth. Some friendships formed, despite the atmosphere of intense competitiveness, but they were kept on the down low, to make sure that they couldn’t be exploited. That, or they didn’t last, because they were only getting close to steal one’s work, or stab one in the back. It was that kind of school.

Walking from his Latin class was young Spera Imperictus, seeing the untrusting looks from all his classmates and sighing. He wanted nothing more than to fit in better at this school. Only problem was, most students who got in on scholarship tended to be a touch hostile to those who got in thanks to money. Spera’s father….well...stepfather paid tuition but…

“But it’s not like I’m working any less hard.” Spera mused to himself, “After all, I have something to live fo-”

“SPERA!!!!” A girl yelled, running towards him.

Spera dodged out of the way, causing the girl to slam into the wall, getting a touch dazed. Spera sighed, “Indigo, you gotta learn I can dodge your super tackles now.”

The girl with a mane of dark blue hair with light and medium blue highlights shook her head to clear the fog, adjusting her goggles, before turning her gold eyes to Spera again. She was dressed in one of Crystal Prep’s uniforms consisting of a mauve plaid skirt, a mauve suit jacket emblazoned with the Crystal Prep crest, and light blue blouse worn under the jacket. “Spera! Oh my gosh I’m sooo glad I found you!”

Spera sighed, “What did you miss this time?”

“So I may have kinda sorta, skipped actually doing my trigonometry homework in order to practice for the games…” Indigo admitted.
Spera shook his head, “I know Motorcross is important to you Indigo, but you need to learn to balance things with schoolwork.”

“Sorry if all of us can’t be geniuses like you and Sunny,” Indigo said, rolling her eyes. She then folded her hands and begged before Spera. “Oh please oh wonderfully smartypants Spera! Please help me do it so I will be able to live with myself.”

“Alright alright, sheeze,” Spera said, waving his hands to calm her down. “I’ll help you through it tonight, but just promise me you’ll try harder next time?”

“Well…” Indigo said, suddenly getting a touch nervous. “See...thing is if I do super duper well, you won’t have to tutor me anymore…”

“Indigo?” Spera said, raising an eyebrow.

“Forget it!” Indigo said suddenly. “Just forget everything I just said! You’re the best Spera but I gotta go BYE!” She then took off just as quickly as she came.

Spera chuckled. “That girl, I don’t think she’s ever heard of the words ‘slow down’...like at all.”

Spera then walked towards his locker, hoping to put his books away for the day. He then stopped as he heard breathing on the other side. He sighed and opened the locker. Folded into the locker was yet another Crystal Prep student. She had long tri-colored lemon-lime green hair, and headphones covering her ears. Her eyes were currently closed, as she slept. Apparently this girl had the sleeping ability of a cat. Could sleep anywhere, as long as she could get somewhat comfortable.

Spera just shook his head and tapped the girl’s shoulder. “Lemon? Lemon c’mon it’s time to wake up.”

“Hnnh?” The girl uttered, opening sleepy yellow eyes to notice Spera. “Oh, hey, Spera. You need in here?”

“Kinda since it’s my locker, Lemon this is the third time this week.” Spera said, helping the girl out of the locker. “Keep this up and one of the prefects will find you and not me.”

Lemon just casually stood beside him, “What’s the point anyway? Maybe this’ll finally get one of them to come…”

Spera looked on sympathetically at the green haired girl. “Lemon, I’m sorry, I’m sure they’ll come around eventually...have they finalized it?”

“No but they may as well have,” Lemon said, shaking her head. “Both of them are too busy one upping each other. Trying to pull me to either side. Can you believe last week Mom kept listing off all these expensive gifts, constantly saying how better they were than dad’s...when really I just wanted some new headphones.”

Spera then looked thoughtful, then reached into his pocket, pulling out a cd. “Well, it’s a little late but how about I toss you a present...like Countess Coloratura's latest Album ‘Razzle Dazzle’?”

Lemon squee’d. “Really? You’d really get that for me? You’re the best, Spera!” Lemon said giving him a brief hug. “You really are!”

“Just promise that you’ll find a better place to nap.” He said, giving Lemon the cd.

“Aw, but I like your locker. It’s comfy, and comes with a friend who actually cares about me,” Lemon said with a smile, as she took the CD, and hugging it to her heart. “Thanks, Spera.”

Spera smiled as she ran off, glad to see the girl in her natural state, happy and in love with music. Which was soon evaporated when he was suddenly slammed into the locker. He looked on his attacker, kicking himself for thinking that things were looking up.

“Cinch wants to see you!” came the rather abrasive voice of Sour Sweet in “sour” mode. “Oh… I’m so sorry about that. It’s just that I’ve been looking for you everywhere,” she added, flipping rapidly to “sweet” mode, but the switch was all too brief. “Why can’t you just stay STILL for a moment to let me catch up with you?!” Spera turned to see yet another of his female classmates. This one a grumpy looking girl with pink hair with a light blue streak done up in a top-knot style ponytail, a cherry scrunchie holding it in place. Her freckled face was frowning, and her purple eyes were currently glaring at him for making himself hard to find.

“Hello to you too Soursweet…” Spera said, trying not to let his fear show. “I see you’re as...interesting as usual.”

“Can it, Spera,” Soursweet groused. Her face then softened and she looked at him again with a less grumpy expression. “It’s just Principal Cinch wanted to see you, like, five minutes ago, and I really needed to find you in a hurry.” Her face turned back to grumpy again. “Because you’re going to make me late for my next class, and I freaking hate algebra!”She then punched the locker next to his, making a dent and then stormed off...only to stop and marvel at a flower on another student’s locker.

“Geez, that girl’s mood is like watching a professional ping pong match…” Spera said, breathing a sigh of relief after she was out of earshot. He then walked a little ways, until he rounded a corner, and spotted a sight that made him smile a little.

Sunny Flare was at her locker, organizing it as she was wont. This girl had light lavender hair with pink streaks, and lavender eyes. In her hair she wore a fancy filigreed decoration that depicted a sun, and on her wrists she wore the latest in personal computing/smartphones. Being the daughter of the CEO of one of the biggest tech firms in the country apparently had its perks.

Their similar backgrounds led Spera to like Sunny quite a bit, and it was mutual...but lately she seemed a little, off.

Sunny meanwhile was looking at on of her portfolio’s entitled, ‘Spera Proposal’. She sighed, “One of these days…”

“One of these days what?” Spera asked, interrupting her thoughts.

“GAH! Spera! I… Well.. I had… thoughts… but… I need to put them together! But… Where…?!” Sunny uttered panicked, shoving the portfolio into her locker and slamming it.

“Sunny I’ve been meaning to ask, but are you okay? Lately you’ve seem a little on edge every time we talk.” Spera asked. “You’re like Indigo during a Trig Exam.”

“I… I’m okay… I just… I’d like… I… Uh… I’ve kind of been under some pressure, lately, with the games and everything,” Sunny said nervously, unable to spit out what she truly wanted to say.

“Pressure from both parents and Headmistress Cinch?” Spera guessed.

She sighed. “Yeah, somedays it sucks to be the niece of the Headmistress. I’m supposed to be this shining example to everyone, but some days it feels like everybody except you and Sugarcoat are gunning for me.”

“Just promise me you won’t push yourself too hard okay? I’d hate to see you get drowned in all the work and pressure.” Spera said, kindly.

“You’re too good a person to lose Sunny.”

“O-okay. I’ll try, Spera,” Sunny said, before she headed off to her next class. She couldn’t help but internally squee at his comment, though. “He likes me! He really likes me! I just wish I could just TALK to him…”

Spera smiled after her. “Really wish I could figure out what’s bothering her though…”

“She’s got the hots for you, and can’t tell you, because she gets really nervous about talking to you about the future, which includes marriage, and children,” came a familiar monotone voice.

“Good to see you too Sugarcoat.” Spera said, looking over to the owner of said voice.

Sugarcoat was yet another young woman of Spera’s acquaintance going to Crystal Prep. She had silvery white hair she wore in a trio of ponytails. One on top of her head, and two on either side of her head, and all were secured with purple scrunchies. The pink barrettes she wore were apparently just for decoration. The last notable feature of this young woman was her pink horn-rimmed glasses that just seemed to emphasise whenever she was less than pleased. Her expression was usually one of bland disinterest, and her demeanor was one of brutal honesty. Rather ironic, considering her name.

“I’m, sorry what?” Spera said, blinking. “Nah, that’s crazy, Sunny is a good friend.”

Sugarcoat blinked. “Spera, you’re more dense than a white dwarf.”

“I see you still haven’t quite figured out your namesake.” Spera snarked back. “But uh, try doing what you can to cheer her up, she’s been under a lot of stress lately.”

“I know. Her parents want her to win all the events in the Friendship Games single-handedly, Cinch wants her to be the prime aggressor towards the Canterlotters when we get there, and Sunny still hasn’t been able to talk to you about the future where you have five kids, names already picked,” Sugarcoat stated with a roll of her eyes. “Also I’m really horrible at cheering people up.”

“I’m starting to see your point. Anyways I gotta get to Cinch’s office, here’s hoping it’s a simple matter that can be resolved. I got research to do anyways.”

“It won’t be. I saw an older man in a suit in Cinch’s evil villain lair,” Sugarcoat said, heading to her own class. “I’d tell you ‘good luck’, but I don’t think it’ll do any good.”

Spera sighed. “Damnit...well time to face the music I guess.” He said, then walked towards Headmistress Cinch’s office.

______________________________________________________

Spera had thought that Sugarcoat was exaggerating when she had described Cinch’s office as an “evil villain lair”, but it did seem to give off that vibe. Why a Headmistress’ office had to be so dimly lit was beyond Spera’s understanding. It had some light, of course, but it only seemed to emphasize how dark the rest of the office was. On either side of the office were these big, imposing shelving cabinets. The one on the left held the staunch history of the school in yearbook form. The one on the right held all the awards and trophies that the school had won over the years. At the back, with a light emphasising its presence was the imposing desk of Principal Cinch herself. Ornate, with golden wood highlighting the expensive mahogany and crystal insets. The matching chair currently was facing away from the door. Cinch, apparently had a flair for the dramatic.

Then the chair turned around, dramatically, revealing Principal Cinch herself. She was a stern-looking older woman, dressed in very formal, even old-fashioned-looking clothing, with half-moon glasses, almond shaped eyes of a washed-out lavender, and her tri-shaded purple hair done up in a very severe bun. Her buttoned up suit jacket was a royal blue, her blouse was a lighter blue, and she wore a red jeweled brooch centered on the nape of her neck.

“Ah, young Mister Imperictus. So glad you could make it,” Cinch said as she looked at the young man who nervously sat himself down in the chair in front of her desk.

Spera then looked off to the man standing next to her, the man who married his mother after the fire. Kalos Imperictus, head of Imperictus Arms, one of the biggest weapons development companies in the world. He was tall, lanky, with well kept red hair, and reddish eyes that only added to his rather, intimidating look. He wore the suit he always wore and looked down at Spera as if he was looking through the poor boy.

Spera cleared his throat. “You needed me for something Headmistress?” He said, not looking directly at his stepfather.

“Why yes. You see you have done a lot, here, at Crystal Prep. Many great things have been bestowed upon our school, because of the research projects you have spearheaded. However, I can’t help but wonder why one of my most brilliant students isn’t competing in the Friendship Games?” She said, raising an eyebrow while peering into Spera’s soul.

“Well, see I’ve actually been really busy on a ton of new projects,” Spera explained. “Things that could really change the world, and I need as much time as I can to work on it. I think something as simple as the Friendship games would just be a distrac-”

“A distraction? The games are not a distraction, Spera Imperictus. They are the single most important event of this year, and this school needs you to compete. Of course we would win. We always win, because we are obviously superior. However, I always want to hammer home how superior our way of doing things is over Canterlot High’s emphasis upon friendship and ‘getting along’. So, naturally, we need you,” Cinch said, strolling over to the trophies, and shining one of them. “Crystal Prep must not merely win. Crystal Prep must annihilate the competition. Utterly.”

“But we’ve never had problems with Canterlot High before…” Spera said, and then thought.

Something must’ve gotten her spooked if she’s this desperate to have me on board.

“Besides, Sunny Flare is just as smart as I am, I’m sure she can handle things…” Spera suggested. “I mean I understand the importance of the games to the school’s reputation. Victory at all cost right? But we’ve had landslide victories every other year...unless something’s changed…”

“Yes. Some things have changed. You see Canterlot High is experiencing something of a renaissance. Test scores are up, grades have gotten higher, and even athletics have shown quite a lot of improvement. Never mind their most brilliant student, Sunset Shimmer, may no longer be abstaining from the games like she used to. Then there was the most recent transfer into Canterlot High. We tried to garner her parents’ interest in Crystal Prep, and even would have given her a scholarship, but… Instead, Canterlot High got the most brilliant girl in Maretropolis to go to their school. Between Twilight Sparkle, and Sunset Shimmer, Canterlot High… may have a decent chance of actually… winning. This. Can not! Happen!”

“I...see…” Spera said, “but even sti-”

“He will attend Abacus,” Kalos said for the first time since this all started. “I will smooth things over with him.”

“But Fa-” Spera tried to say.

“Let’s talk outside about this, Spera.” Kalos said, casually ignoring Spera’s protest, heading to walk into the hallway. Spera followed reluctantly.

Spera looked up at his stepfather when they were out of earshot. “But, sir I really-”

“I understand your reluctance to step away from your pet projects Spera.” Kalos said, once again ignoring Spera. “But I’m afraid that as an Alumni of Crystal Prep and head of Imperictus Arms, I simply cannot allow you to miss your chance of providing victory for this wonderful school.”

“That’s the thing though, there are plenty of geniuses and athletes here. I just think my time would be better spent on my work…” Spera tried to say.

Kalos stopped, turned and glared down at Spera. “It seems your father’s aptitude for not listening to his betters prevails in you….”
Spera gulped, and looked down at the floor.

“It has been, what, 12 years now?” Kalos said, coldly. “Since I took you and your mother from the stinking poor house you were living in? Since your father died in that fire without leaving anything for you and your mother. I would think you’d be a touch grateful.”

“I am grateful though!” Spera pleaded. “I just-”

“It would be a shame if you and your mother were back out there again, scraping by. Of course her new...habit doesn’t help matters.” Kalos said, once again talking over Spera.

Spera looked down again…

Mother! Please don’-

GETSH OUT YOU! YOU LOSKH JUST LIKE HIM!!

*CRASH!*

Spera blinked and sighed, “Yes, it would.”

“And then of course there’s Scarlet, a shame she turned broken and useless.” Kalos said callously. “Barely there despite all of my attempts to make her into a proper young lady. I mean it would be a shame if she were suddenly left on the streets a-”

“I’LL DO IT!” Spera pleaded. “I’ll do it I swear! Just please don’t do anything to Scarlet!”

Kalos, smiled, “Now that’s better, you’d better head off to your dorm to begin packing. Don’t disappoint me..”

Spera sighed, “Yes Sir…”

Chapter 30 "Friendship Games Part 2"

Chapter 30

“Friendship Games Part 2”

“Rival Arrival”

Sunset had left the school after the amazing rally that had been held by the school and Rainbow Dash. It had been nice, and they were feeling a little more confident, however, there had been a conspicuous absence from the gym. Sunset drove to the Dazzlings’ house, going to the door, hoping that Adagio was okay.

In the weeks since the Dazzlings went from villains to friends, the house actually started to look less like a temporary shelter and more like an actual home. The place had an almost seaside theme to it all. Pictures of the ocean, actual painted walls, and furniture that didn’t have three inches of dust on them. As Sunset walked in however, she heard Adagio’s voice coming from the master bedroom, where the Siren slept.

“Two...four...six…” Adagio’s voice said nervously as Sunset walked up the stairs and peeked inside the room. Standing in the middle of the room, dressed in the blue and yellow of Canterlot High was Adagio. The short blue skirt with yellow stripes around the waist and hem came down to mid-thigh, and was pleated like all cheerleading uniform skirts were. The sleeveless blue shirt had the Canterlot winged C emblazoned across the chest in yellow with yellow bands at the arm-holes, and hem. The whole outfit hugged the Siren’s body in a way that was incredibly sexy, at least to Sunset.

“Uggh, I just can’t get the stupid rhythm riiiii…” Adagio’s eyes bugged out upon seeing Sunset in the doorway.

“Well hello,” Sunset said leaning on the door, smirking at the startled Adagio. “I drop by because you weren’t at the pep rally, and I find you totally rocking a cheerleading uniform… Are you trying out?”

“Sunny!” Adagio yelped, dropping the pom poms she had been using. “I didn’t I..you weren’t supposed to see me yet!”

“Aw, was it supposed to be a surprise? Well I am surprised, of course. You never showed an interest in participating, before,” Sunset said coming in, and smiling warmly at Adagio. “What changed?”

Adagio sighed, hugging herself. “Principal Celestia’s idea. She said we should do more at school. Sonata is working concessions, Aria is gonna hand out fliers for the events tomorrow. And well...I wanted an excuse to get a front row seat when I heard you would be participating in the games. So, Lyra ambushed me and said there were openings on the cheerleading squad and...well...here I am wearing... this.”

“Oh, Dagi,” Sunset said smiling warmly at her girlfriend, and hugging her. “You wanted to be right there, front-and-center, lending your support? You’re the best, you know that? As for wearing that? Babe, you’re rocking it. You look incredibly sexy in that uniform.”

Adagio blushed, looking away in a cute manner. “Shut up, I don’t look that sexy.”

“I nearly pounced you mid cheer, I swear!” Sunset asserted. “You look that good.”

Adagio smiled, and hugged her girlfriend close. “Just focus on bringing home a big win Sunny, and try not to get too distracted. It would be a shame if I caused you to lose on account of ‘distracted by the sexy’.”

“I’ll do my best, Dagi,” Sunset said nuzzling Adagio, before kissing her sweetly. “I still like that you’re going to be there cheering me on. You’re awesome, babe.” With that declaration, Sunset lovingly kissed Adagio again.

Adagio returned it, suddenly much less nervous about Sunset seeing her cheering her on…

____________________________________________________

Meanwhile at Crystal Prep, the students were boarding the jet black with purple and gold trip busses to make the trip across town. Another Friendship Games another victory for Crystal Prep. Thrilling. No. Really. It’s an honor to… Yeah you get the idea. Most students would be enthused about getting to get out of class, and indeed some of the younger ones were, however, the majority were just looking bored as they took their seats, their luggage in hand to stay at the nearest swanky hotel the school could afford while over there.

As Spera was heading towards the buses, his phone vibrated, he looked down and saw his sister, Scarlet’s picture in the Caller ID. He smiled a little and answered it. “Hey Scar, the finally let you use a phone again?”

“Well big brother, apparently they didn’t much like how I acted last time..that poor wrong number guy.” Scarlet’s rather slow and soft voice said over the phone. “I don’t think Mr. Flim Flam industries much liked how I threatened to hurt him…”

“Yeah, well, I’m sure he’s attached to that certain...body part,” Spera said, trying to sound as jovial as ever for her. “Are you doing better in other areas? Any episodes?”

“No Big Brother, I promised I wouldn’t. No more attacking, no more hurting, no more hair stealing...it was smart of them to take the sharp pointy things away.”

“Just promise me you will attend the meetings? I want you to get better Scar, I miss not having you around the house,” Spera said sadly.

“Mommy isn’t there anymore…”

“I know Scar, she’s the next project I promise.” Spera said, “Look, Big Brother has to go, he has to visit the other school? You remember, Canterlot High?”

“The one where the girls with the pretty hair is?”

“Well yeah, I’ll send pictures.”

“Maybe…”

“We’ve been over this Scar, I can’t ask for locks of hair, no matter how much you like them.”

“...Poooey.”

Spera chuckled at Scarlet’s immature response. “I’ll see you soon alright? I promised to visit next week.”

“See you big brother, I love you.”

“Love you too Scar…” Spera said, and hung up the phone, sighing longingly. It was one of those days where he was glad Scarlet wasn’t all there. It meant he didn’t have to explain their situation. As selfish as that sounded, he just wanted to keep Scarlet happy and safe...certainly better than the alternative.

“Uhm… Excuse me…” came the familiar voice of Sunny Flair.

Spera turned and saw her as he pocketed his phone. “Oh, Sunny, I had no idea you were standing there.”

“That… that was your sister?” Sunny asked, as she held her hands behind her back. She still had trouble talking to him, of course, but this… this added a whole new complication to her planning.

“Yeah, you remember her? From visit day?” Spera said.

Sunny smiled and said, “Yeah, she said she really liked my hair. She seemed like a sweetheart.”

“Yeah, still not all better though.” Spera said with a sigh.

Sunny then tried to change the subject. “So um, I see the bag, I thought you weren’t going this year?”

“Sugarcoat?” Spera deadpanned.

“Sugarcoat.” Sunny said, nodding.

Spera sighed, running a hand through his hair. “Well, something came up, and turns out I’m going after all. Gotta support my school right?”

“I guess. Though… honestly I’m glad you’re coming. It’ll be good to have you along for a change,” Sunny said smiling at him.

“Still feel kinda redundant, I’m not exactly the greatest athlete in the world, and you could outsmart any CHS student any old day.” Spera said self deprecatingly.

Sunny blushed, scuffing a foot. “Oh, you’re just saying that.”

“Oh yeah?” Spera said crossing his arms. “Then if that’s the case you wouldn’t know how Eye Corp. is doing financially and how they can improve?”

“Well they have seen an marginal upturn in profits, this quarter, but if they were to lay off approximately fifteen percent of their employees, and invest in more automation, they could see significant rise in profits in the next year,” Sunny said automatically.

Spera smirked.

“What?” Sunny asked, clueless to how unique her talent happened to be.

He chuckled, “Nothing, let’s just head for the bus.” He started to head there, when Sunny suddenly took his sleeve in her hand. “Sunny?”

“Um...before you take off, there’s something I’ve been…” Sunny said, blushing. “Been meaning to tell you for just the longest time.”

“And that is?” Spera said, curious.

“Well...Spera...I think it would be..beneficial if we-”

“WE’RE GONNA WIN!!!” Indigo yelled, suddenly appearing between them. “Oh hey guys! Spera I’m so glad you changed your mind! We’re totally going to stomp those Wonderlosers now!”

“THANK you, Indigo, for the heart attack,” Sunny griped, glaring at the blue-haired girl.

“You totally ruined her moment to tell Spera that they should date, and eventually marry and have five children, all for the benefit of their companies, of course,” Sugarcoat said as she came up, bag in hand.

“What?” Spera said, raising an eyebrow.

“NOTHING!” Sunny yelped.

“C’mon! Let’s get on the bus!” Indigo yelled, shoving Spera towards the bus. “Let’s go before you change your mind again!”

“Why Spera! How wonderful to see you!” Soursweet said smiling then her expression changed to a scowl as they came up to the bus. “Why didn’t you get here, sooner?! The busses are just about to leave!”

“I’m...sorry?” Spera said, before he was grabbed by Soursweet and shoved inside the bus.

“See you when we get to the hotel, sweetie.” Soursweet said, back in her sweet tone.

“Starting to think maybe I should invest in body armor, what with the strange women in my life.” Spera said as he wandered the aisles of the bus, eventually taking a seat in the back where Lemon Zest was sitting, well, sitting and jamming to the music in her headphones.

“Whoa… Spera?” Lemon asked, turning down her music. “They dragged you along, too?”

“More or less,” Spera said, sighing as he sank into the seat. “I’m starting to wonder if maybe running across the state line is an impossibility…”

“If you do, leave your school ID somewhere. Thing’s chipped,” Lemon said nodding sagely.

“If you say so,” Spera said, “Just am getting a little tired of getting dragged around is all.” He casually set his hand on his bag after he set it off to the side..only for a weird feeling to come over him.

The tome? When I had that thought I...well, maybe this trip will lead to some leads after all…

___________________________________________________

In front of Canterlot High, the welcoming committee was setting up to welcome their visitors. They weren’t happy about it, but still it was something that had to be done. The sidewalks were swept, the front of the school was tidied up, and the statue was given a bit of a polish. All in all it was to try and make a good impression on people who were impossible to make a good impression with.

As this was going on however, the Rainbooms were casually practicing in the bandroom, when Rainbow got into playing the guitar again and groaned after seeing her wings and ears appear. “NOT AGAIN!” She moaned, flapping her wings in annoyance.

“Don’t ask me why that happens,” Twilight said as she took readings with various instruments she had brought upon hearing about the “special effects” still appearing when they played or sang. “I’m trying to figure it out.”

“Well we’d better get a handle on it fast,” Aj said, putting down her bass. “Them Crystal Preppers are gonna show up soon and if we don’t get a handle on this, who knows what’ll happen.”

“That lousy Cinch would use it as an excuse to disqualify us!” Rainbow yelled.

“More like we’d all end up in a government facility and be experimented upon because we have powers.” Private said, sighing. “I don’t know about you, but Area 51 does not seem like the perfect vacation spot.”

“As low of a prospect that is darling,” Rarity said, casually measuring Fluttershy. “We still have the actual games to think about, it wouldn’t do us well to sit out of the games while we try to ensure our own anonymity.”

“C’mon, these games will be cake, you got a super athlete like me taking part.” Rainbow said confidently.

“There’s more to tha games than just sports stuff, Dash,” Aj explained.

“Yeppperuni!’ Pinkie said, laying on the piano. “There’s academics, home ec, science, math, and all sorts of other challenges.”

“Thankfully we get to pick what event we get to take part in.” Fluttershy added.

“Course we also have to move onto the second round no matter what event we win.” Rainbow said. “But Celestia is keeping what it is under lock and key. I knew I should’ve tried that cake bribe Professor Voidera said always works.”

“Yes Rainbow, instead of getting us disqualified for using magic, get us disqualified for bribing our principal.” Sunset snarked.

“Right...oops..” Rainbow chuckled nervously.

“So, with all that said, who’s competing?” Aj said.

“Well I’m out,” Private said, “I gotta go find our mystery student, can’t exactly do that while competing.”

“I’m totally in, because Athelete.” Rainbow added.

“Same ere,” Aj said, “Let’s just say us Apples have a long history here at CHS, and we’d like to have dem Preppers get knocked down a peg.”

“No way am I not joining! Rarity and I are going own Home Ec!” Pinkie said excitedly.

“I... guess I should help too, so long as none of the events are too crowded…” Fluttershy added.

“And with me you get the best of both worlds,” Sunset said with a smile. “I’m pretty athletic, and I can rock the academics side of things.”

“Maybe I shouldn’t participate this year…” Twilight said thoughtfully.

“What?!” Rainbow yelped.

“But Twilight, you’re practically a genius at all the academic stuff.” Private aided.

“If it’s about slots,” Sunset said, quickly. “You can always take my-”

“No! It’s not about that. It’s about the fact that I only just transferred in, this year. Never mind one important thing… Just how many of you would choose me for an athletic team? Be brutally honest,” Twilight retorted.

“I gotta agree with Twi, remember the time she tried to play soccer?” Aj said.

“Not exactly MLS material there,” Pinkie said, twirling a soccer ball...that she acquired somehow.

“See? While I would rock the academics as hard as Sunset, here, I’d bring you down during the athletics,” Twilight asserted. “Never mind that Cinch woman would use my being a part of the team as an excuse to try and find some way to hamstring the CHS team.”

“If you’re absolutely sure…” Sunset said, looking a little worried.

“I’m positive. Also, I can help Private find our mystery student, so I won’t be just sitting on the sidelines,” Twilight said nodding firmly.

“So, what are we waiting for?” Rainbow said, smirking. “Let’s get ready to kick some Shadowbolt tail!”

_______________________________________________

The Shadowbolts filed off the busses lining up in front of Canterlot High School, gazing at the facade. They were mostly disdainful of the place, it being a mere public school, but some looked on with curiosity, and maybe some envy. Principal Cinch was the first to get off, adjusted her glasses and walked towards where Celestia and Luna were standing, putting on smiles for the visiting principal.

“Ah, Principal Cinch. Welcome back to Canterlot High School. Would you like a tour before we go to the welcoming ceremony? You’ll find we’ve made quite a few changes since your last visit,” Celestia offered.

“I’m sure you have,” Cinch uttered drolly, as the principals walked off. Luna, meanwhile, held a clipboard, and started to check everyone in. “A vice principal, a new Chemistry teacher, that’s only the staff. I also heard you happen to, acquire a certain new student.”

“Oh? You mean Twilight? Actually I have been tutoring her for a number of years.” Celestia explained as they walked through the school. “Bright and eager to learn, if a bit awkward at social graces at first.”

“Hemph. So naturally you were able to influence her parents to send her to your school, instead of someplace where she could truly excel,” Cinch uttered, glaring at Celestia. “I’m sure you’ll be trotting her out for the Games.”

“Actually, she insisted on staying out of the games this year,” Celestia said, keeping her smile. “Something about wanting to support her friends and not wishing there to be any doubt of a Wondercolt Victory…”

Now, Celestia was not a petty person in the least bit. So there wouldn’t be, in her head, a chibi version of herself cheering, dancing, and shaking marakas whilst singing “I got Twi-Light! I got Twi-Light! Yoo-ou su-uck!”

That would just be silly.

“Really?” Principal Cinch said looking surprised. “That’s… quite surprising. I’m amazed you allowed her to do that.”

“Well, let’s just say she isn’t the only great student in my school.”

___________________________________________________

Outside, Private and Twilight peeked out of the bushes to look at the gathered Shadowbolts. The students were largely milling around in front of the school, awaiting Cinch to let them in. Private raised an eyebrow and shook his head, “Uggh, uniforms, never much cared for them.”

“Not even schoolgirl uniforms?” Twilight asked teasingly.

Private turned a little pink at that and said, “That-that’s a different thing…” He then shook his head and went back to peering among the students. “It’s gonna make finding our mystery student a little harder though. I at least managed to see it was a guy.”

“That only narrows it down to approximately half the students there…” Twilight quipped with a sigh. “And he being our age, he doesn’t have height to differentiate him.”

Private blinked at her. “Ya know, we could like, totally solve crimes together.”

“We could?” Twilight asked. “I mean I’m good at observation, and making connections, but you really think we could solve, like, real crimes?”

“Well if the monsters weren’t a bigger priority.” Private said as he scanned the students. His eyes eventually fell on Spera as he moved quietly through the crowd. “Hold on, that guy looks a bit familiar.”

“He does? How so?” Twilight asked, looking at Spera curiously.

“I could’ve sworn I saw him in the papers one time, something about that guy being some CEO’s kid. Granted that doesn’t exactly mean a lot considering Crystal Prep’s usual attendees, but I heard he managed to land a few academic awards. Must be a big hitter they’ve…” He stopped when he saw Spera moving towards the statue, before looking out at the crowd. Satisfied that everybody else was distracted by conversation or phones, Spera reached into his bag, looked at something out of sight, and then...touched the statue’s base. He tensed up for a minute, drawing his hand away like it was suddenly burned, before going back into the crowd.

“That has to be him.” Private said, blinking at the sight.

“I was about to say that was was awfully suspicious,” Twilight said, looking at Private. “I guess we should head to the reception in the gym. We may be able to find out who he is.”

“I just hope he is as naive and ignorant as we think he is.”

____________________________________________________

The gym was its usual self, with just a few additions. A snack table, Vinyl’s deejay booth, some chairs so the students could sit down. However the atmosphere was incredibly chilly with the Canterlot High students on one side, and the students from Crystal Prep on the other. Soursweet crunched a cup, then stomped it underfoot, glaring at the Canterlotters, and she received some glares in return.

The other guardians filed into the building to see the rather cold atmosphere only seem to get worse by the second. Private and Twilight had just sent a photo of Spera to them. “So this guy touched the statue and got all tense? What’s that all about?” Rainbow asked as they came in.

“I don’t know, honestly,” Twilight said as she walked with them. “There seems to be something about the statue but I don’t know what it could possibly be.”

“Celestia ever tell you anything about this?” Private asked Sunset.

Sunset tapped her chin with a finger. “Well, I kinda sort of recall between times when I was ignoring her ‘because I knew everything’,” She quoted herself, imitating her former mean attitude. “But I don’t ever recall her mentioning anything about the statue.”

“We should probably ask her after all this is over,” Aj said, “Till then, we gotta watch out fer that feller.” She pointed at Spera who was looking around the area, occasionally looking in his bag.

“I got this…” Private said, stepping over and walking towards the student. Private however, got the attention of some Crystal Preppers as he approached. “Excuse me?”

Spera tensed up and turned around, looking a touch nervous. “Um, I’m sorry do you need me for something?”

“Yes, I’d like to ask you a few questions,” Private said, crossing his arms and going into interrogator mode. “Like what’s in the bag…”

“It’s, actually-” Spera began but suddenly Indigo Zap got between them, glaring up at Private.

“Who wants to know? You, loser? That’s none of your business what he’s got on the bag!” Indigo yelled.

“Uh, it is our business if he’s been snooping around our school.” Rainbow said, suddenly pushing Private aside to glare at Indigo.

“Oh, why would any of us come here?” Soursweet said in her sickeningly sweet tone, then the switch flipped. “Normally none of us would be caught dead slumming at this dump!”

“Now now y’all,” Aj said, coming in between the two athletes and pushing them apart, “Let’s not go around killin’ each other before the competition even starts.”

“It isn’t really a competition, because we’ve never lost,” Sugarcoat observed in her usual deadpan manner.

“That’s not a really nice thing to say,” Fluttershy said as she observed the proceedings. “Isn’t the point of these games for us to all get along?”

“Maybe in fairytale land, deary,” Sunny Flare said mockingly as she came up. “But here, these games are all about us taking victory.”

“And here I thought you all would take the high ground and be a touch civil.” Rarity said, crossing her arms. “But I suppose the legendary arrogance of Crystal Prep was vastly understated.”

Meanwhile Pinkie was standing by Spera, the poor guy tried to walk out of the conversation, only to bump into said party girl. “Oh, I’m terribly sorry.” Spera said quickly.

“Hiya. I’m Pinkie Pie. Welcome to Canterlot High! What’s your name?” Pinkie said with a kind smile and an extended hand.

“Uh, Char-I mean...Spera, Spera Imperictus.” Spera said, before taking Pinkie’s hand, Pinkie did her usual deal of shaking Spera’s hand so violently his hair got a touch disheveled.

“Nice to meetcha Spera! You seem like a nice guy, not like your classmates,” Pinkie said still keeping her happy smile.

“Well, I’m not exactly as fired up about this competition as my, companions are.” Spera explained. “And it doesn’t seem like anybody else is fired up about actually wanting to meet people.” The pair observed the sorry state of the reception. Students milling around, a couple lazing in chairs, and even the normally peppy Vinyl was looking bored. “I honestly expected a bit more excitement with such a big event like this.”

“Yeah.. It’s definitely missing something…” Pinkie said thoughtfully, then she looked like she got an idea. “C’mon!” she yelled, yoinking Spera out of the gym to help her.

As the pair dove away, Celestia took the stage, “Hello everyone, I’d like to extend a truly special welcome to our guests from Crystal Prep Academy!”

Coming out of the hallway door was Spera and Pinkie pushing very heavy, comically large presents. “What’s in these things?” Spera asked while straining to push his. “Bricks?!”

“Nope! Party Cannons!” Pinkie said cheerfully.

“Party Can-are you certified to handle heavy artillery?” Spera asked warily.

Pinkie thought for a moment, “Hmmm, more or less.”

“I am decidedly worried about the ‘less’ part…” Spera deadpanned.

“We would also like to extend a thank you to the twelve students from CHS who gladly chose to represent their school.” Celestia said, as the various students chosen all waved at her. “As well as the hopes of strengthening our bonds as members of both schools for which the games stand for!”

“I’ll be right back!” Pinkie declared, then quickly zipped away much to Spera’s amazement. The next he saw her, she had suddenly appeared by the snack table, taking away the boring snacks, and replacing it with a three-tiered cupcake tray. Then, suddenly, she was… upside down in the deejay booth handing the girl, there, a record. Next thing Spera knew the lights suddenly went out, and a disco ball was sending little points of light all over, and colored lights were flashing on and off. Vinyl put on the new CD, and the music was much more lively and party-like, as was the atmosphere. The Canterlotters and Crystal Preppers began to warm up, and actually talk to each other, rather than just glare at each other. Pinkie appeared beside Spera again, throwing off the present disguises revealing the baby pink cannons on their yellow spangled stands.

“Again, I have to ask, are you sure this is a good idea?” Spera said, watching Pinkie grab the firing cords, getting ready to set them off.

“Absolutely!” Pinkie said, yanking the cords, firing the cannons and sending a shower of confetti and streamers into the air to fall on the party, much to everyone’s delight. Pinkie looked positively energized from the change in mood, and from people actually being happy. In fact she started to glow. She gained pony ears, and her hair grew a long ponytail, and began to float in the air. “Ooooh, floaty!” she cheered happily.

Spera’s bag suddenly began to glow at this point and he grabbed his head as it started throbbing.

More...drain...take...power…

“What’s going-” Spera said, and then saw his hand suddenly glow a sickly acid green...he then looked to Pinkie. “What in the world?” He said as he saw the ears and ponytail. “But that’s not possible…”

He then looked to his hand, and then Pinkie...and then...reached out and touched the party girl with his glowing hand. Suddenly Spera felt like he was force fed a whole buffet of food at once. Pinkie let out a yelp, and suddenly felt like she ran a marathon in under a second..she drooped a little, the ears and ponytail beginning to disappear. “I’m...party...pooped…”

“What’s going on?!” Spera said, looking as the pink light covering Pinkie’s body just seemed to be getting..absorbed into his hand. The voice in his head crying out for him to feed on her more. But he grabbed the glowing hand with his other hand, and with a great heave, managed to pull it off. Spera fell back against the door and fell into the hallway, out of sight from the tired party girl.

Private looked over at Pinkie as she was slumped on the floor and came running over to her. “Pinkie are you alright?” He asked, helping her to her feet.

“Yeah… I’m alright… Just… suddenly feeling really drained,” Pinkie said leaning against Private a bit.

Private then looked up and saw Spera running away down the hall. He set Pinkie on the bleachers. “Stay here and tell the others what happened.” He said before taking off down the hallway.

Just as he left however, the lights suddenly came on and the music stopped. There came the sound of tapping on the microphone, and a burst of feedback that caused all frivoloties to just… stop.

“I would like to thank Principal Celestia for her… unconventional welcome,” Principal Cinch said once the feedback had died down. “It’s been four years since the last Friendship Games, but it feels as though nothing has changed. Canterlot High continues to pick its competitors in a popularity contest and Crystal Prep continues to field it’s top twelve students. It is a comfort to know that even after so many years of losses your school remains committed to its ideals, however misguided they may be. I wish you all the best of luck, regardless of the inevitable outcome.”

And just like that, with that gloriously catty “you suck” speech, the ice that Pinkie had broken was frozen even harder.

__________________________________________________________

Private chased Spera down the halls of the school, Spera doing his best to try and elude the aspiring detective despite not knowing where he was going. Private meanwhile was relentless, it was one thing for this kid to go poking around at a statue, it was another thing entirely when he knew that this Spera kid did something to his friend. Private wasn’t going to let him get away with it.

Eventually, Spera managed to find the front doors and shoved them open Private, however,reached into his trench coat and pulled out a police baton, extending it. “Let’s just hope I remember this trick,” He said, and chucked it at Spera’s legs. The baton got caught on Spera’s legs, tangling them up and causing the boy to come crashing down onto the sidewalk.

Spera groaned as Private came up to him, flipped him over and grabbed Spera by the scruff of his shirt. “What the hell did you do to Pinkie!?”

“I...I don’t know…” Spera said, looking terrified at Private’s fury.

“You don’t know!? She was on her knees when I found her! You must’ve done something!” Private yelled.

“I, she was glowing, then my hand glowed and...I touched her…” Spera said, bewildered at being in this situation.

Private then pulled the bag up, and reached inside. He slowly pulled out the tome, and it glowed brighter as Private touched it. Private chucked it aside. “I can’t believe it…” He said, recognizing that eery green glow.

“What, you know something about that tome?” Spera asked.

“Where the hell did you get it!?” Private yelled, gripping Spera tighter.

“I-I found it at my home, it survived the fire…” Spera blubbered, trying to make heads or tails of this situation.

“And you have no idea what it is and you just go poking around?” Private demanded.

“I...I…”

“Forget it,” Private said, letting go of Spera and heading towards the tome, putting on a pair of gloves. “I’m taking this.”

“What?! You can’t!” Spera yelled.

“Trust me, it’s for your own good.” Private said, about to touch the tome when…

BONG! BONG! BONG!

It was not as obvious where Spera and Private was, but the girls in the gym had heard the bongs, too, while the reception had turned frigid after Cinch’s speech, now everybody froze in their various positions as time slowed to a stop, and a Witching Hour started. Suddenly a portal opened in the middle of the gym, and out came a trio of massive wasps, buzzing angrily.

“Why do these Witching Hours have the suckiest timing?” Rainbow asked, summoning her blades.

“I haven’t a clue, honestly,” Twilight said calling forth her staff. The Guardians were going to be busy.

Meanwhile in front of the school, Private stood looking around. “Damnit…”

Spera slowly began to stand up as well...and looked around at the frozen cars in the streets. “What... what is happening?” He said, bewildered at what he saw.

“Trouble…” Private said, summoning his revolver.

“What the?! You’re going to shoot me?!” Spera yelped.

“Not you,” Private said, taking aim...and blasting the large wasp behind Spera, the creature buzzed back, clicking angrily as it looked down at it’s prey. “Big yellowjacket there.”

Spera looked on the creature, stunned. “What, but, this is impossible...how could, why…”

“Now I know how Sunset felt…” Private said, grabbing Spera’s arm and pulling him away to take cover behind the Wondercolt Statue as the wasp tried to buzz by and impale them with it’s massive stinger.

“What’s going on!? Why is time stopped?!” Spera said, looking at Private as the guardian took shots at the monster.

“Short version, this is the Witching Hour, monsters come out during it. They want to get at people and eat them but can’t due to the spell. So us Guardians have to make sure they die before the hour is up.” Private explained quickly, ducking as the Wasp buzzed by, nicking his trench coat with its stinger. Private rubbed the cut, feeling no bleeding he continued. “The fact that you’re moving means you’re a guardian too.”

“I’m starting to believe I hit my head on the sidewalk, it seems far more plausible…” Spera said, still looking at the massive monster.

“You aren’t the only one,” Private said, then looked at him. “Look, I know it’s freaky, scary even. But if we don’t kill that thing, it’s going to head inside the school and make lunch out of everyone there. If you care about your classmates, even a little, you’ll wise up and listen.”
Spera blinked, and then the logical part of his brain started working. He knew that if this creature got loose inside, everyone would get hurt...Sunny would get hurt...funny that he thought of her first…

Spera then nodded. “What do I have to do?”

“For now, let me handle Mr. Angry Bee. You stay in cover and concentrate, if my first time as a guardian is any indication, you’ll know how to fight this thing just by concentrating,” Private explained, summoning his sword in turn.

Spera watched as Private bravely dove into combat with the creature. Private dodged and weaved around the creature’s stinger, managing to slash at the bug’s legs, severing a couple. The creature hissed in pain, before diving to attack Private with even more fury.
Spera looked at his hands, “Concentrate...right...on what?” Spera said to himself, but then closed his eyes and then...he just, knew…

“Scimitars of Tenacity!” Spera suddenly shouted, and out of his hand formed an elegant set of curved blades, silver in color with black handles. He looked at the weapons. “I...I did it…”

“Spera look out!” Private yelled as the wasp decided it had enough with fighting Private and started to buzz towards the supposedly weaker pray. Spera instinctively crouched into a fighting stance, and swung at the creature wildly. The creature, shocked at Spera’s sudden movements, tried to fly away, only for Spera to slash at the stinger, the scimitars slicing the stinger’s point clear off.

Spera looked at his hands, “I did it! I hit it!” He said cheerfully.

The boys looked on as the creature flew back, and then dropped out it’s stinger and suddenly a new one appeared.

“That’s...anatomically impossible for a wasp…” Spera said, staring at the creature.

“Yeah, monsters are weird like that.” Private snarked.

“We aren’t going to take it down with it flying like that.” Spera said, looking up as the wasp was readying to swoop down again.

“Luckily, there’s another way for us to hurt this thing…” Private said, aiming his gun at the creature as it came down upon them. It tried to roll out of the way as Private aimed at it. “Guardian Beast! Unicorn!” He then fired a shot, and Private’s silver unicorn came out, flying towards the creature and managing to pierce it’s horn through the wasp’s wings. The bug came crashing down to earth, coming up onto its legs and hissing angrily at the pair.

Private smiled and stroked his unicorn as it came up to him. “Not bad boy.”

“What, you just summoned a…” Spera said, his face blanched.

“Yeah, you can do it too.” Private said casually.

“Summon a unicorn?!” Spera yelled in shock.

“Well, not specifically…” Private said, “But you probably know how to bring out your own too…”

Spera looked at his blades again, and then sighed. “Right…” he then looked on the wasp, and then crossed the blades together. On instinct he shouted. “GUARDIAN BEAST! LEO!”

Out of a silver summoning circle came a huge lion with silver fur and a long black mane. It was easily the size of Private’s unicorn, with massive teeth and claws. The lion then rushed towards the wasp, claws extended as it began shredding the wasp.

“That’s, this is all amazing!” Spera yelled in excitement.

Private then watched the lion, and..something seemed off. Spera began yelling, cheering for the lion to eviscerate the wasp. But the lion seemed to be..enjoying hurting the creature. Most guardians got riled up during a fight sure, but this one...it seemed to be almost happy with the screams of pain the wasp was making.

“Spera, call it off.” Private said suddenly.

“Why? It’s killing it.” Spera said, looking over at Private questioningly.

“No it’s not, it’s just hurting it.” Private said, pointing to the lion.

“But it’s a monster right? It was going to hurt everyone inside!” Spera yelled at Private, as he did the lion only continued to hurt the wasp. “Doesn’t it deserve punishment?!”

“That’s not how we do things!” Private yelled back. “We just fight off the monsters and end it as quickly as possible! We don’t take time to make them suffer!”

“But what if it tries again!?” Spera yelled.

“It won’t, and I’m stopping this right now!” Private yelled, and his unicorn went over and knocked the lion off the wasp, which was now almost pitifully twitching, it’s limbs severed, it’s eyes clawed out, it’s wings in tatters…

Private walked up to the creature, and held his sword up to the wasp. “I’m sorry…” Private said, before stabbing the creature cleanly in the head.

The wasp twitched a little, let out one last click and hiss...before dying on the ground, turning into dust like all the monsters before him. Private sighed, and looked to see Spera was gone and the tome was gone with him.

“What? Where’d he...damnit…” Private swore, kicking a rock in frustration.

“Private! Are you okay? Did you get giant bugs out here?” Twilight said running up to him. “Where’s that guy you were chasing?” The others except for Pinkie and Fluttershy came running up soon after, gathering around Private and his unicorn.

“Pinkie seems to have been knocked out by the Witching Hour,” Rarity said as she came up to the statue. “She just slumped to the side, and started snoring.”

“Did you find out what that guy did to Pinkie?” Sunset asked.

“No idea,” Private said, slumping against the statute and going to sit on the ground. “I did find out one thing though, that Spera kid? He’s a guardian.”

“A guardian? Well that’s one mystery down,” Twilight observed then looked at Private closely. “You seem really troubled, though.”

“We fought one of those bugs, and I walked him through guardian 101.” Private explained. “But when he attacked the wasp, he just...you know how we try to kill the monsters as cleanly and efficiently as possible? Well, when Spera had this wasp he...he made his guardian beast torture the monster, hurting it without killing it.”

“He was torturing the thang?” Aj said, shocked.

“Oh…” Twilight said frowning. “He’s like Flash. A guardian, but not suited to be one. We need to tell Professor Celestia as soon as possible. Then his powers can be removed and memories erased.”

“He’s a pretty smart one by the looks of him,” Private said. “I doubt he’s going to go anywhere alone for us to snag him. He’s probably going to spend the rest of the weekend surrounded by Crystal Prep students.”

“And of course if we go up to him, Old Miss ray of sunshine is gonna accuse us of harassing him or trying to cheat.” Rainbow grumbled.

“I just wonder what kind of life the darling could be leading to make the monster suffer like that?” Rarity said thoughtfully.

“Also, I found this book in his bag,” Private explained. “It was glowing with dark magic. I’m thinking that’s how he might’ve drained Pinkie’s magic.”

“The more I hear about this guy the more I wanna stomp him!” Rainbow said, smacking her fist into her hand. “You don’t go screwing with one of us like that!”

“So let’s go find him and hog tie em good!” Aj said, firmly.

“Forget it, by the time we search the school up and down, he’ll have found a hiding spot.” Private said, “Probably planning to wait out the hour. Not much we can do except clean up the mess.”

“Yeah,” Twilight sighed. “Just because we’ve found a bad guardian doesn’t mean we can just abandon our usual post monster clean-up. We’ve still got to keep our cover… No matter how much Pinkie keeps wanting to blow it to smithereens.”

_______________________________________________________

Time resumed back in the gym, and Sunny Flare suddenly found Spera standing next to her...funny, he wasn’t there before.

“Kinda, dozed off,” Spera said, quickly “What did I miss?”

“Well… The party kind of got good… Principal Cinch had to remind us that we’re here to win, not make friends, though,” Sunny observed. “Kind of… sad in a way. Some of the Canterlot High folks are not bad…”

“Yeah, shame we have to be such rivals.” Spera said sadly.

“So uh, how was your...dozing?” Sunny asked nervously, trying to hold a conversation with Spera.

“It was...educational.”

Chapter 31 "Friendship Games Part 3"

Chapter 31

Friendship Games Part 3

“Both sides of the Fence meet”

Any attempt to find Spera after the opening ceremony proved to be an utterly lost cause. The Crystal Prep students were holed up in a rather fancy hotel not too far from the school. It was less for luxury’s sake and more for the heightened security. Cinch was not about to take any chances with her students. There was security officers wandering around, apparently hired privately, and cameras at every hallway. In other words there was no way any of the guardians were getting in.

This frustration was made manifest by Rainbow punching the wall in frustration as the others gathered in the band room.

“This stinks! We spend almost the entire yesterday finding the guy and now that we know who he is we can’t bust him!” Rainbow groaned, throwing up her hands in the air. “I still say we should’ve busted in or something!”

“Yeah, and get yerself knocked on the pavement by them security folks.” Aj snipped. “Ah’d pay tah see that.”

“Never mind possibly having the police called on you, and being disqualified from the games because Cinch found out you were here,” Twilight added. “Knowing Cinch, she’d totally do that.”

“And Celestia is so busy with the games we haven’t had time to ask her about his Equestria Counterpart,” Rarity said, filing her nails as she sat down. She looked over as Sunset was pouring over Equestrian texts. “Any luck darling?”

“I did manage to find something on his beast,” Sunset said, looking up from her work. “Private described it and Leo is a beast that used to protect kings of Equestria. At least, that’s what these old texts say.”

“Some kinda royalty then? Outside of Celestia and Luna’s family?” Fluttershy suggested.

“More like a guy with delusions of grandeur…” Private said, looking out the window and watching the Crystal Prep students filing in. He narrowed his eyes as he saw Spera among the crowd, surrounded by the girls he was with earlier.

“HEY!” yelled the one girl with indigo hair, glaring at him. “You a Dundercolt? You wanna try and throw Spera off his game? Gotta get past me, pal! Don’t try anything, or you’ll get it!” Before Private could retort she dashed off back to the pack.

“Geez, rude much?” Rainbow said, rolling her eyes.

“Yeah, she kinda reminds me of someone...don’tcha think Rares?” Aj said coyly.

“Why I certainly have someone in mind darling,” Rarity said with a wink as Rainbow looked on densely.

Suddenly, the door burst open and Pinkie was standing there, half in a lab coat and half in an...apron..

“What are you people still doing here!? The first event is about to start right now! I gotta remember my Mona Lisa cake in case there’s a home ec event! Let’s move people!!” Pinkie shouted, literally picking up everybody in the room and carrying them off…

To this day nobody has quite figured that part out.

__________________________________________________

Vice Principal Luna introduced the first event and as many suspected it was academic decathlon. A series of events of different subjects with teachers from both schools serving as judges. The first event was in chemistry, things were going swell until Ditzy accidentally mixed up the labels on a couple of reagents. That got her disqualified, but only her, so far. The second event was Home Ec. A pair of girls from Crystal Prep made a rather large and elaborately decorated cake, making sure to offer pieces to the judges. Then Pinkie finished decorating her cake. And sliced it in just the right way, revealing DaVinci’s Mona Lisa in cake form, causing all judges to gasp in amazement. Safe to say the Wondercolts took that round.

The next event was wood shop. Teams of two were tasked with building a simple bird house. All did fairly well, with the exception of the oddest pairing there. Sandalwood and Micro Chips didn’t make the most stable avian habitat. They lost royally to Sugarcoat and Indigo, but by all accounts, the pair weren’t too shaken up about it. Even when Indigo got petty and shoved them aside, they had Fluttershy and Aj to provide encouragement.

The second to last event that would eliminate everybody except for the two that would go into the academic showdown was the spelling bee. Rainbow, somehow, got lucky in spelling hippopotamus. Lemon Zest, Applejack, and Sugarcoat were eliminated in short order. The next elimination was Sunny Flair, then Fluttershy, Indigo, and Rainbow until only two remained. The remaining two were Sunset Shimmer and Spera.

It culminated in a straight up battle between Spera and Sunset. The pair were each given a chalk board, and a problem to solve within the time limit. Spera nervously walked up the steps of the stage, his eyes looking over the unfeeling crowd that was his fellow students. He knew he was being judged by them, he gulped when he saw his stepfather in the crowd of adults that were spectating, his look was the most judgemental of all...Spera then shook his head and tried to focus. He took up the chalk and began doing what he was brought on to do, use his mind.

Sunset took a deep breath, and focused on the problem, and began to work on solving it. It was one of the more complicated problems she’d ever seen. She looked behind herself, noticing her friends back there cheering her on. She then looked back at the problem.

“Twilight should be here,” Sunset murmured quietly to herself, as she worked on the problem. But she shook off the thoughts of self doubt and poured herself into the problem.

For an utterly tense ten minutes the whole of the school was silent, looking on as these two solved this problem. Pinkie had resorted to nibbling at a ribbon she pulled out of her hair to calm her nerves. But everybody else just watched the two.

As those tense moments passed, Spera and Sunset did cast glances at one another. Sunset was determined to win, to prove that the Wondercolts had a fighting chance...Spera however was watching her technique.

“She’s not using traditional formulae,” He thought to himself before diving back into the equation. “Does Canterlot High teach that to all their students? She’s just doing some random tricks to get strange sets of numbers. Why exactly was Cinch worried again?”

Sunset had no such thoughts, just kept doing the equation as best she could. She knew it was a roundabout way, but it had to work. It just had to…

“Times up!” Celestia said suddenly, and everybody let out a breath, it was finally over but the results were being anticipated all the more.

Cranky Doodle Donkey, the math teacher at Canterlot High looked over the equations along with Crystal Prep’s teacher. They both looked over the problems, and finally, Cranky turned and pointed to Spera. “Neither got to the answer, but this kid got more of the problem done within the time limit.”

The Guardians cheered, running up to hug Sunset, who was looking rather puzzled. But she was no less happy at the reception of her loss. Sure it stung to lose, but at least she had friends to fall back on.

Spera on the other hand received no such love for his victory. He saw his fellow students looking on him, seeing him as more of a threat than ever for solving the problem. As Sunset was being left off the stage however, Spera chanced a look at her chalkboard.

He blinked at what he saw, Sunset wasn’t using the techniques he was taught at Crystal Prep. In fact, her way of solving the equation seemed almost roundabout. He thought for a moment, and then...things started clicking.

“There was a tricky part in the equation I was leading up to before the time limit hit. A part of the problem that takes really long under the traditional method. But, neither of us hit that point because of the time limit. If it wasn’t an issue…” He blinked and his eyes grew wide. “If there was no time limit, she would’ve reached that point, and then have been able to skip several steps in the process. She was taking a long route around the forest while I was trudging through it…”

It dawned on Spera a horrible thought, a thought no Crystal Prepper had had in a long while…

A Wondercolt nearly beat him.

______________________________________________________________

Things quieted down after the decathlon, students were given time to meet and greet before the next event. But with hostilities more hotter than ever, few took advantage of this time. The next event was announced over the speakers, the Triathlon, a classic event of the games. Rainbow had just finished her job helping to set up the course and was heading back to the school, when the door opened and suddenly...she was face to face with Indigo Zap.

“Well well, if it isn’t the so called ‘best athlete’ at Crystal Prep.” Rainbow mocked, crossing her arms.

“And you’re supposed to be so hot?” Indigo asked with a smirk. “You’re looking at somebody who’s the best athlete at pretty much any sport they have a name for.”

“Yeah, well you’re looking at the girl who’s the CAPTAIN of pretty much all the sports teams here!” Rainbow fired back.

“Oh yeah? I’m training to become a part of the best soccer team in the country!” Indigo retorted with a smirk.

“Oh yeah? Well I’m betting they aren’t as good as the one I’m training for!”

“Oh yeah?” Indigo fired.

“Yeah!” Rainbow yelled.

Both girls got within inches of one another and said at the same time, “THERE’S NO WAY YOUR TEAM CAN BEAT THE WONDERBOLTS!!”

Both stopped, and blinked for a moment...and a slow realization came to both girls.

“Dude! You like the Wonderbolts?!” Rainbow yelled.

“Hell yeah I like the Wonderbolts!” Indigo yelled back.

“I’ve been to all their games!”

“So have I!”

“I once touched an out of bounds ball kicked by Spitfire when I was five!”

“Dude that’s so awesome! I have her autographed poster!”

“She’s so cool!”

“Yeah she is! So’s the rest of the team!”

Both girls stopped for a moment, and Rainbow smiled, “We should totally be best friends.”

“Screw that!” Indigo yelled back. “Let’s be Ultimate friends! That shiz is forever!”

And...two of the greatest rivals between the schools went to being friends after one conversation...go fig.

On the other side of the field, a certain party pony was zooming between students.

“Hi there! How you doing? I’m Pinkie let’s be friends! Give me your contact info and I’ll give you a free Pinkie Party on the house!” Pinkie said, and repeated as she zoomed between students at breakneck speed. As she did however, she spotted Lemon Zest standing behind the bleachers, a cell phone in her hand.

“You want to what? Oh come ON! I don’t need that Dad! Ugh! I don’t need it! I don’t want it! And I know for a fact you’re doing this just to get back at Mom!” Lemon yelled into the phone. “So just forget it! I’m tired of you and Mom using me to snipe at each other!”

Pinkie stopped in her rush to watch Lemon chuck her phone into a nearby trash can. Lemon sighed, and sank down to the ground, hugging her legs.

Pinkie suddenly appeared beside her, smiling kindly at Lemon. “It isn’t good when parents don’t like each other anymore huh?” Pinkie said sympathetically.

“No. It’s not,” Lemon said quietly, then looked up, and did a double-take. “Wait… We just, like, kicked your ass, and you’re being nice to me?”

“Well you look sad, so I figure I gotta make ya feel better.” Pinkie said, and then turned, and suddenly came back making a funny face at Lemon. Lemon gave off a few giggles which caused Pinkie to smile. “See, doesn’t a Pinkie brand funny face feel good?”

“Heh. Yeah. Hey, I’m Lemon Zest,” Lemon said, offering a hand.

“Pinkie Pie,” Pinkie said, giving Lemon’s hand a vigorous shake.

“So… why are you running around over here, anyway? I’d think the other guys from my school would be thinking you’re, like, weird, or something,” Lemon asked.

“Well I’m mostly doing what I just did, making people happy.” Pinkie explained. “A very important person once told me that if you can make just one person feel better the whole world will feel better. So I make as many friends as I can, even Crystal Prep people don’t deserve to feel bad.” She then sat beside Lemon and smiled, “Whaddya say we toss aside the competition for a while and try and be friends?”

“After all that, I dunno,” Lemon said, about to pick her headphones out of her bag...before Pinkie grabbed her hand.

Pinkie shook her head. “Trust me, been there, it isn’t good to just pretend your problems don’t exist,” She said, with a strange, Pinkie-like wisdom.

“It hurts to think about,” Lemon said quietly. “My parents are using me to hurt each other before they finally call it quits… And I’m stuck in the middle.”

An arm was slid around her shoulders, and Lemon looked to Pinkie, who was the one doing it. Pinkie just smiled, “Ya don’t have to be stuck alone silly.”

Lemon looked at Pinkie, then smiled. “Hey… Thanks.” The pair would sit there for a while, finding an odd friendship being formed.

Meanwhile, Rarity was looking over the banners for the arena, her careful eye making sure that everything was picture perfect. As she did however, she noticed Sunny Flair sitting by herself on the bleachers. Rarity huffed, “That rather rude one, I ought to show her a little thing called ta-” She stopped when she got closer and began overhearing Sunny talking as the girl was looking down at a large binder.

“Why can’t I just talk to him about how I feel? It’s like I just… freeze when I approach that subject… that or we’re conveniently interrupted,” Sunny uttered with a huff.

Rarity couldn’t help but let a little smile dawn on her lips, she had always been a romantic at heart after all. She came over towards Sunny Flair and said “Excuse me, darling?”

“What? Oh. You again… What… what do you need?” Sunny asked, sounding cautious.

“Do forgive me for eavesdropping darling, but I could not help but notice you seem to have problems with the, how do we say, romance department?” Rarity said, smirking a little as Sunny’s cheeks reddened.

“I… I… Why do you want to know?!” Sunny said defensively. “It’s… not your business…”

“Well you seemed to be struggling with it, and I’m not about to leave a poor dear in distress.” Rarity said, coming to sit by Sunny. “So, do tell me about your heart troubles and maybe I can aid you.”

“That’s… surprisingly nice of you… Most people in my school would be holding a grudge because they lost, but instead you want to help…” Sunny said then heaved a huge sigh. “Okay. There’s this guy. His name’s Spera… I’ve known him, like, forever, but… He’s cute, and nice, and helpful, and… I thought it would work if I approached it in a business-like manner, and his father would be all for the match, but I can never get the words out about how I feel when I’m face-to-face.”

“A business manner?” Rarity said, getting a little nervous at hearing the name ‘Spera’. “Would it have something to do with that?” She pointed to Sunny’s portfolio.

“Well… yes… I kind of planned everything… How our dating would be good for both of our futures, how our being together would benefit our companies… H-how many kids we’d eventually have…” Sunny admitted, cheeks going rosy. She nervously showed Rarity the portfolio, and sure enough it was incredibly detailed. “I can save a company from bankruptcy before breakfast, but I can’t just talk to the boy I like…”

Rarity smiled gently at Sunny, “Perhaps you are simply over thinking this darling. I don’t think you simply want Spera to be yours because it would be a good business benefit. I have a strong feeling you care deeply for him as a person.”

“Well… Yes I do… I like him a lot… I just wanted to make it a bit less personal… It could make it easier for his Father to accept the match.”

Rarity thought for a moment, then said, “Darling here’s my advice, although it would be nice if you both benefited financially from a relationship, don’t use that as the basis. If you truly cared for him, and he truly cared for you, he’d want to be with you even if you both were penniless.”

“That… Makes a lot of sense… Do you, like, have a boyfriend?” Sunny asked.

Rarity just smiled, “Yes I do darling, and let me tell you I spent far too long worrying about how people would see me dating him. You have nothing to prove to anybody if you want to be with your friend. Remember you’re trying to woo Spera, not his father. If you find a moment, speak to him as just yourself...he may need you very soon.”

Rarity couldn’t help but smile internally, she had found a way to truly help Spera from falling. Good luck trying to think of dark magic when a girl is professing her love to you!

Sunny nodded. “Thanks… Uhm… I’m Sunny Flair, by the way.”

“Rarity Belle, always happy to be of service.” Rarity replied.

“So… I should talk to him, as soon as possible,” Sunny said, getting up. “Well, maybe after the triathlon actually, I gotta practice anyways.”

“Oh yes, and may the best Colt or Bolt win.” Rarity said, smiling as Sunny ran off. Rarity felt happy that she hopefully managed to find a solution to their Spera problem…

As this was going on, Fluttershy was busy helping set up the archery targets. She knew she had to be very careful, and not just in the setup. Due to Crystal Prep’s insistence one of the events had to be Archery. Fluttershy always used a bow during guardian fights so she could potentially hit bullseyes in her sleep. That however would get a lot of weird questions both from students and teachers of how the normally quiet and shy girl learned to shoot like a dead eye. But Fluttershy was no good at roller skating, and she wasn’t allowed at the helm of any vehicle faster than a moped so Motorcross was out.

She’d rather she didn’t fall flat on her face or delve into the...rather unpleasant amount of road rage she got when given a motor vehicle. The Luigi Circuit Massacre convinced her friends to not let her behind the wheel (or handlebars) of any vehicle, real or otherwise.

When she finished setting up a target, an arrow shot and hit it. Fluttershy turned and saw Soursweet standing there, and then smiled. “Oh, look at that, a perfect shot.” She then frowned, “Too bad you’re gonna lose to one like that tomorrow.”

Fluttershy stood and looked on the crystal prep girl. She didn’t want a confrontation with any of them. “Yes I’m sure it was a very good shot. Thank you for making sure the target worked alright.” Fluttershy said, smiling with complete sincerity.

Soursweet blinked at this in pure surprise. “What...I...but I just shot at you!” Her dual personalities faltering from that.

“Oh but you didn’t hit me, that’s so nice of you.” Fluttershy said, still in complete sincerity.

“I...wha...is something wrong with you!?” Soursweet yelled.

“What do you mean?” Fluttershy asked, tilting her head.

“I shot at you. I’m trying to get you pissed off at me, or yelling at me for being, oh I don’t know, careless! And… You’re being… nice to me?” Soursweet uttered, sounding perplexed. “Why… why are you being nice to me, when I tried to shoot you, or scare you or something?”

“Oh… Uhm… Well I just think that everybody deserves a little kindness,” Fluttershy replied.

Soursweet managed to get a hold of herself, going back to the sweet side. “Oh I’m sure that works in your lovely little fantasy land where unicorns fart rainbows but…” She switched to Sour and got in Fluttershy’s face. “The real world is not so kind you big breasted bimbo!”

“That’s why I try to be kind, whenever I can. I know the ‘real world’ isn’t nice,” Fluttershy said with a smile. “But just because the real world isn’t kind doesn’t mean we shouldn’t show kindness when it’s needed.”

“I...I…” Soursweet said, shaking her head. “Just listen here Wondercolt! You are going down tomorrow. I’ve been a championship Archer at Crystal Prep for all three years of my time there. I’m not going to let some amateur wreck that for me. Though I still can’t believe Cinch dumped Spera on my section…”

“Oh? Is he not a very good archer?” Fluttershy asked curiously.

“He suuuucks!” Soursweet moaned. “I mean come on! They could’ve at least dumped him with Indigo on the motocross track. But Noooo, they had to dump his skinny cute butt with me.” She humphed.

“So… why don’t you show him a little kindness, and help him with his archery? It would be a chance for you to… uhm… get a little closer to him, too,” Fluttershy suggested. “You… sound like you kind of like him. So why not help him, and… take the opportunity to have some time with him, too?”

“Uggh, you’re hopeless, I gotta practice some more.” Soursweet said, about to walk off.

“Oh and one more thing?” Fluttershy said. “You shouldn’t draw so hard, it causes your hand to shake a little when you aim. That’s why you missed the bullseye.”

Soursweet’s incredulous look was met with Fluttershy simply going back to work, humming sweetly.

Aj was busy helping lay out the motocross track. Using a bunch of soil from the farm to help make the course. “Ah still say this is an insurance nightmare. How in the hollerin hootin hay did Celestia and Cinch convince the school board to let this one fly?” Aj mused to herself as she ran a rake over the dirt to smooth it out.

“I have a better question. Why did you and your friends cheer for that Sunset girl, when she lost?” came a monotoned voice from behind her.

Aj turned and saw Sugarcoat standing on the grass lining the track. Aj smiled friendly like, despite her personal misgivings against Crystal Prep she wasn’t about to forgo manners. “Hey, yer that girl who won that shop contest. Loved tha birdhouse.”

“You didn’t answer my question.” Sugarcoat bluntly stated.

“Okay, yeah that’s mah fault. Ah cheered for Sunset because she’s mah friend.” Aj said simply. “Now what was yer name?”

“Sugarcoat. As for the birdhouse, it was the best that Indigo and I could do given the short time-span. I am sure yours could have been better if you had a better plan. Your design was too simplistic for that particular contest,” Sugarcoat said, still very blunt.

“Sugarcoat, ironic name much?” Aj said flatly.

“I get that a lot., Sugarcoat replied with a nod.

“Okay since we’re gettin tah know one another.” Aj said, leaning on the rake. “Let me turn tha question round on ya, why didn’tcha cheer for yer fellow student when he won?”

“We’re not encouraged to, because Crystal Prep is all about individual achievement,” Sugarcoat said with a shrug. “Also I don’t cheer. Ever.”

“Still would’ve done him some good,” Aj said, “Ah’ve seen ya hang around the guy, so ya must at least care about him a little.”

“Sort of. I have a plan, of sorts…” Sugarcoat replied thoughtfully. “I’m not going to share, however. You seem rather down-home, and have some old-fashioned morals. My plan is… interesting. I will stop with that.”

“Whatever ya say,” Aj said with a shrug. “Still am sayin individual achievement goes over a lot better when ya have friends ta appreciate it.”

“Hm… You may have a point. I am not sure, though… About the motocross, I think one of Principal Cinch’s main supporters was able to persuade, or bribe, the school board to let this slide,” Sugarcoat said gesturing to the hillocks. “Thankfully I do have a motorcycle license.”

“Huh, Ah would’ve pegged ya as the more bookish type.” Aj said, tilting her head.

“My parents are lawyers, and Crystal Prep has a dress code.” Sugarcoat replied, before walking away.

Aj shook her head, “Guess everybody’s gotta have some way to let off steam.”

______________________________________________________________

That evening most of the Crystal prep students packed up and headed back to the hotel. It was one of the higher-end hotels, with a fancy red-brick exterior, with lovely wrought iron scrollwork and artistically planted vines.

Said vines were helping young Spera Imperictus sneak out of the hotel. He climbed down from his window and landed on the sidewalk. He sighed, “This could so get me busted but...I have to know what’s going o-” He was about to turn and walk away when a window next to him opened.

“Spera? What are you doing?” Sunny Flair asked looking at him about to walk away from the building. “Are you trying to get yourself caught or something?”

“Sunny!” He turned and looked on his...well he’d like to think of her as a friend..maybe..he shook his head and said, “I’m sorry to have woken you up.”

“Sugarcoat and I were about to head to bed anyways.” Sunny said, leaning on the sill. “But that’s not important, what are you doing out here?”

Spera opened his mouth then, closed it, thought for a moment and said. “Sunny...I wish I could tell you but, not even I have all the answers yet. I just have to leave for a little bit. Please don’t tell your Aunt…”

“... Okay… Just… be careful, alright?” Sunny asked. “Please?”

Spera let out a sigh of relief. “I will Sunny, thank you. I always felt I could trust you.”

Sunny smiled, her eyes going a bit shiny as she gazed at him. “Thank you… Just… come back as soon as you can, please?”

Spera smiled, “I will, thank you again Sunny.” He then took off into the night.

Sunny got even more starry eyed at the whole affair. “Oh Spera, he trusts me!”

“Yeah, but ‘I trust you’ is on the same level of romance as ‘I trust you to take care of my cat’.” Sugarcoat added when she came over.
“I don’t care,” Sunny said, sighing. “I’m just happy I’m earning his trust...and hopefully soon, the other thing.”

“Well, I’m going to head off to bed,” Sugarcoat said, stretching.

“Yeah me too,” Sunny said, sighing happily. “I’m going to have some emotionally confusing dreams tonight.”

“Like one about you and Spera having the idyllic and financially stable family of four. Only to cut to you, me and Spera in a dungeon with lots of black leather and baby oil?” At Sunny’s horrified expression Sugarcoat stopped. “What? Just me?”

____________________________________________________

Canterlot High School looked a bit spooky in the dark. The buildings were in shadow, the windows dark, and gleaming in the street lights. The bushes were indistinct shapes, with who-knows-what lurking in them. Over it all loomed the Wondercolt statue, looking almost feral in the darkness of the night.

Spera looked at the empty building, and then towards the Wondercolt statue. “You’re hiding something here...and I’m going to find out what…” He said, and walked towards the statue, his backpack containing his tome started to glow a little as he approached it…

“Oh my goodness!” A voice said, causing Spera to run and hide in some bushes. Fluttershy was kneeling down, tending to the wing of a little brown bat. “You poor thing. You should be more careful when flying around.” She picked up the little creature, and carefully carried it to the building.

Spera sighed in relief, and was about to head off the other direction when…

BONG! BONG! BONG!!

As usual, with these things, time stopped. It should be obvious to anybody who’s been reading this series that everything that isn’t a guardian or a monster freezes in place. Cars stopping in the road as the spell came over the area around the school. Fluttershy’s bat phased through her hands, apparently animals were safe during the hour too.

She then watched as a large creature with russet brown fur and massive claws stood before her...but it’s head was different, it had feathers, a beak, and massive yellow eyes that just seemed to want to swallow Fluttershy when it looked on her. It screeched and raised one of its massive paws to try and swipe at her.

Fluttershy eeped, dodging out of the owlbear’s reach, scrambling to get to safety so she could summon her weapon. She turned and fired one of her arrows into the creature, but thanks to its massive mass of fur and muscle the owlbear barely felt the impact . That only made the creature mad and it turned and began swiping at Fluttershy, angrily trying to bite on the young guardian with its wickedly sharp beak.

Fluttershy turned and ran a little, picking up her phone and typing the emergency text quickly and sending it to her friends. She ran into the street to get it away from the school, and watched as the creature dented cars on its way to snag Fluttershy. She aimed and shot an arrow, hitting the creature in its shoulder. It just screeched and batted Fluttershy, causing her to go flying into a car’s hood.

Fluttershy wiped blood from her forehead and watched as the creature lurched towards her. She looked up defiantly. “I’m sorry, but you’re not getting any of these people! Just wait until my friends get here! In fact, let’s meet one now!” She stood, drew another arrow and aimed for the sky. Her body glowed with magic as every part of her wanted to keep this creature from hurting people. She would stop this creature, and save everybody!

As pony ears started forming, she shouted “Guardian Bea-”

She yelled as pain fell over her body, like something was being drained out of her. She fell down onto the pavement of the street, as Spera stood over her...his hand aglow with dark magic.

“I’m sorry...you were just...radiating that energy..” Spera said, looking at his hand.

The Owlbear looked confused for a moment, then began lumbering towards Spera.

“GET BACK!” Spera yelled, and his hand shot forward, a blast of acid green energy hit the creature, causing it to fly back into a fire hydrant.
Spera looked at his hand as it just, glowed with power. This...this was amazing. He never felt like this before. It felt, right, like he could do anything he wanted! This...creature was going to hurt other people! It needed to suffer! It needed to know just who it was messing with!
Spera let out a cruel laugh, and unleashed the magic on the creature, it contorted in pain, letting out a terrified screech. Spera revealed in it, it was suffering, it was being hurt! It was getting what it deserved!

The owlbear twisted and writhed under the dark magic, feeling terrible pain unlike anything it felt before. It’s screeches turned from defiant to pitiful…

But Spera was not in a merciful mood…

His hands glowed bright green, brighter than ever. “DIE!” He yelled, bending down and slamming his hands into the pavement. A wave of black crystal shot from the hands, sticking out of the pavement and moving towards the owlbear…

The owlbear’s screeches died when it was impaled by a newly formed clutch of black crystals…

_____________________________________________________

It took a bit longer for the others to get there, granted some of them were asleep by the time they arrived. Private was the first to respond, and was standing there in pajamas as the other guardians arrived, and saw the mess…

“Fluttershy!” Rainbow yelled, running towards her friend. She bent down and shook the unconscious guardian. “C’mon Flutters! Speak to me!”

“Rainbow…?” Fluttershy said tiredly, looking at her friend.

Twilight knelt by Fluttershy, using her magic to try and heal her. “What happened here?”

“S..Spera…” Fluttershy said weakly.

“Don’t push yerself too much, sug…” Aj said gently.

“My word…” Rarity said, looking on the newly created sculpture of crystal and owlbear. “Did Spera do this?”

“He had to have…” Private said, coming forward. “Though I don’t know what’s the deal with the crystal.”

“Isn’t that the same crystal that Celestia used to make that fear door?” Sunset said thoughtfully.

“I think the bigger question is…” Pinkie said, and ominously pointed. “Why hasn’t Mr. Owlbear turned to dust yet…?”

Private came over to the beast, it was perfectly still otherwise, hanging on that crystal. Private put his ear to it’s beak. He looked to the others. “It hasn’t turned to dust because it’s still alive…”

“My goodness,” Twilight gasped, staring at the owlbear. “That’s… that’s horrible! That poor creature is probably in such pain…”

“Spera did… that?” Rarity uttered sounding horrified. “What kind of person tortures a creature?”

Rainbow let Fluttershy lean on Aj for a minute, and went to pick up Fluttershy’s bow. She walked over to the creature, drew an arrow, and aimed it right at the owlbear’s head. “Sorry big guy…” Was all she said, before firing it, and causing the creature to be released. The Owlbear finally fell completely limp, happy to be free from the torture...and then turned to dust...

“We need to clean up this stuff,” Twilight said shaking her head.

Private simply looked on the display as the others divided their attention between cleanup and taking care of Fluttershy. Rainbow offered to take Fluttershy home, Twilight’s healing taking care of all the external injuries her parents might ask about. As he watched all of this, Private had a sick feeling in his gut that this was far from the last display he would ever see...

Chapter 32 "Equestria Games Part 4"

Chapter 32

“Friendship Games Part 4”

“One Last Push”

Spera leaned against the wall of his hotel room after he got back. He had managed to dodge security and get back in without being noticed. His was one of the few hotel rooms that he got by himself, benefits of an odd numbered class. He fell into a chair and put a hand on his head.

Whatever happened back there, it felt, good. Really really good, but right now he was feeling tired, light headed. As if he’d just run a marathon in the span of a minute. It was a rush, like skydiving or some other extreme sport. Only, it was via this strange…

Did he want to call it magic? Sad to say that was the only name he could think of for it. It was powerful for sure, and it felt amazing to use it, like as if he had control. As if he didn’t have to listen to anybody else’s opinion...not Cinch..not that Private who tried to contain him...who tried to say it wasn’t a good thing…

Spera shook his head as the phone buzzed, he looked on and saw a text message...from his stepfather.

Will be watching, do not forget our deal.

Spera gripped the phone tightly in his hand, so much so it almost gave under the weight of a suddenly growing anger inside. A resentment that was always there, always festering...it...all it would take is…

Spera shook his head, he was tired, the games were tomorrow...and he needed rest…

But..for the first time in a long time, Spera slept totally peacefully. As if he suddenly had a weight lifted off his shoulders…

_________________________________________________

The soccer field had been transformed utterly. Around the perimeter was dirt hills and valleys that made up your typical motocross course. It was unclear where all that dirt had come from, but a very credible motocross course had been made out of what was once a soccer field. An inner circle seemed to be devoted to some sport that would need a hard surface to move freely upon. It was still a circular track, so it was yet another race, but not as extreme as the motocross. In the center was an obstacle course leading to archery targets. Why was there an obstacle course leading to archery targets? Only the creators of this contest knew for sure.

“Are you sure about this Fluttershy?” Aj asked as the pair of them slid into the archery outfits Rarity got for them during her creative streak. “Ya just got the magic drained out of ya, and now yer gonna take part in this here event?”

Fluttershy nodded as she tested the string on her bow. “I’m not about to let my friends down by sitting on the sidelines. I’m fine, just needed a bit of sleep is all.”

“If ya say so,” Aj said, looking over as the crystal prep students gathered together. She was looking at Spera in particular. “Hard ta believe a skinny feller like him is causin’ us so much trouble…”

Said skinny feller was getting a briefing from Cinch along with Lemon Zest, Sunny Flare, Soursweet, Sugarcoat and Indigo Zap. Spera’s eyes looked on the crowd and sure enough, sitting at the top corner of the stands of cheering Wondercolts and leering Shadowbolts was his stepfather. Kalos Imperictus gave Spera a look when their eyes met, one that clearly told him the stakes of the games.

Spera found his fist clenching on it’s own, and a voice said, “Spera?”

He blinked and looked over at Sunny Flare, and at Cinch who was glaring at him.

“I uh, what?” Spera blabbered, which caused Lemon to giggle until she was silenced by a Cinch glare.

“I shall repeat in as some of us seem to have been lacking attention,” Cinch said, and then turned to all of them. “The race will be a relay and all of you will race in pairs. Once both members have completed the task, the next pair can begin theirs. And so on until we secure a victory for Crystal Prep.” She then turned to Indigo and Sugarcoat. “As you two are the most proficient in Motocross, that will be your task.”

“YES!” Indigo said, and then at a glare, she chuckled nervously and said, “Uh, I mean, we’re gonna kick...butt…?”

“Smooth.” Sugarcoat quipped.

“Lemon Zest, Sunny Flare, you two shall handle the speed skating.” Cinch said, and then came over to Spera and Soursweet. “That leaves you two with archery.”

Spera internally groaned. Archery was practically mandatory at Crystal Prep due to the games. It was single handedly his worst subject, and the glare from Soursweet told him she knew it too...and then it went to a smile...and then an even worse glare.

Even non verbally she’s a walking mood whiplash.

Over at the Wondercolt side of things, Everybody was getting into gear, Aj and Fluttershy donning archery gear. Pinkie and Rarity putting on skates, and Sunset and Rainbow donning motocross gear.

“I can’t be the only one who thinks this is all a little over the top right?” Twilight said as she looked at all of this. “I mean, the motocross alone seems like an insurance nightmare.”

“Relax, Twilight, I’ve been riding bikes with my dad since I could walk.” Rainbow said as she was busy tuning up her bike. “This’ll be a piece of cake.”

“I’ve been on motorcycles, too, so it should be fine for me,” Sunset said with a smile. “I’ve even done some freestyle… Uh… Hang on a minute, I’ll be right back.” Sunset trailed off as she looked around and spotted Adagio with the other cheerleaders. She then went over to the squad.

Adagio was getting instructions from Lyra, the siren was trying very hard to remember her routine, so much so she didn’t even notice Lyra leaving..and Sunset coming behind her and hugging her.

Adagio yelped, and then realized it was Sunset holding her, “Geez, you always could surprise me…” She said with a happy smile at her girlfriend.

“At least it’s always a pleasant surprise, I hope,” Sunset teased gently. “You look fantastic in your cheer outfit.”

Adagio turned, and eyed Sunset up and down, “Well, you aren’t looking too bad yourself, that suit of yours hits all the right curves.”

“Well it’s a motocross outfit. It’s supposed to hit all the right curves,” Sunset replied with a grin. “I won’t be able to hear you cheering, but I’ll see you. I’m glad you’re here to cheer me on, love.”

“Stay safe out there okay? I do want to make sure you are intact for your, victory prize.” She said, smirked a little, and kissed Sunset on the forehead, causing some onlookers to drop their jaws...and a few guys to quickly look away from glaring girlfriends.

The Guardians chuckled a little at the pair, especially when Sunset got all misty eyed about the display.

“Geez, they got it worse than you and Private,” Rainbow snarked to Twilight.

“Speakin’ of Priv,” Aj said, pointing as he came over.

Private was walking to the group, all the while spying on Spera who was currently trying to make sure he was holding the bow right. He stopped when Soursweet nearly caught him looking over.

At everybody else’s glances, he tried to change the subject, “Don’t you all think it’s-”

“Little excessive? That was like, seven paragraphs ago, Privy,” Pinkie said, casually rolling around on her skates.

“Any luck trying to talk to Celestia or Luna?” Twilight asked, “They need to know what happened.”

“I sent them texts, but they must be so swamped in work right now.” Private said, looking on at the little tent where Celestia was sitting, looking on all the excitement, soon, Cinch joined her, looking about as sour as ever.

“We’ll worry about all the dark magic stuff after we stomp those Shadowbolts to the ground!” Rainbow said excitedly.

“If ya say so, Ah still think one of us should be sittin’ out.” Aj said, looking over at Fluttershy.

Fluttershy shook her head, “For the last time Applejack, I’m fine. Besides, I’m not technically in the archery club, so me being super good at this could cause some raised eyebrows.”

“Just pretend the bow string is a snake or something.” Private said, “As for Twilight and I, we’ll be off on the sidelines in case anything happens.”

“Don’t get too cozy, you two I’ll be watching in case you two decide to hide behind the stands for some alone time,” Sunset teased, causing the pair to blush.

“Geez you guys,” Twilight said, laughing and shaking her head as she took Private’s hand, the pair headed for the stands together. “Sunset’s just as bad as we are, with Adagio. And we’re the ones who get all the teasing?”

“She just beats us to the punch where she can. She hasn’t completely lost her competitive edge after all,” Private joked.

_______________________________________________________

The competitors lined up at the starting lines, some looking apprehensive, others looking confident. The crowd hushed as Luna stood up at the podium, and got ready to speak.

“Ladies and gentlemen, the second round of the Friendship Games is about begin. First part of the competition is archery, the next is speed skating, and the third is motocross. In order for the second phase to start, each team must score a bull’s eye, then the speed skating will begin.” Luna finished her spiel, and held aloft an airhorn. “On your marks. Get set...” She then blew the air horn.

Sour Sweet and Fluttershy took off running. Soursweet got ahead and jumped over the hay bales that were in the way, snatching the quiver and arrows as she ran along.. Once that was done she then came to a mud puddle with a rope to swing across. That was easy, Soursweet could do this in her sleep. She swung across with practiced ease, rolled, notched three arrows and fired all of them at the moving targets. The first two shots hit the target, but the last one hit the all important bullseye.

Fluttershy had gotten through the obstacles, and up to the target. She nearly went into a practiced stance to shoot the target clean in it’s bullseye. But she suddenly remembered that nobody at either school had ever seen her skills with a bow. So, she pretended to fumble with it for a while, barely pulling on the string, missing a target on purpose, and once somehow getting the arrow to fire backwards.

Life’s gotta suck if you have to play yourself sucking…

With Soursweet’s arrow on the bullseye, Spera took off, suffice to say his lack of athletic ability showed. He tripped on the hay stack, falling flat on his face. Soursweet looked about ready to take two of the arrows and gouge her eyes out...or Spera’s for that matter. It didn’t matter if she did good, if Spera didn’t get a bullseye, it would mean squat.

The irony was lost on the Shadowbolt.

Fluttershy’s attempts to fumble continued, until she tried flat out not looking and fired at the targets. The arrow shot into the air, and then came right down on one of the lower targets. Fluttershy looked on, and then pretended like she just performed a miracle shot.

Her classmates cheered on, not knowing at all that Fluttershy could shoot the eye of a sparrow 50 yards away on a good day.

The bullseye got Aj going as Spera barely managed to get across the mud puddle. Spera groaned a little as he stood up, trying desperately to remember the archery classes he always sucked at. He could feel his stepfather and Cinch glaring at him from the stands…

He hated those glares…

Aj managed to run through the obstacle course like it was nothing. Swinging over and coming with her bow. She notched an arrow and began taking shots at the moving target. She fired one shot, and it just missed the mark. Fluttershy clapped anyways, happy to encourage her teammate.

When Spera took a shot, he flat out missed the target. He heard Soursweet glowering behind him. A pang came over his heart, as he knew every second he wasted was a second that Scarlet didn’t have…

Aj concentrated...notched an arrow...and breathed in, and out, just like how her...Pa taught her how to shoot. Only this was a bow, not a shotgun.

But the little concentration did the trick, the arrow shot out of her bow and hit the target. At that moment, a bell was heard and Aj watched as Pinkie and Rarity took off out of the short track. Pinkie cheering the whole way as they left Sunny and Lemon in their dust!

Soursweet watched all this and groaned as Spera missed another shot. Spera felt the pressure of it all, he was failing his school, his stepfather...Scarlet...His knees were buckling, his shots were only getting worse and worse…

“You’re really bad at this,” Sugarcoat observed from her seat on her motorcycle.

“No shit,” Soursweet muttered behind Spera.

Fluttershy and Aj looked at the display, Fluttershy awkwardly playing with her hair. “I didn’t think the pressure and meanness of Crystal Prep was this bad...just look at him.”

“Ah can’t stand it anymore!” Applejack uttered, then went over to Spera, putting a hand on his shoulder. “Now look here. Don’t aim right at tha target.”

“Yeah, sure don’t aim at the target, any more advice you wanna give Wondersnot?” Soursweet insulted.

Spera’s shoulder’s slumped a little as Aj just rolled her eyes and ignored Soursweet.

“Aim at where tha target’s gonna be,’ an’ you’ll hit it,” Applejack advised. “Jus’ calm down, an’ aim ‘long tha track there.”

“I can’t believe this, are you really gonna take advice from the person you’re supposed to be competing against, Spera?” Soursweet snarked, crossing her arms.

Spera looked over at Aj, surprised that after all this time...it would be some Wondercolt who would show him a little sympathy. Kindness of strangers…

“Now do ya wanna hit that there bullseye or not?” Aj asked.

He had no reason to believe her, sure it made sense but...she was...but she could be...

Spera calmed down, shook his head and focused. It was a simple concept really, leading the shot, but Spera felt, calmer with this girl’s reassurance. He drew it back, aimed along the track...and….

“NOW!” Aj said, and Spera let go of the arrow, it went sailing...and then…

Bullseye!

The bell rang and Sunny and Lemon took off around the track. Spera let out a breath as Soursweet looked on in shock. Spera then looked at Aj, “You could’ve lied to me, or just have let me fumble my way. You could’ve won…”

“Ah don’t lie, an’ I don’t leave people to fumble ifin’ I can help. Also, ifin’ Ah didn’t help, it wouldn’t have been an honest victory. We’re gonna win honestly, or not at all,” Applejack said with a firm nod. Suddenly, Aj felt her body glow orange, geez magic you choose now to show up!

Spera looked on Aj as the hair slowly started to grow, and the ears began appearing. Soursweet slowly backed away, weirded out by what was happening. Spera then looked on his hands, and they slowly began glowing green. Spera yelped as his hands moved, and touched Aj’s shoulders. Suddenly Aj began feeling that draining sensation Pinkie and Fluttershy described!

She tried to shove Spera away but her energy was slowly but surely being drained. She fell on her knees before Spera, who was feeling the magic flowing through him. He didn’t want to do this! Not to somebody who was...honest with him…

Spera then yelled as his hands glowed brighter, there was too much energy! He had to let it out! He shot his arms in a random direction, and the energy fired, the crowd was too absorbed in the race to notice a small...portal appearing near the cheerleading squad.

The portal began pulsing with the same energy as before, Spera looked on as the portal slowly but surely got wider..and a black, strange looking tentacle began coming out. Spera looked on, horrified.

Meanwhile everyone else was focusing on the race at hand. Lemon and Sunny tried to make up for lost time and began catching up to Rarity and Pinkie. They didn’t notice the growing tentacle as they quickly tried to finish the race.

“Pinkie! Slingshot!” Rarity said, extending her leg.

Pinkie grabbed onto it, as Rarity flung her leg forward, shooting Pinkie passed Lemon and Sunny until Pinkie crossed the finish line first, securing the tie.

The bell next to the motocross competitors rang as Spera ran across to the tentacle, he looked on the strange being as it tried to reach out and grab him. He ducked, and backed away as the motocrossers began revving their engines. They took off on the track, Sunset and Rainbow catching an early lead.

Spera yelped as his hand began firing off more magic shots, opening more portals and causing more of those tentacles to appear.

Rainbow leaped over one of the portals that appeared between a gap. “This is awesome!” She cheered as she came for a landing, then looked on as a portal appeared in front of her. The tentacle, black and twisted came out and started reaching towards her as she sped to it.

“Yeah, seen way too much hentai to know where this is going!” Rainbow said, as she dodged and weaved around the tentacles.

Sugarcoat and Sunset came close behind, they both looked on in horror as more and more black tentacles came out. One of them grabbed Sugarcoat’s bike and lifted her well off the ground, the shadowbolt dangling precariously from it.

Indigo took the opportunity and rode one of the tentacles to fly ahead of the pack.

Private and Twilight looked at all of this, in shock and horror at all that was going on. The crowd was eating it up, thinking it was part of the show.

“You get the portals!” Private said as both of them took off out of the stands to try and help. Twilight quickly ran and looked to make sure everyone was distracted before she used her magic to begin closing some of the portals that didn’t have tentacles coming out.

Sunset looked on the tentacle holding up Sugarcoat and blocking her path, she turned the bike and tried to slide under it, but another loose tentacle hit her, causing Sunset to come spilling out. She fell on the ground as one of the tentacles looked on her, and whipped towards her.

In that moment, Rainbow turned around and drove to catch Sunset in time. The pair road off as Private looked on Sugarcoat. The girl fell towards the earth after slipping from the bike handles. Private dove and caught her, he held the shadowbolt as she breathed heavily, adrenaline pumping through her. She then looked at Private and frowned, “What, you want a medal?”

Meanwhile, Sunset and Rainbow sped along the track, Sunset hugged Rainbow happily as they rode. “Thanks for the save Dash!”

“Like I was gonna let you become part of Raiden’s porn collection.” Rainbow chuckled, as her body started to glow. She tried to suppress the feeling..and she stopped glowing for a bit until it was only faint…

But...Kalos saw, and his eyes narrowed at Rainbow…

Rainbow and Sunset rode together as Private looked on the chaos. He let Sugarcoat go and saw Twilight trying her best to close the portals. He then saw the cheerleader squad running from a tentacle. Adagio tried running off, but tripped on her shoe, she looked on as the tentacles were about to come down on her.

“Twilight!” Private said, pointing.

Twilight looked on and thinking quickly, used concentrated her magic on Adagio’s arm. She then used telekinesis to pull the siren out of the way. Adagio then managed to get back on her feet and ran towards the track.

On said track, Indigo tried to keep her lead on Rainbow and Sunset, but a tentacle smacked down and caused a large hole to appear in her path, she fell in it and crashed hard.

Rainbow and Sunset kept driving on, until Sunset saw Adagio running from a tentacle. Sunset blinked, and then leapt off the motorcycle, looking on the tentacle. She ran towards Adagio as Indigo sped towards the finish after recovering. Sunset stood between the tentacle and Adagio. Sunset’s hands glowed with powerful magic, flames appearing.

“GET YOUR SLIMY BODY AWAY FROM MY GIRLFRIEND!!” Sunset yelled, and blasted the tentacle with flame, it writhed in pain as the fire began consuming it, turning it into ash. Sunset slumped over from the effort, Adagio quickly catching her before she fell.

Rainbow meanwhile, had her hands on the handle bars, and was going towards the finish. It was close, Indigo was right on her! She had to push, she had to secure the…

WIN!

She shot through the finish line like a speeding bullet, her whole body was aglow with magic, and wings and ears nearly popped out before she calmed down. The whole crowd cheered as the Wondercolts secured their win against the Shadowbolts.

Spera meanwhile, his hands aglow and magic flowing without end, was trying to concentrate. “Come on...stop...please!” He said, and clapped his hands together, suddenly all the portals, tentacles and other nasties disappeared from sight.

Cinch looked over at Celestia who just shrugged. Celestia then gave a motion to Luna. Luna spoke into the megaphone. “All Students please head for the gym, as for the Wondercolts, congratulations on a true victory!”

The Guardians all gathered around one another, Adagio helping Sunset walk. Aj spoke up once everybody was gathered. “Everybody alright?”

“Better than alright!” Rainbow said, as her magic dissipated. “We won!”

“Yeah, but you guys could’ve seriously gotten hurt back there.” Private said, looking on all the damage. He then looked at Adagio and Sunset, “How is she?”

“She’s fine…” Adagio said, as Fluttershy helped as well. “I’ll get her to help as soon as I can.”

“Help? Who?” Twilight asked.

“She means me.” A voice said from behind them. The guardians looked on as Aria and Sonata appeared.

“Geez louise guys!” Sonata said, “What was with all those tentacles, I haven’t seen that many since my Uncle Kraken’s birthday party.”

“Kraken as in-” Private began.

“Nevermind,” Aria said, “Lay her down Adagio.”

Adagio...nodded, and set Sunset down on the grass.

“Blow all your magic at once like that,” Aria said, shaking her head. “You’re lucky, you could’ve caused permanent damage to yourself.”

Sunset looked up at Aria bleary eyed, “Dagi…?”

“I’m here love…” Adagio said, holding Sunset hand.

“Good...I was pretty cool huh?” Sunset said with a tired grin.

Aria then got up and went over and snatched a water bottle from one of the leaving students. She came over to Sunset, “This’ll keep your muscles from breaking down…” She then ran her hand over the water bottle, opening the cap...everybody watched in wonder as the water moved out all by itself, floating gently while the inside of it glowed with a soft purple light.

“Whoa…” Twilight said, her eyes wide.

“Oh my gosh! Aria is a waterbender!” Pinkie said happily.

“Not water...whatever that is.” Aria said, rolling her eyes. “Aquamancy, every seapony could do it.” Aria then moved her hands, the water flowed into Sunset’s mouth, Sunset let out a breath afterwards, and she felt her whole body just, relax…

“Oh my gosh! That’s a whole different kind of magic I’ve never seen before! That is so cool! Could I learn it? How does it work?” Twilight gushed, her eyes glowing from seeing something new.

“Geez you’re worse than Sonata.” Aria said, rolling her eyes. “Long story short, only works with Seaponies, everybody kinda specializes. My family and I were healers back in the day.”

“Well your bedside manner could use work…” Rarity pointed out.

“Wait does that mean you and Adagio can do it too?” Pinkie asked Sonata.

“Yeppy! Here’s what I can do!” Sonata said, taking the water bottle and doing the same motions as Aria did. Sonata then concentrated..and the water turned to a solid block of ice.

“Ice powers?” Private said, “But you’re so...cheerful.”

“Aww, ice people don’t always have to be cold, depressing and singing Let it go….”

“DAMNIT!” Aria yelled, “Sonata I just got that song out of my head!”

Sonata and the others laughed.

Rainbow finished her laugh, “Gotta say, Sonata, those powers are really….” She suddenly pulled out a pair of shades and put them on. “Cool.”

YYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

“What? You thought Noir was the only place that could do that? Please, the law of puns demanded it be done.” Pinkie...said….

“Pinkie who are you talking too?” Twilight asked the party girl.

“Fans,” Was all Pinkie said.

Adagio looked down as Sunset began to relax. “Thank you, Aria, I’m glad you were nearby.”

“Don’t get all sappy or I’ll charge ya.” Aria said, shaking her head. “Besides, couldn’t you have done it? You were like...our Twilight when it came to Aquamancy.”

Everybody looked on Adagio, who blushed and chuckled nervously. “I wasn’t that good. I just happened to have good teachers.”

“Uncanny…” Aj said, looking between Adagio and Twilight.

“Anyways now that Sunset is settled...there’s still the matter of all the tentacles showing up.” Private said, surveying the damage.

“I...may have had something to do with that…” Everybody looked on as...Spera was standing before them. He looked on Sunset with a measure of guilt and trepidation. “I only wanted to find out what was causing all these energy spikes in my tome. I had no idea that it was magic, or that it would...cause all this.”

Nobody really knew what to say, Rainbow then casually strode towards Spera. “Hey man, I know this magic weirded me out to...why are your hands glowing?” Rainbow looked as Spera’s hands glowed again.

“Rainbow don’t!” Aj yelled.

“What?” Rainbow said, turning around, then Spera touched her arm, Rainbow’s body glowed blue, and the magic began draining from her. Everyone looked on, horrified at what was happening.

“That’s what happened to me!” Pinkie said, pointing.

“You did this to Fluttershy….?” Rainbow asked, before sinking to her knees, Spera stepped back, his hands aglow.

“I didn’t mean any of this! It just happened on it’s own!” Spera yelled as magic shot above them, and a portal opened above them, it showed a starry night sky...but Twilight didn’t know any constellations in that starry night…

“Spera what are you doing?!” Private yelled, coming over to him.

“I don’t know! These rifts just started showing up on their own!” Spera cried.

A ways away, Kalos looked on and saw his son had used that...strange energy to open a portal...an evil grin crossed his features.

“Spera in case you didn’t notice! One of our friends nearly got killed thanks to your messing around with things you don’t understand!” Private yelled, as Twilight used her magic to close the rift. Spera’s hands stopped glowing, but Private’s frown didn’t fade.

Spera looked on as Private’s full fury came to bare. “I tried to help you Spera, I tried to get you to stop but you didn’t listen!” Private yelled.

“You don’t understand I was just trying to understand this energy!” Spera yelled back.

“And nearly got the entire school killed!” Private yelled back. “You can’t go messing around with Dark Magic!”

“Dark...magic…” Spera said to himself.

“Private wait…” Twilight said, putting a hand on her boyfriend’s shoulder.

Private shoved it away, turning to Twilight. “Sunset is on the ground, and Adagio could’ve been dead if it wasn’t for him!”

Spera looked on all of this, and felt...angry...they didn’t know him...they didn’t understand…

“I’m sorry about your friend...but I need this…” Spera said, before he turned and ran off.

“Spera!” Private yelled, but Adagio grabbed his arm. “Adagio let me-”

“Just keep away from him.” Adagio said firmly, “I don’t want anyone else hurt…”

Spera was long gone before Private could argue. Sunset groaned and slowly got up. “What...did I miss…?” She was soon glomped by Adagio as the others looked on happily.

“Everyone?” A voice said to the group. They looked up as Celestia and Voidera stood before the guardians.

“I thought the deal was we’d keep the magic on the down low,” Voidera said, “Seems quite a bit of magic was thrown around to me.”

“Professor, see here’s what happened,” Twilight said and then went on to explain all that happened to the principal. Upon the mention of Spera’s name, Celestia’s eyes widened, then she looked to Voidera.

“We need to research this,” Celestia said, “Voidera and I will investigate an angle. The rest of you, we will speak about discretion after the games. I will also speak to Cinch…”

The two turned and left the guardians, Voidera looking over at Celestia as they headed for the school. “We kinda knew we couldn’t keep this under wraps forever. People were going to find out eventually.”

“I’m just worried about her finding out.” Celestia said, crossing her arms and sighing. “Right now though, I need to check up my history…”

“And what purpose would that serve?” A voice said in front of them.

There stood Cinch, looking like her normal pleasant self. “Quite the... display we’ve had at the games. Had I known you were going to add those... obstacles, I would have had my students prepare for them.”

Celestia gulped a little, trying to keep her face from showing anything. “Ah, Abacus, the race did go into an...interesting direction.”

“Maybe we could just call off the games now.” Voidera suggested. “It’s clear that things are getting intense. We should just call it a tie, move on with our lives.”

Celestia facepalmed.

“A tie?” Cinch said, getting in Voidera’s face. “I don’t know where you came from Mr….”

“Voidera Big Di-” Celestia cut him off with a kick to the shins. “I mean, Voidera von Dracul.”

“Mr. Dracul, I don’t know where you are from but here, we finish what we started. I’m not about to have CHS squeeze out a victory thanks to..whatever is going on here.”

“Abacus,” Celestia said, watching the woman turn and begin to walk away. “Does victory mean this much to you? I’m thinking one of your students may be in trouble. If nothing else then consider-”

“Unlike you, Celestia, I don’t see the need to meddle in my student’s personal problems.” Cinch said, “A student who can’t look after themselves is not worth my time.”

“That, or maybe you just can’t stand the fact you lost during your year.” Celestia said, pointedly.

Cinch...turned and glared at Celestia. “If you are bringing up the fact that Velvet girl managed to win against me despite my efforts then you are wasting your time. I’ve moved past that.” She then walked away.

“Oh believe me Abacus.” Celestia said, crossing her arms. “The past has a nasty habit of coming back to bite you at the worst moment…”

____________________________________________________

“For our final event, two pennants from each of our schools have been hidden somewhere on campus. Each team will search for their pennant, and bring them back here. The first one to bring back their school’s pennant will win the Friendship Games. However if you find the other school’s pennant, you are NOT allowed to harm it in any fashion. Put it back where you found it, and move on,” Luna said into the microphone, sounding stern. “If a pennant has been discovered to be harmed in any way, the other school will be disqualified.”

Students of both schools sat in the much smaller stands as everybody began preparing for the event. Rarity, Applejack, Fluttershy, AJ and Pinkie were on the CHS side, Sonata came out of the building to them.

“Any news?” Aj asked the siren.

“Aria and Dagi got Sunset to the nurse.” Sonata explained. “She’s gonna be okay, but she needs ta lie down for a bit.”

“Doctor Helpinghoof bought our story about her exhausting herself right?” Rainbow asked.

“Yep, blew herself out training and the games were just too much.” Sonata said, “I’m gonna go and sit with Maudey right now, wish you guys luck!” She then headed for the stands towards a slightly smiling Maude.

“Still don’t get that relationship.” Rainbow said, shaking her head.

“Ya know what mah cuz says,” Aj said, shrugging.

Pinkie suddenly procured a pair of glasses on her face and imitated Miss Grapes, “Life is strange, love is even stranger.”

The girls laughed, and Rarity looked at the other team, there was an odd, tension in the air. “I do wonder if they will even consider playing, after all that’s happened.”

“I’m starting to reconsider the whole thing.” Fluttershy said with a sigh.

“Guys, don’tcha worry, we’ll finish this game, talk tah that feller Spera, get him ta stop usin’ dark magic, and then we’ll go home, have some apple cider win or lose.” Aj said, smiling at the group.

Despite those words, the ominous tension still hung in the air.

In the stands, Private sighed as he saw Spera coming out. He shook his head as Twilight looked over at him. “Some days I wonder why I’m even a guardian at all, I can’t seem to do anything right…”

“Private, you tried to get through to him,” Twilight said earnestly. “It’s not your fault that he won’t listen.”

”I know but, I can’t help but feel I could’ve done more.” Private said, “Seems to be my lot in life as a Guardian, just getting in the way. You probably could’ve convinced him to stop just by talking to him…”

“Oh I don’t know about that,” Twilight said shaking her head. “It seemed like you were kind of developing a connection, then he showed his true colors when he started torturing that monster. He seems to… lack empathy, or something...”

“Now I’m just hoping that once the games are over with, I can try to reach him again…” Private said, looking on Spera as he almost joined his fellow students.

Suddenly, a hand fell on Spera’s shoulder. “So this was the little project you were talking about…”

Spera turned, and looked upon his stepfather. “I...I wanted to tell you but I…”

“So you finally have a use for me after all.” Kalos said, looking cruelly down on him. “I wondered when you would start.”

“Stepfather…?” Spera said, his eyes widening.

“You realize what we could do with your gift? Imagine the possibilities! My company will make a fortune researching this new energy you discovered!” Kalos said, smiling.

“I’m..happy but…”

“But?” Kalos asked, not looking happy.

“It’s...it’s…” Spera closed his fist. “It’s my...my discovery…” He said, looking up at his stepfather. “I don’t think you should be so hasty to use it, there’s so much I don’t-”

*SMACK!*

The students all turned and saw Kalos standing over Spera, a red mark on the teenager’s face.

“Spera…” Sunny said, and was about to go to him until Sugarcoat and Lemon held her back.

“Such impudence,” Kalos said, cruelly. “You have this awesome power and you think to keep it to yourself. Such a selfish, stupid boy. Do you plan to make yourself equally as useless as your sister?”

“Please...I didn’t mean…” Spera said, rubbing his cheek. He started backing away as Kalos loomed over him.

“Let’s get one thing straight boy, do you think you’d keep such a power under wraps? That you’d be able to do anything on your own? I saved your alcoholic mother and you from poverty after your father died. I deserve a little respect...and you will show me…”

“Show you…?” Spera asked in fear. “No...It’s not…” His eyes flashed green for the briefest moments. A shadow came on Spera...and his own shadow grew...a green eyed shadow…

“You think this is about the pathetic rivalry? That old archaic nonsense about Shadowbolts verses Wonderbolts?” Kalos asked, looming over Spera. “No, right now, I want you to unleash that magic not for CHS, but for the one person most important to you...unless of course your want Scarlet or your mother to just disappear…”

“No...NO….” Spera said, covering his eyes.

“The only reason I kept you around was in the vain hope you’d be useful to me. That is all you children are good for after all...just to fall in line and do as we adults say…” Kalos said, “And if you don’t...I can make things very…” He picked up his cane, and in front of both schools, raised it…

Before anybody could say anything at all...Spera caught it in mid air with one hand. He squeezed it...and the can broke in two.

“What…?” Kalos said in shock.

“What in the world is going-” Cinch said, breaking her way through the crowd, then she saw Spera standing there, tossing aside the broken part of the cane. “Young Spera would yo-”

“My name…” Spera said, quietly. “You changed it…”

“I...I did, your name was a pathetic one, belonging to a poor, disgustingly common firefighter.” Kalos said, looking at his broken cane.

“Spera! Wait!” Private said, getting out of the stands, and trying to get towards Spera.

“I’m tired of that...Spera Imperictus...Imperial Hope...a disgusting contradiction…” Spera said, a sinister edge to his tone, as slowly, a green and black aura came over him.

“Mr. Impercitus stop this instant!” Cinch said, trying to maintain control despite the rather, alien situation she found herself in.

“My...name...is Charcoal...Charcoal BLAZE!!!” Spera yelled, and the aura consumed him, sending Kalos and Cinch flying over, a strong gust of wind coming over everyone, Private finally managed to get to the bottom of the steps as he looked on the aura.

“Spera!” Private yelled, fighting to get to him. “Don’t do this! Don’t!”

For a brief moment...Private could see Spera, Spera turned, and said…”Thank you...for trying…” Then the aura consumed him once more.

Private flew back as another gust of wind sent him right into Twilight’s arms. Everybody looked on as the dark magic began to consume Spera…

Then, the aura began to dissipate, and standing there was Spera only, a cruel and malicious grin was on his face, his black hair was longer, and wild. Dark Magic seemed to pour from his eyes and the auras on his hands grew.

Private then looked at the other students...nobody was in the witching hour…

“Get everyone out of here!” Luna said, “All students go!”

“Right!” Rainbow said said. “Everybody! Evacuate the area! Move, before you’re hurt!”

“Move it, y’all! Giddout of here!” Applejack shouted, shoving people away from the area. Fluttershy and Rarity joined in, trying to get everybody out.

Nobody knew exactly what to think, one of the students randomly shouted, “Gun!” and that caused everybody to high tail it out of there.

In the confusion, Sunny Flare got swept into the crowd of Crystal Prep students trying to get away.

Private and Twilight remained, as Luna and Cinch went about trying to get order to their respective students. Spera stood over Kalos, the cruel grin on his face.

“Spera...what…” Kalos said, the force of the blast knocked him on the ground.

Spera then suddenly grabbed Kalos by the scruff of his shirt, lifting the man so their eyes met. “I’ve had to deal with so many fuckers telling me what to do. How to live my life, how this world works. I think it’s time for a change...starting with you…”

“You...what are you going to do…?” Kalos asked, his voice quivering.

“Doing what a Guardian apparently does…” He then suddenly put his hand on Kalos’ chest, and a blast of magic fired from it, sending Kalos flying. The magic bored...through Kalos’ skin, causing a hole in his chest...blood fell on the grass as Kalos laid on the ground…

Spera grinned and said…”Killing monsters…”

Chapter 33 "Friendship Games Part 5"

Chapter 33

“Friendship Games part 5”

“Wolf, Lion, Unicorn”

A pensive silence fell as Twilight and Private looked on Spera, who was standing over his stepfather’s corpse as it laid, bleeding on the ground, staining the grass red. Spera looked at his hands, and just...grinned. “This is...wonderful…”

“Spera, what did you, why…” Private asked, looking at the scene.

“He was a monster in human skin, he needed to be dealt with.” Spera said, simply, as if that alone was all that needed to be said.

“You...you can’t just kill people!” Twilight yelled, “As a guardian your supposed to protect humanity! Not blast holes in people!”

“What do you know?” Spera said, turning around to the pair of them. “We’re supposed to be protecting this filth? This filth who stole my life away? Who would hold my sister hostage, who would commit such heinous acts of evil?”

“Spera there could’ve been another way…” Private said, firmly. “We could’ve helped you.”

“As if you could’ve helped me,” Spera spat, “trying to claim the moral high road when you fail to see what you can do!”

“What we can do?!” Twilight yelled, “What are you talking about?!”

“Think about it! That Witching Hour stops time! Can you imagine what can be done with one frozen hour?! We could easily save lives...or make sure accidents happen…”

“You mean kill people!” Twilight shot back. “We don’t kill people we’re trying to protect!”

“You would protect men like him?” Spera fired.

“It’s not our job to be judge, jury, and executioner! You could’ve gone to the police! You could’ve just told me he had something on you! You could’ve reached out but instead you chose to use murder!” Private yelled.

“I’m getting real tired of you two telling me what to do! Of everyone trying to contain me!” Spera yelled, and his hands glowed bright green, he blasted towards the two guardians. They dodged quickly out of the way, the blast hitting some bleachers, blasting them to pieces.

Spera grinned as the dark magic flowed through him. “I’ll set you two as an example to the other Guardians, a new form of Guardian is in town, we will not only hunt monsters, but monsters in human skin. We will purge anybody who thinks they can get away with evil! And I’m afraid I’m going to have to borrow you two’s power!” Spera’s hands glowed and he aimed them at the ground, suddenly, black crystal began to form a barrier around all three of them, forming a dome of black, spiky crystal, preventing escape. “And I won’t tolerate interruptions…”

“Well you picked the wrong Guardians to mess with..” Private said, summoning his revolver.

“We’re not going to let you get away with cold-blooded murder,” Twilight said, summoning her staff.

“I’m tired of your meddling...get out of my way!” Spera yelled, and summoned his twin scimitars. He rushed towards them, Private summoned his sword as well, and blocked the scimitars, struggling against them.

Spera snarled at him, “Don’t think I haven’t noticed how you’re the weakest link Private Eye, I sense the darkness in you. I know you’ll fall first…”

“Getting real tired of the darkness bullshit…” Private said, struggling with the scimitars.

“Get your swords away from my boyfriend!” Twilight yelled, summoning some magic missiles that hit Spera in the side, sending the young man flying and crashing into the grass.

Spera got up, and spat blood that formed in his mouth as he looked at them. “So you hide behind a girl Private Eye?”

“Who’s hiding?” Private said, taking aim with his revolver, and firing two shots that hit Spera’s scimitars, sending the weapons flying and falling to the grass. Twilight fired more magic missiles and Private took shots towards Spera. Spera channeled more dark energy, summoning a barrier of dark crystals that blocked the magic and magic bullets.

Spera then channeled more dark energy, he slammed his hands into the ground, and a wave of dark crystals moved towards the pair. Private shoved Twilight out of the way and took the brunt of the attack, he fell back onto the grass, rolling around for a little bit before settling.

“Is this all you guardians have to offer? No wonder you’re about to become obsolete!” Spera gloated as Twilight stood between him and Private.

“We aren’t all out of tricks! Guardian beast! Unicorn!” Twilight shouted, stabbing her staff into the ground, calling forth a summoning circle, out of it came her unicorn guardian beast, it reared and trotted over to Twilight.

“Oh don’t think I haven’t figured out that trick too…” Spera said, his hands glowing with dark magic. “Guardian beast! LEO!” A summoning circle appeared in the air next to him and the massive lion came out, roaring loudly at the unicorn. But..the lion was now, pulsing with dark magic, it’s eyes glowing like Spera’s…

Twilight had small flashbacks to the fight with Sunset, about how that...thing came out of Salamander’s body…

“Oh my… Corrupted…” Twilight said backing up, looking worried.

“Kill the unicorn...I’ll deal with them…” Spera said coldly as Leo lunged towards Twilight’s unicorn. The unicorn fought and kicked at Leo, but the lion dodged and weaved around it’s kicks, swiping at the equine with teeth and claws.

Spera took this moment and held out his hands towards his scimitars, “I’ll look forward to taking your power, I already have your friends powers flowing through me! Soon this magic will make me unstoppable!”

“Gee, never heard that one before, not gonna happen!” Twilight said, calling forth a blast of magic, aiming it at Spera.

Spera’s scimitars glowed with dark magic, he then sliced at the magic, sending it flying to hit the dark crystal barrier, before lunging at Twilight. He tried to bring down the swords on her, but they were blocked by Private’s blade as he got between them.

“Get your paws away from my girlfriend.” Private said firmly as he held his ground against Spera.

“Back off, her power is mine!” Spera shouted, his eyes glowing brightly, he aimed a shot at Private, and blasted him with it. The blast sent Private flying back into Twilight, the two guardians tumbled a little, before Twilight regained her feet. She tried to aim her magic but suddenly she was gripped by a force around her neck. She dropped her staff and clung to her neck as she was being lifted off the ground by Spera.

“Let her go!” Private yelled, trying to get to his feet, before a blast from Spera knocked him back again, hitting the barrier hard.

“Weak and useless...the lot of you…” Spera said, and turned back to Leo, the lion lunged for Twilight’s unicorn, coming down on the guardian beast and biting it hard in the neck, the unicorn struggled and managed to get a horn into the beast’s eye, Leo roared in pain as the unicorn dissipated.

Spera then used his magic to bring Twilight closer, his hand glowing.

“NOOOO!!!” Private yelled.

Twilight looked back at Private, one last time…”Private...please...don’t...fall….” She then closed her eyes as her air ran out, Spera then tapped her arm, and the magic came rushing into him.

“YES! YES! I can feel it! It will all be mine!” Spera yelled, tossing Twilight aside with his magic.

Twilight stumbled as Private ran over as best he could to her. He lifted her up, “Twilight..please be okay…”

Twilight opened her eyes a little bit, she smiled at Private, “I’m...okay…”

“I...I can’t do this...I can’t see you hurt again…” Private admitted to her as Spera was busy basking in his power. For a brief moment Private’s hand glowed green...he wanted to make Spera suffer for what he did, he wanted…

A hand fell on his shoulder, Twilight looked up at him and said, quietly, “Don’t...fall...you are...stronger than you...think…” She then fell into unconsciousness.

Private held her, looking down at the girl he cared about more than anything in the world. He’d do anything to keep her safe, but it was never enough...dark magic promised strength, but at a cost…

He couldn’t become like Spera, he couldn’t fall, Twilight wouldn’t want that...there had to be...there had to be…

________________________________________________________

Private opened his eyes, and found himself standing under a silver sky. He looked around, “This place, it’s just like…” He remembered coming here, and the others described a similar weird place.

Preventus Eye…

A voice called from the ether, Private looked around, “Who’s there?!”

You who have tasted dark magic, now must face it, you know you can claim victory by doing so...why do you hesitate in taking the power…?

“Because it isn’t right! What Spera is thinking of won’t bring peace! The killing won’t stop with just his stepfather! I could’ve helped him...I could’ve...done so much more…” He fell to his knees, looking down at the invisible ground he was standing on.

You believe there is another way? A way to stop him? A way that does not follow the dark path? In a world so filled with darkness and evil and despair? Why do you not give in?

Private thought long and hard about the answer, and then said to the voice. “Because we do live in a crappy world, a world of hatred, misunderstanding, of pain. But that’s only because we face our troubles alone! If we bottle up how we feel inside it will only be twisted into terrible despair and used as our own worst enemy! I’ve seen the other way though! A way that sees friends of all stripes come together to make the world a better place! Not just through power and control, but through empowering each other! Hope will always be strong! Even in my darkest hour, I never gave up hope that I could be rescued! I refuse to give in now! To take the easy way! To destroy the world because it screwed ‘em over! No! I want to make it better, by inspiring hope in others!”

A quiet pause fell, and then, Private looked on as his unicorn appeared before him. Private looked on the silver guardian beast before him.

Private, blinked, and then the voice could be heard again,

Your heart has spoken Private, you have shown you seek a way to stop Spera without using dark magic. You have hoped for another way, and your Element...the Element of Hope...has rewarded you…

Suddenly...everything fell to a bright light…

_________________________________________________

Spera stood, basking in the power he had now, he laughed aloud. “Yes! Soon I will break free of all of this. Then, I will claim the other guardian’s magic! I will use it and the Witching Hour to make this world perfect! I will destroy any who will stand in my way…”

“Funny, I don’t think that’s going to happen…”

“WHAT!?” Spera turned and saw Private slowly but surely getting up. Spera sniffed, “Look at you, you can barely stand before me.”

Private grimaced at the soreness his body felt, but he stood as best he could nonetheless. “I just..figured something out, or, rather a new instinct...and I’m going to use it to take you down…” He took up his revolver again, and slowly aimed for the sky.

“You wish to call your beast? I will kill it before it can even do anything!” Spera said, his hands glowing again. “There is nothing that can stop my power!”

Private...laughed…

“What?! Have you truly gone mad?”

“No...We just happened to agree on something…” Private said, and his revolver slowly but surely began glowing brightly, an orb forming at the tip. Private felt it, a new power flowing through him, one of understanding, one of harmony, one of friendship made manifest…

One of Hope.

“GUARDIAN BEAST FUSION!!!” Private yelled, and fired the revolver, the orb of light fired into the air, bounced off the top of the dome and ricocheted around all over the dome, Spera watched as the Bullet briefly formed into the shape of a unicorn running, it then flew around Private, circling him as he closed his eyes.

A silver light enveloped Private, consuming him, Spera shielded his eyes. “What is this?!” He yelled.

Soon...a figure stepped out of the light, clad in silver armor, with longer brown hair, a large sword on his back, and a body that looked, older and more mature. Private drew the sword, and said proudly, “I am the Silver Centurion! I stand as a beacon of Hope to all who know fear! In the name of the Guardians of Equestria! I will stop you here and now!” He then stabbed his sword into the ground, causing the very ground to shake from the power he was exuding.

“What...what is this?!” Spera yelled, looking on the figure. “What did you do?!”

“A neat little trick,” Private replied, smirking a little. “Whaddya think? We look good huh?”

“We?” Spera asked, “I don’t know how you fused with your Guardian beast, but I won’t let some cheap trick stop me from my goal of purging this world!”

Private...smirked and chuckled.

“Cheap trick? No..you’re wrong…” Private said, “This is Private, all together.”

Private pointed at Spera, “And we’re never going down that path with the likes of you.” He then pointed to himself. “Because we’re so much better.”

The two circled each other, Private holding onto his sword as they sized each other up. “The two of us don’t need that power, but you’ll never see us cower.”

Spera growled and lunged towards Private, swords in hand.

Private smirked, “So let’s go me and you” He then dodged one of Spera’s swords and said, “Let’s go just one on two…”

Private dodged and weaved around Spera’s blades, frustrating the young man to know end as Private kept on singing, “Go ahead try and get me if you’re able, Can’t you see what you’ve just enabled?” Private then knocked one of Spera’s scimitars out of his hand and caught it on the handle, throwing it aside. “I can see you hate the way we intermingled, but I think you’re just mad cause your single.”

“You’re not gonna stop us now forever,” Private sang as he knocked the other scimitar out of Spera’s hands with a well placed sword blow. “If you try to break us down we’ll just come back better.” He then put the blades on the ground, slamming his foot against them, causing the blades to shatter. “And we’ll always be twice the guardian you are!”

Private dodged and weaved as Spera began resorting to magic to blast at Private. Private held up his sword, knocking aside one blast of magic, before returning fire with his own, causing Spera to fall back from the force of a blast to the chest. Private suddenly realized Leo was still in the battle on account the Lion came right at him.

Private had just enough time to grab the lion’s jaws. His sword falling out of his hands. He held on as Lion pushed against him, trying hard to bite down on the guardian.

“Bad kitty! Down!” Private yelled, and used his magic to grab his sword, it floated in the air, and shot towards Leo, hitting the lion in the side. Leo gave one last grunt before disappearing, leaving the sword behind.

“You worm!” Spera yelled, blasting Private with the full force of his dark magic, sending the guardian flying, Private crashed into the barrier, coming down on the ground…

Spera grinned, and then watched as his magic slowly began to fly...towards Private again. “NO! My power!” Spera yelled.

Private stood as all the stolen magic from his friends flew into his hand, he held the lights as they twisted in his hands. Private then pushed the lights into his sword. “This is what we are…this is where I’ll stand…” Private sang as the lights encircled his blade, becoming one with it, causing the blade to glow. “And if you think you can stop us, you’ll need a new plan…” He held the sword to his face, as images of the guardian beasts swirled around it. “Cause I have a feeling, Our Friendships will not End, I won’t let you hurt with magic, or any of my friends.”

Spera unleashed torrent of dark magic as Private dodged and weaved around them, without the other guardians power, Spera’s blasts were a lot easier to dodge. “Go ahead try and get me if your able! Can’t you see what you’ve just enabled!” He blocked a blast with his sword, “If you think my strength is just a bluff, you’ll find out I’m made of better stuff!”

Private slashed his way through blasts until he raised his sword to the sky, a griffon, a wolf, a swan, a pair of unicorns, all lights danced around his blade as he gathered his magic into one blast. “Now your fight ends here! Now you’ll see our power loud and clear!”

Spera unleashed all he had left at Private, trying desperately, to stop them, but Private brought down the swords and slashed away at the blasts, knocking the magic away to harmlessly hit the crystal dome. “Cuz Hope is Strength! Harmony is Power! And Friendship is Magic, Bitch!”

Private then brought down the blade, and all the guardian beasts formed one unified blast towards Spera, he didn’t have the strength to dodge, Spera screamed as he was shot out of the crystal dome by the force of the magic, and sent flying into the distance.

“And it’s stronger than you…” Private said, falling one knee as the dome began collapsing around him, silver light fell on him, and soon, Private came back to normal, he began falling to the ground, when a pair of arms caught him.

“Just in time,” Voidera said, as he held Private, he looked over as Celestia picked up Twilight.

“She’s fine, but this place is collapsing.” Celestia said, as she dodged some crystal.

“Let’s get outta here!” Voidera said, taking Celestia’s hand, and all four teleported away, leaving Spera’s dome to collapse around them, burying Kalos under a mound of rubble…

____________________________________________________

Breaking news, Disaster has befallen the Friendship Games, the competition between schools Canterlot High and Crystal Preparatory Academy when one of the students of Crystal Prep, one Spera Imperictus brought a gun to the festivities and shot his stepfather in front a cacophony of witnesses. Spera has since disappeared from the scene following the mass panic that followed and is currently still at large. When asked about what happened, Celestia de Sol, the principal of Canterlot High had this to say.

“This is truly a tragedy, one of our students who has been suffering so long took his anger out at this event. An event meant to bring our schools together is now threatening to tear them apart. Hopefully students from both schools can come together in the face of what happened, and we can all be able to move forward.”

Headmistress Cinch refused to comment about what happened and several parents are now questioning whether the legendarily harsh curriculum at Crystal Prep is beneficial for the students involved. This couple, who had hoped to allow their daughter to transfer to Crystal Prep had this to say.

“If that Spera was suffering under this school Crystal Prep did a shoddy job at helping him. We were considering having Coco transfer there next fall, now we’re not so sure…”

Imperictus Industries is now meeting in the hopes of electing a successor and police are asking that any information about Spera Imperictus whereabouts be-

“I heard enough…”

“This is getting out of hand Madame President.” *Click*

“I trust Celestia will be able to handle this, and the police are doing what they can.”

“With all due respect Madam President, we’re lucky everybody thought the kid had a gun, if they knew the truth…”

“I understand Agent Strong, but for right now we watch and wait. And trust that Celestia knows what she’s doing.”

“I’m hardly worried about Celestia Madam President...it’s the kids I’m not so sure about…”

____________________________________________________________

“Ow, geez for the last time I’m okay…” Private said as Rarity continued to dab at one of the cuts with a cuetip. The guardians, minus Sunset who Adagio decided to take home herself, had retreated to the warehouse to recover from their ordeal at the hands of Spera and his dark magic.

“Darling, you don’t want those nasty cuts to get infected, do you?” Rarity asked, looking at Private with no little frustration.

Around the warehouse the other guardians were lounging about, trying to recover from having their magic stolen, and restored in the course of a couple of days. Spike was looking down over Twilight as Aria ran her aquamancy over her. “She’s going to be okay right? I can’t believe I missed all this…”

“Where were you anyways?” Rainbow asked, casually sitting on a box.

“I was helping the Crusaders get a victory banner set up for when we..won the games…” Spike said, shaking his head. “I should’ve been there for you guys.

“Don’tcha worry none Spike,” Aj said firmly, “Ah just can’t believe that for all our effort, Spera still got away.”

“He is rather... sneaky.” Fluttershy said, and then looked over as Twilight groaned, blinking awake.

“Rise and shine seaweed brain,” Aria said with her typical level of tact, that is to say none. “Your boyfriend’s been waiting for you to come around.”

“That...Private...did something….” Twilight said as Private finally managed to get away from Rarity to come over.

“Hey, you okay?” Private asked, looking on Twilight worriedly, taking her hand.

“I’m better… What happened after Spera drained me?” Twilight asked.

“Well...it’s hard to explain…” Private said, and then tried as best he could to explain. Talking about the dream, the fusing…

“Fusing two beings together into one? Sounds familiar…” Pinkie said thoughtfully. “Hmm maybe I should get my friend Red Sugar on it.”

“So wait, you fused with your guardian beast? How?!” Rainbow asked. “That sounds so awesome!”

“Wait, didn’t...yes Celestia and Voidera did that too…” Twilight said, remembering. “Huh, guess you aren’t the ‘worst guardian’ after all.”

Private blushed at all of this, “Guys c’mon, all of us could do it...I think.”

“Me and Badass Griffon mixed together!” Rainbow said, looking pumped. “I gotta figure out how this works, it’ll be totally awesome!”

“For now though, I say you all get your rest.” Aria said, packing up. “I gotta run, Trixie has been asking me to be her assistant for a magic trick.” She then headed out, waving behind her. “Good luck with your guardian stuff.”

“I do agree her bedside manner could use work…” Rarity said.

“Honestly Ah think her regular manner could use work.” Aj said, shaking her head.

Pinkie sat down on one of the boxes and said thoughtfully, “So..Spera’s still out there huh...I hope he’s okay…”

“After all he did?” Rainbow said, looking at her.

“Yeah, of course I’m worried, nobody does something like that unless they are either really really mean, or just pushed to doing something they don’t wanna do.” Pinkie said, firmly.

“I hope for all of our sakes it’s the latter…” Private said, “Because something tells me this is only the beginning of our troubles.”

_____________________________________________________

Sunset meanwhile was slowly opening her eyes, finding herself laying on a soft, comfortable bed. She looked around, seeing the pictures of the ocean, the soft oranges on the walls, and the various bits of jewelry the siren made as a hobby, Sunset relaxed...she was in Adagio’s room.

“Nnnng… Did somebody get the number of that semi?” she groaned as she sat up.

“Don’t push yourself, you had a pretty troubling ordeal, my love…” The door opened and Adagio stood in the doorway, smiling brightly at the sight of Sunset. “How are you feeling?”

“I’m a little better… Are you okay?” Sunset asked, looking at Adagio.

“Well, a gallant, brave woman came to my rescue, burning the monster tentacle in a brilliant display of magical fire.” Adagio said, almost sauntering to the bed before coming to sit on it, she moved over and gave Sunset a little kiss on the cheek. “So, I’d say I’m feeling rather, wonderfully in love at the moment.”

Sunset blushed, looking sheepishly at Adagio. “You… were really affected by my coming to your rescue, huh?”

“Well, you have been coming to my rescue in more ways than one since the moment I met you…” Adagio said, taking Sunset’s hand. “So, as far as I’m concerned, hail the conquering Heroine.”

“So… I’m… going to get a reward from my fair maiden?” Sunset asked with a smile.

“Well, for one thing you’re going to rest right here and let this maiden look after you for a while.” She said, smirking and gently pushing Sunset back down on the bed. “I’ve already called your mother and told her you were in a little accident. She was, happy to have us together. Says it will make good practice if I’m the one caring for you.” Adagio gave a small wink, and got up, heading out of the room.

Sunset watched Adagio leave the room, and sighed. “Adagio Dazzle,” she murmured to herself, “I’m going to so marry you someday.”

_____________________________________________________

“No word from Cinch? At all?” Celestia said as she sat in the principal's office, looking at her sister and fiance sitting on the other side of the desk.

“She’s practically in denial about the whole thing, keeps trying to call you for rematches.” Luna said, shaking her head. “That woman, being more concerned about the fact the games ended the way they did instead of what happened with Spera.”

“She’s probably trying to hang onto whatever bit of control she has over the situation.” Voidera suggested, leaning back in the chair. “She’s not asking questions about Spera or the magic, so I think that’s good.”

“Speaking of magic,” Celestia said, “it would seem that Private was the first Guardian to achieve Fusion.”

“Truly? So early?” Luna said, shocked.

“I was surprised too. I told you guys the kid was worth watching.” Voidera said with a smirk.

“Now we can eliminate doubt about his placement on the Guardians,” Luna said, letting a small hint of a smile come to her features. “He has truly turned away from the path of dark magic.”

“But in his place another has stepped in, fully embracing it.” Celestia said, seriously. “I did my research, and indeed...it is him.”

Luna nodded, “Should we tell the guardians?”

“Not yet,” Celestia said, “Especially not while Sunset is around.”

“Don’t want her to doubt herself huh?” Voidera asked. “So with that matter apparently settled, there’s still the matter of the kids training. With this Spera kid running around, we’ll need all the training we can get.”

“Perhaps we should enlist help from other guardians?” Luna asked.

Celestia shook her head, “They already have their hands full, it falls to us to continue the training, but...there is one who can help.”

Luna stood up, “You can’t mean-”

“Yes, she is a good guardian trainer, and by far the most qualified to handle them. They could use her insight, wisdom and firm hand.” Celestia answered.

“From what I heard it’s not so much a firm hand as a wrecking ball.” Voidera commented. “Are you sure they can handle it?”

“They’re going to have to, our enemies won’t slow down in growing stronger so neither should we..I’ll make the call. You two see to it that the guardians are taken home safely.”

“Yes sister,” Luna said, getting up and heading for the door quietly.

“Don’t stay up too long babe, I still gotta show you that warm hands massage I’ve been coming up with.” Voidera said with a smirk and a wink.

Celestia let a little blush come to her cheeks. “Keep this up scoundrel, and you may find you’ve bit off more than you can chew.” She said with a small laugh.

Voidera smiled and followed Luna outside. Celestia then pulled out her cell phone, dialed a series of numbers...and then waited for the answer.

“Zebracan secure line, Code 1145….yes...this is she...I’m looking for...yes is she available? Good, put her on...I’m sorry to disturb you, I know you are busy...yes...yes...yes I’m calling because I want you to aid them. They need your guidance and training to hone themselves into warriors for harmony...yes...yes I will arrange transportation...you can be there in a week? That will suffice...yes...yes...no...no but that is related...yes...Alright, I will see you then and thank you again so much...Zecora.”

Chapter 34 "Fallout"

Chapter 34

“Fallout”

“Aftermath of Not So Friendly Games”

In the cafeteria, the student body sat, shellshocked at what had happened. For the most part they believed that Spera had pulled out a gun and killed his stepfather in cold blood. Only a very few knew the truth of the matter. Most just quietly studied or ate their food. None of the usual buzz of chatter that went down...or musical numbers for that matter. Mostly everybody was whispering about the rumors of what happened.

At the usual table sat the six friends who knew the truth about what happened, it didn’t exactly make their lives better knowing.

Rainbow sighed as she looked at her phone which was currently on a news website. “Freakin great, they’re even quoting stuff from that Spera’s yearbook,” She said, rolling her eyes. “Like that will tell them anything about him.”

“Ah heard a lot of students over at Crystal Prep are gettin’ harassed by reporters,” Aj said, shaking her head. “At some point news outlets stop being useful sources of information and just want somethin’ tah slap on the headlines.”

“That awful Cinch isn’t doing anything to deter it either,” Rarity said, sighing. “Rumor has it she’s far more focused on the fact the games ended in a technical draw than on the fact one of her students was... unhinged.”

“What kind of life did he have that made him do that…?” Fluttershy said, looking down at her feet. “I just can’t imagine doing anything so… horrible...”

“Well we can’t exactly ask him,” Twilight said, trying and failing to focus on her book, studying just wasn’t coming as easy as before. “Spera’s out there, completely on his own.”

“Any word from teach on what’s next? Celestia’s been pretty quiet lately.” Rainbow asked.

Twilight shook her head, “No idea, every time I ask about Spera she just changes the subject. Luna and Voidera are just as bad.”

Everyone sighed, except for Pinkie who was, for once, quietly picking at her food. She didn’t look up at anybody else.

“Pinks? Ya okay?” Rainbow asked, patting Pinkie on the back.

“I just, can’t help but thinking that he was right there,” Pinkie said quietly. “He was right there and I didn’t do more to help-”

“Don’t start thinking like that darling,” Rarity said, coming over and giving Pinkie a quiet hug. “I doubt there was anything any of us could have done. Dwelling on it will not help matters…”

“I’m sorry, but I just can’t help it!” Pinkie said, looking up at Rarity. “I feel like I could have done more, made him feel more welcome… SOMETHING…”

“A lot of us are feeling that way,” Twilight said quietly. “Hindsight is a curse, and you can see where things went wrong, but couldn’t at the time. If there was a way for me to time travel and warn us about him, so this could be prevented… I probably wouldn’t, because of all the stories about time travel where things are made worse… I only know of one story where things get better for a time traveler’s interference, but he very nearly erased himself and his family from the timeline with his bumbling.”

“Yeah thanks Twilight we totally asked for an egghead explanation,” Rainbow said, rolling her eyes.

“All we can do now is keep living our lives until we find this Spera feller. Or at the very least until tha next world shattering crisis comes round,” Aj added.

“Yes but how many world shattering crises can we take before we start to shatter ourselves?” Rarity pondered as the rest of the day continued as normal as it can get.

_____________________________________________________

“Aj? Aj ya there? Hey sis are ya payin attention?”

Applejack blinked back to reality, finding herself standing staring at one of the numerous apple trees dotting her orchard. She took great pride in how much the farm has grown despite everything that’s been going on. Now though, she had a lot on her mind.

And Applebloom was starting to notice, the younger girl was pulling on Aj’s sleeve.

Applejack shook her head and looked over at her redheaded sister. “What? Bloom? Didja need somethin?” Aj asked.

“Well Ah was gonna tell ya that Tyran and Mac had finished gettin the bushels stacked up in storage but ya seem a might occupied,” Applebloom said, looking at her older sister with some concern.

“Ah’ve just been, well…” Aj said, internally sighing to herself. Of ’ got a lot on mah mind is all… Those Friendship Games kinda…”

“Yeah,” Applebloom said, sighing out loud. “Me, Scoots and Sweetie Belle were inside when it all went down, waitin ta lay out some obstacles for a challenge that never came...what kinda feller goes and does somethin like that?”

“Someone a might disturbed Ah imagine,” Aj said, trying to not reveal too much.

She internally kicked herself...some Element of Honesty she was being, lying about this...then again she had been lying throughout the whole year. Then again what was the alternative? Tell Granny and Mac about the Witching Hours and all that? She can’t imagine how they would-

“There ya go again,” Bloom said, tugging on on Aj’s sleeve once more.

“Sorry Bloom, Ah got mah work done today anyways,” Aj said, fiddling with her hair a bit. “Why don’t we go inside and get an early start on supper? Save Granny the trouble.”

Applebloom giggled, “Ah’ll tell Granny ya think she’s gettin to old ta cook.”

“Horseapples, Ah never think that. Granny will be cookin from the grave if she has anythin tah say about it,” AJ said with a laugh. “Ah’ll show ya some tricks ah picked up over the years. Maybe then you’ll get some Apple Quality Cookin soon enough.”

“Ah burned the cupcakes once Aj!” Bloom said, giving her sister a playful shove before both parties took off towards the farmhouse...Aj was happy to have normal worries for once.

____________________________________________________

Slash! SLICE! DICE! ZOOOM!

Rainbow came to a hard landing as she looked back, seeing what used to be a group of goblin like critters. Now they were diced to pieces thanks to her twin blades. Rainbow watched the monsters turned to dust before her eyes before coming to sit down on the sidewalk edge.

Twilight tried to explain to her how Witching hours worked, apparently time stopped for everyone except for guardians. To the rest of the world though, it was like that particular area was on fast forward. So outside guardians could enter the witching hour no problem. Nobody had tried leaving the ‘radius’ of the hour...and she wasn’t about to.

All this expositiawhatever was making her brain hurt, among other things.

Since the games Rainbow tried not to think too hard about everything that went down. To think a few months ago all she had to worry about was a stupid perv taking her underwear. Now she had to deal with the fact that some psycho was out there with magic.

As she was thinking though, she felt a beak press against her shoulder. She turned and saw her guardian beast looking down on her, it’s white glowing eyes and blue body shimmering in the night sky stopped by time. It tilted its head, giving a concerned expression.

Rainbow sighed and got up, stroking her griffon’s head. “When did everything get complicated?”

All the griffon could offer was a quiet song of comfort…

It helped, a little anyway.

___________________________________________________

Sweetie Belle yawned as she came downstairs from her bedroom. Another day at the Belle home population two. She didn’t mind at all living with just Rarity what with her parents constantly flying to this or that adventure. It was always a fun time even if Rarity was feeling bossy.

Right now though, Sweetie was a little worried as to what Rarity could be feeling...because she was now standing in Rarity’s workshop...and there were...oh boy…

Sweetie would later count seventeen dresses, twenty scarves, three full tuxedos, ten ensembles, and ever single mannequin in the shop was covered in clothes..and Rarity was slumped over the table pushing yet another bit of fabric.

“Rarity? Are you okay?” Sweetie asked.

Rarity yelped, startled, turned quickly, and stared wide-eyed at her little sister. Her usually gorgeous looks were marred by dark circles with the beginnings of bags under her eyes, and her usually curled hair hanging loose and straight. She appeared to still be wearing the clothes she was wearing from last night. Never a good sign especially with someone as fashion conscious as Rarity.

Rarity yawned widely, and said sleepily. “Oh, hello darling, have a bad dream?”

Sweetie frowned and went over to some curtains. “Rarity…” She pulled on the curtains revealing the light of morning, Rarity shrank from the light as Sweetie crossed her arms. “It’s nine…”

“My goodness, where did the time go?” Rarity said, before yawning again. “Oh dear… I seem to can’t stop yawning… I really need to get this done, before…”

“Rarity you’ve completed all of the projects you have in mind for the next week. You have been working all night again.” Sweetie said, coming over to her sister. “You do this anytime you’re stressed and can’t sleep. So what’s going on?”

Rarity sighed, and fixed her hair up a little. “Forgive me darling, I...I have a lot on my mind…”

“Well don’t push yourself too hard…” Sweetie said, then took Rarity’s hand.

“Darling...where are we…?”

“You are getting a bubble bath and then a long healthy dose of ‘beauty sleep’. If I have to I’ll call Lotus and Aloe to get you fixed.”

Rarity just smiled and went along with her...she needed this…

She was lucky to have Sweetie Belle to push sometimes...when did she get so grown up?

“And then you and I can practice cooking!” Sweetie said with a smile.

Suddenly Rarity had a strong urge to get better to ensure the house didn’t catch fire…

___________________________________________________

“Thanks for helping me out Spike, I hope this hasn’t been too much trouble,” Fluttershy said as she stood in the doorway to the Animal Shelter, Spike walking out.

“No worries, I was in the neighborhood and thought I’d help out,” Spike said with a smile.

“You really were a big help today, no wonder Twilight and Rarity have you help out so much,” Fluttershy said kindly.

“You’d be surprised how many people think I’m a total clutz though…” Spike said with a sigh. “Anyways I gotta get back home, Twilight is mapping out a cluster of stars and she wants me to bring along paper for star maps.”

“See you at school tomorrow,” She said, waving as Spike walked down the street.

Spike walked along and took in the sounds of the city as he did. He didn’t tell Fluttershy that Twilight had been pouring herself into everything after the games.

“I guess being at ground zero to the whole thing does things to you. I just hope she’s okay. Her and Sunset don’t really like to talk about it…”

His thoughts were cut off when he heard commotion from a set of alleyways. Spike, in his curiosity inherent to any member of the Sparkle family, blood be damned, followed the noise. He moved through a small series of allies until he saw three teenagers, all of them clad in typical punk gear, bandannas, chains, ridiculous pants, all surrounding one smaller person in a sky blue hoodie...he couldn’t have been that much older than Spike.

“Alright, we’re gonna ask you one more time punk, where’s the money?” One of them said.

“I told you,” Blue Hoodie said, his voice rather gravely “I don’t have it, it’s not in town anymore. Besides you weren’t exactly going to donate it to charity!”

“Some kinda do gooder huh?” Another punk said, “Well you and your gang has been causin trouble fer us, so we’re gonna make an example out of yous.”

“Geez you guys are just sad.”

Everyone turned to see Spike as he...in his not so infinite wisdom, spoke up. “I mean, really? Yous? Twilight would totally slap you if she heard grammar like that. And you guys are about as intimidating as Team Skull…”

“What the hell is this shrimp?” The thrid punk said.

“You with this tool?” One asked Blue Hoodie.

“Nah, but he has more gonads than you, he at least saw that you three were too scared to fight me with backup.” Blue Hoodie snarked.

“I’m gonna squash this punk boss!” Two said, coming at Spike.

Spike tensed, compared to the monsters him and Rarity thought in the Witching hours...these guys may as well have been moving in slow mo. Spike turned and kicked over a garbage can into the guy’s path. Two tripped and fell on his face.

While the other punks were distracted, Blue came and gave a swift kick to the nuts of Three as One leaped at her. Spike quickly picked up the trash can lid and slammed it against One’s head. One growled and turned, about to punch Spike’s light out, when Blue came from behind and grabbed One around the neck.

Blue then turned One and slammed his head into the wall. He groaned as blood covered his face, Three and Two were looking less dazed than when Spike hit them…

“Come on!” Blue said, taking Spikes hand and running...Spike couldn’t help but notice how...small Blue’s hands were...and thin.

Spike didn’t think anything of it and booked it with his newfound acquaintance.

The pair dove into a nearby McDonald’s and blended in with the crowd, hiding in a booth as the three punks took off down the road, screaming bloody murder.

Spike and Blue sighed in relief once their pursuers had left the vicinity.

“That was pretty cool,” Spike said with a chuckle.

“And pretty stupid,” Blue said, his hood obscuring his face.

“Hey I think a thank you is in order for saving your skin,” Spike said with a huff.

“I could’ve handled them,” Blue said, a little smugly. “You didn’t have to interfere.

“Yeah well, I did and I feel happy to help… So what was that they were saying about money?” Spike asked curiously.

Blue got quiet for a little while, and then said, “I stole money from them, they were taking it from kids, using numbers to scare people into handing over their cash. My group wanted to stay back and see how things turned out, I didn’t. I wanted to get the money back and give it back to the people who it was stolen from.”

Spike couldn’t put his finger on why or how, but he felt he could trust Blue, he seemed rather sincere. Which was odd since Blue still wore the hood.

“So what now?” Spike asked.

“I’m gonna lay low for a little bit until things calm down, I suggest you stay indoors for a little while too,” Blue said, nodding.

“Might be a good idea,” Spike said, “you’d better take care of yourself too...I don’t think I ever got your name. I’m Spike,” Spike held out his hand to Blue.

Blue hesitated, but then took Spike’s hand and shook it.

“I’m Ember...nice to meet you Spike.”

____________________________________________________

Over at the Sparkle Residence, a dark cloud had fallen over the kitchen table. A war that had been going for the past seven hours was reaching it’s climax. On the plastic and styrofoam terrain stood dozens of soldiers, ships and vehicles facing down one another. On the right stood Sunset and her army of golden members of the Solar Empire. To the left, the free thinking Lunar Republic troops were led by Twilight Sparkle. It all came down to this...victory would be decided NOW!

“I will send the Solar Guard to take down your army of scrapy Lunar Rebels, and take out your pathetic republic once and for all!” Sunset declared.

“You will not defeat us you tyrant! For the Lunar Republic will bring freedom to all!” Twilight declared in turn. “And you shall be stopped this day!”

“But how will you defeat my army of Solar Powered Mecha with naught but your tiny riflemen you scum?!” Sunset yelled.

“If those riflemen are suddenly equipped with EMP blasters?!” Twilight yelled, pulling out a card.

“Oh no!” Sunset yelled in shock.

“Oh yes! This makes my riflemen do double damage to any mechanized forces, which turns out your army is mostly comprised of!” Twilight said smugly.

“Taking advantage of the fact my mines could only make Magicite this turn! You magnificent bitch!” Sunset said.

“Oh but there’s more! Because your robots are going to get blasted to oblivion by my riflemen, that means your cities are primed to be captured due to the special ability of my airship. No anti air to stop my burn the earth abilities now!”

Sunset then grinned and pulled a card from her hand, “That is of course, if your airships aren’t destroyed as I call down my Ultimate Phoenix!”

Twilight gasped, “But I thought it was never released!”

“Well it is now!” Sunset said, smirking. “If I roll a seventeen or higher, my phoenix will torch your airships into crisp!”

“Ah!” Twilight said, pointing. “But if you roll a sixteen or lower, that phoenix will set fire to your battlements and will be down for three turns!”

“Sometimes you just have to take risks! Victory shall! BE MI-”

“Who wants cookies?” Velvet said, coming into the kitchen.

Suddenly an epic battle was once again what it was...the entire kitchen table was covered with terrain, miniatures and miniature structures. Dice laid every which way as well as cards. This was Celestial War, a game so complicated and convoluted the rule book was as thick as seven encyclopedias. Suffice to say, Twilight was very happy to find someone else who played it…

“Mom? What the?” Sunset said, and her hand slipped, causing the die she was rolling to fall, bouncing a couple of times causing both girls to watch anxiously, before the twenty-sided die landed on a 12

“NOOOOOOO!!!!” Sunset groaned.

Twilight made sound effects of exploding. “You should know the old adage about playing with fire Sunset.”

“Betrayed by my symbol….” Sunset said, play crying.

“And thus the Lunar Republic will get a foothold in the south continent,” Twilight said with a smile.

“You girls have been playing for a long time…” Velvet said, sighing. She tried in vain to understand what the heck was going on...but sometimes it’s best to just make the cookies.

“Yeah… We could use a break…” Sunset said stretching. “Good game, Twi.”

“I’m just glad that I found somebody else who plays this,” Twilight said, stretching herself as Velvet left the cookies to head to another room. “I tried to get Shining Armor to play this with me when I was nine but, ya know…”

“Much more interested in figuring out girls than the attack range of a Lunar Raven Blaster?”

“Two inches unless in darkness,” Twilight said, smiling proudly. “Yeah, I’m surprised you know how to play this game.”

“Well, I picked it up when I was in middle school. This game shop had it and I would play a few games every now and then, mostly to prove how superior I was,” Sunset said with a chuckle.

“Old Sunset, what’re you gonna do?”

“Change and meet an awesome sister,” Sunset said.

Both girls laughed and then frowned.

“Still thinking on everything huh?” Twilight asked.

“Yeah,” Sunset replied. “All the coulda woulda shouldas, you know?”

“I was right there with Private when it all happened...and it’s hard not to think about everything when you’re right…”

Suddenly, their phones vibrated...and they both looked to see a text from Pinkie.

Park, 8:30

“That’s...strange…” Twilight said.

“This is Pinkie we’re talking about,” Sunset said with a chuckle.

______________________________________________________

The park at night could be positively eerie. The lamps that lined the walkways left shadows that anything could lurk in, and the trees and bushes were dark shapes in the evening gloom. The Guardians walked through the park on their way to the rendezvous that Pinkie had texted them about.

“Where is Pinkie?” Twilight asked, as she looked around for the party girl

“I don’t see anything, hope everything is okay,” Sunset observed as they walked to the picnic area.

Rainbow and Aj came out of the bushes together, and saw Twilight and Sunset. “Pinkie called you guys too?” Rainbow asked.

“Yeah, you have any idea what’s going on?” Sunset asked.

“Not a clue,” Aj replied, shaking her head. “Ah thought it was some Guardian emergency or somethin.”

“Well we thought so too darlings,” Rarity said, coming out of the brush with Fluttershy in tow.

“Oh I hope everything is okay,” Fluttershy said nervously.

“Hey guys sorry I’m late,” Spike said, running over.

“Where’ve you been, Spike?” Twilight asked her brother.

“You left after helping me with the shelter,” Fluttershy said.

“Well I took a me day and met up with this pretty neat guy, Ember,” Spike said, smiling. “I helped him out of a jam, and we walked around the city for a little while.”

“Gallant as always, my Spikey Wikey, this person was your age wasn’t he?” Rarity asked.

“Yeah, pretty close to my age I think…” Spike said. He didn’t want to point out that Ember never showed his face to him… That would get everyone worried.

“So you all are here!” Everyone turned and saw Pinkie hopping out of the woods, smiling wide. Private was next to her.

“What’s going on Pinkie? Why’d you ask us here?” Rainbow asked.

“It better not be for guitar strings…” Aj said, giving Rainbow a look.

Rainbow chuckled nervously as Pinkie spoke up, “Well, Private and I were talking and we decided that everybody was being way too mopey.”

“Well, yeah…” Fluttershy said, “After everything.”

Everyone save Private and Pinkie drooped a little.

Pinkie then smiled and procured a button from her hair, pressing it. Lights turned on and lit up a small clearing, revealing a small area filled with picnic tables. These tables were packed with food, party supplies and tasty treats.

“What on earth is all this darling?” Rarity asked, looking at the spread.

“Well, everybody was really sad about the whole Spera thing, so I figured we all spent a lot of time moping and mourning over the fact we couldn’t help him,” Pinkie said, looking serious for once.

“So Pinkie and I made this spread, we all messed up, but that doesn’t mean our lives are put on hold. So let’s have a party as friends just for tonight. Let’s take a much deserved break from all that happened,” Private said, smiling.

“I...are you sure…?” Aj said, “Ah gotta get back ta plantin’ tahmarrow…”

“This is rather nice guys…” Twilight said, smiling. “We do kinda need to be together as friends for a night.”

“I agree with Twilight,” Fluttershy said, “It would be nice for us to relax…”

“Yeah, I guess we do need this…” Rainbow said, smirking.

Sunset smiled, and stepped forward, “Sword of Courage…” She said, conjuring her blade in her hand. “Guys, I think I remember the Ultimate Element Hour Spell, we’ll relax and party without having to worry about time. Just for a little while.”

“Then it’s settled!” Pinkie said, cheering. “Ultimate Party Hour is a go!” She then fired her party cannon into the sky…

And the group partied the Element Hour together…

For one brief moment, their troubles were put on hold...

Chapter 1 "Welcome to Canterlot High"

Equestria Guardians

By Jacoboby1 and The Incredible Werekitty

Chapter 1

“Welcome to Canterlot High”

“Tropes, Tropes Everywhere”

It was a wide grassy field, with various insects buzzing and flapping to and fro. The long blades of succulent green waved in the breeze as the sun shown down upon the landscape. Trees were dotted here and there leading to a deeper forest, but the field was where the most of the action was taking place.

Twilight felt a warm body press against hers, heard a laugh that was music to her ears...she looked up and saw the silver stallion that often haunted her dreams. He smiled, and said, “I’m here Twilight, I can’t wait to see you soon…”

Twilight smiled, nuzzled him, and almo-

SMACK!

____________________________________________________________

Twilight blinked open her eyes to find a small spitwad on her forehead. She glared over next to her at her brother Spike who was obviously responsible.

“What the heck was that for, you little cretin?!” Twilight uttered angrily. One did not simply snap Twilight out of her pleasant dream, and expect her to be in a good mood.

“Well we’re here Twilight,” Spike said, grinning.

“Spike, quit annoying your sister,” Twilight Velvet’s voice came from the front seat. The older woman, with light and dark blue striped hair looked back at the two siblings, with a slightly frustrated air. “I swear you two have made this trip even longer.”

“Sorry, Mother,” Twilight said contritely. “Though I’m excited about moving to Canter City.”

“I know, dear,” Velvet sighed. “But we are moving because your father found a good job, there. Not just for you to go to school under your tutor.”

“Ah let them be excited, Velvet,” Night Light said as he drove down the highway. “It’s Twilight’s first time going to a real school.”

“Which hopefully she won’t spend all her time as a total shut in,” Spike snarked.

“I wasn’t a TOTAL shut in! I went out, sometimes!” Twilight protested. “Museums, the library, concerts, plays…”

“With your tutor. Just your tutor,” Velvet uttered with yet another sigh. “You never made friends.”

“I have all the friends I need,” Twilight protested.

“Just please try to make some friends this year.” Velvet practically begged.

“Here we are!” Night Light said, “Everybody! Welcome to Canter City!”

Canter City was very different from Maretropolis. It was brighter, seemed cleaner, and was considerably less ominous. It was amazing how different two cities could be, even though they seemed to be made with the same materials. It was obvious this city was administrated very well, and kept clean, and tidy. The people seemed to be quite happy and rather proud of their city, rather than the indifference that pervaded Maretropolis.

Night Light drove the family through the city out into the housing district of the city, he pulled the car into the to the parking lot of a modest two story house. They got out of the car, and started to unpack the car, moving their suitcases into the house. They had already gotten some beds, and basic living items in the house, already, but the moving van would not be there until the next day with the stuff they simply couldn’t fit into the car.

“I want the room with all the bookshelves!” Twilight declared, as she ran inside with her suitcase.

“Hey!” Spike yelled, running after Twilight. Velvet and Night Light looked at each other in amusement, before carrying their bags into the house.

______________________________________________________________________

It took Twilight a little while to get all of her things inside. Her books, her telescope, her games, all the stuff a typical nerdy girl needs. She looked at her new space, and then out the window at her new neighborhood. She sighed as she went to sit on her new bed, when her phone began ringing. She looked at the caller I.D. and smiled at the picture of her tutor, Professor Celestia.

She put the phone to her ear, “Professor?”

“Ah, Twilight good to hear from you.” Celestia’s soothing, mature voice said over the phone. “I trust you and your family are getting settled into your new home?”

“We sure are! I’ve got an amazing room with lots of bookshelves,” Twilight said happily. “I’ve got my room settled, and I’ll get the books I need for your school, so I will be ready for Monday, bright and early.”

“I hope so. Canterlot High is a wonderful school and I do hope you will enjoy it. Hopefully we can actually get you to not spend every waking hour studying” Celestia said, teasingly.

“But how will I make good grades, if I don’t study?” Twilight asked, frantically. “I must consider my future, and make sure I have great grades, and scores to get into a good college.”

“There’s a lot more to life than just studying Twilight. These are going to be some of the best years of your life. Savor them, take every advantage you can get.” Celestia replied, calmly. “Oh, and after you’re done with school on Monday, there’s a museum exhibit I want you to come see.”

“A new museum exhibit? That sounds fantastic! I’ll be looking forward to it,” Twilight said happily.

“This is going to be quite the exciting year Twilight….”

______________________________________________________________

Twilight hummed happily, as she walked to her new school. An actual school She had been tutored, before, so this new academic environment would be so different, and kind of exciting. She hoped she wouldn’t be too distracted by the people. She wasn’t the biggest fan of people, because they wanted to take her away from her studies.

“Actually going to school. This is going to be very different,” Twilight observed.

“C’mon Twilight! It’ll be fun!” Spike said as he walked beside her.

Twilight’s thoughts were interrupted by a sudden scream.

“LOOK OUT!!!”

Twilight jumped out of the way just in time for a girl with pink curls to come barreling through them on roller skates. There was another loud crash and Twilight saw that the roller skate wearing legs were sticking out of a trash can. Twilight stared for a few seconds, and sighed. She then went over and helped the poor girl out of the trash can.

Once out of the trash, Twilight saw an overly cheerful looking girl in a light pink skirt with a trio of two blue and one yellow balloons, a white shirt with a pink heart and blue trim, and a blue camisole shirt. The roller skates were strapped to a pair of light blue and white knee boots that had little pink bows at the top of the laces. Her wildly curly hair was a dark pink, and the girl had bright excited blue eyes.

The girl looked at Twilight for a long moment, and then suddenly defied the laws of physics by jumping into the air, gasping in shock, before taking off on her roller skates again.

“Well, that was, interesting.” Spike said, raising an eyebrow at the whole thing.

“Yeah… That was different,” Twilight uttered. “Any wonder why I’m not a fan of people?”

“C’mon, let’s get to school” Spike said as the pair continued to walk towards the school.

_________________________________________________________________

Twilight and Spike stopped by the administration office, picking up their schedules and locker assignments, before separating to go to their separate lockers. Spike, naturally, was with the lowerclassmen, he being a 9th grader. Twilight, on the other hand, was a Junior, in the 11th grade, and so was in that particular part of the school.

Twilight opened her locker, stowing her books, and getting her books for her first classes. She had brought some special shelves to make the organization of her locker all that much easier. Once the locker was set up to her satisfaction, she closed it, getting ready to head to her homeroom.

Just as she was about ready to go however, a soccer ball bounced off the locker next to her.

“Whoa! Sorry, ball got away from me!” a girl’s voice said. A most colorful girl came running up. She wore a short-sleeved blue overshirt over a white shirt with an emblem of a cloud with a rainbow colored lightning bolt. Over a pair of black spandex shorts, she wore a pink and white striped skirt, blue knee boots with white trim covered legs with tri-colored socks of yellow, blue and red. Bright maroon eyes looked out from beneath a shock of multihued hair that was the color of the rainbow, and overall the girl looked trim, fit and athletic.

She picked up the soccer ball, saying to Twilight apologetically. “Sorry, again.” She then saw where Twilight was standing. “Hey, you’re my new locker neighbor. Must be the new kid.”

“Uhm… Yes. I’m Twilight,” Twilight said hesitantly. “Twilight Sparkle.”

“And you’re looking at the one and only Rainbow Dash!” She said, spinning the soccer ball on her finger. “Athlete, superstar, captain of pretty much all the good sports teams at the school, not to mention future star player of the Wonderbolts!” She proclaimed proudly.

“The Wonderbolts?” Twilight said, raising an eyebrow. “The famous soccer team? With all the famous players, and the endorsement deals? Those Wonderbolts?”

“Uh, yeah.” Rainbow replied. “Who else could handle a player as awesome as me?”

“Uh huh. I don’t know if the Wonderbolts would take a player who’s so irresponsible that they kick around a soccer ball indoors in a crowded school hallway,” Twilight observed. “After all, they’ve got to be role models for the young athletes of the country, and must be above reproach.”

“Geez, you’re starting to sound like an egghead.” Rainbow said, really only half listening.

“Better an egghead than some jock with delusions of grandeur,” Twilight uttered, hefting her books, and getting ready to head to her homeroom.

______________________________________________________________________________

Twilight came out of her latest class frowning a bit. So far the school experience, while more -eugh- social was proving inferior to one-on-one tutoring in her mind. The teacher was often overwhelmed, and the students only seemed to be there because they had to not because of their love of learning. Twilight would prefer more learning and less socializing. Making friends was never that important to her.

As she was about to walk to her next class however, she spotted another girl holding a huge stack of crates, and it was about to tip over. “Consarnit! Balance out ya darn boxes!” The girl muttered in a country accent.

“Whoa!” Twilight yelped, rushing over, and helping to keep the boxes from falling. “Maybe you should carry a smaller stack?” she suggested, as she helped keep them balanced.

“Thanks partner!” She said, turning around the boxes so Twilight could get a better look at her. She was a strong-looking girl with tanned skin, freckles, long blonde hair, and bright green eyes. She wore a Stetson hat, a white button-up blouse with a green collar, and placard, a denim skirt, and a pair of cowboy boots with an apple motif.

“Ah got it,” She said, “jus’ lost mah footin there a sec. Say, ain’t never seen you around here before. Names Applejack, pleasure tah see new folks round ‘ere.”

“I’m Twilight. Nice to meet you too… Why are you moving such heavy boxes around, anyway?” Twilight asked curiously.

“Oh these? Ah’m supposed tah take these to the cafeteria. Mah family provides a lot of the food in town. Ain’t nothin like food from Sweet Apple Acres!” She said proudly.

“You don’t have, like, farm hands to do that?” Twilight asked, tilting her head. “Or… Is your helping out part of the tuition?”

“Well somethin’ like that, our farm is a family farm see. Mah Granny, Big Brother, Little Sister, and me all pitch in. Plus, Granny also is the lunch lady”

“So lunch will be better than most school lunches?” Twilight asked, walking with the country gal just in case of another box upset. “Home style cooking and all that, with farm-fresh ingredients?”

“Eeyup,” She said, then blinked. “Oh land sakes, Ah’ve been chattin bout mahself all this time, and Ah didn’t ask nuthin bout you.”

“Oh, I’m nothing special, really. Just your typical egghead, I suppose. I guess that’s the lingo for somebody who actually likes reading, and learning,” Twilight said with a huge sigh.

“Sounds like ya had a run in with Dash. Don’t worry none about her. There’s nuthin’ wrong with havin’ brains.” She said, and soon the pair came up to the cafeteria doors. “Ah got things from here, yer not so bad Twilight, and don’t let Rainbow getcha down, she’s a right mean sort…” She said, and then walked inside the cafeteria. Twilight couldn’t help but notice a rather...biting tone when Aj mentioned Rainbow...seems they didn’t get along at all.

“Okay then,” Twilight murmured, then quickly turned to sprint to her next class. True she wasn’t the biggest fan of people, but that doesn’t mean she didn’t have the power of human decency. And it would not have been nice at all to leave Applejack to fend for herself with that huge stack of boxes. Even so she barely made it to her next class. The teacher, though, was rather shockingly young.

“Cutting it close, weren’t you?” the brown-haired bespectacled woman asked with an amused glint in her eyes.

“Sorry. I was helping Applejack with a huge stack of boxes,” Twilight explained.

“Oh. I see,” the young woman said nodding. “That was quite decent of you. Take your seat, then, and we’ll get this party started.”

The woman stepped to the front of the classroom, and stood there, with crossed arms, and a challenging smirk.

“Ladies, gentlemen, and assorted hooligans, welcome to World History. My name Sour Grapes, that’s MISS Grapes to you lot, and together we will learn how humans in a mere fifteen thousand years went from hunting and gathering-” The teacher, unsurprisingly, was rather rudely interrupted, causing Twilight to roll her eyes. Despite her youth, this one seemed rather intelligent.

“Yo, Teach!” came the rude voice of a flashy young man, with black hair with yellow streaks. “How much of this is gonna be on the test?”

“Ah, yes, ‘the test’. The test will measure if you are an informed, engaged, and productive citizen of the world. And it will take place in schools, in bars, in hospitals, and in places of worship. You will be tested on first dates, in job interviews, while watching soccer, and while scrolling through your Chatter feed. The test will judge your ability to think about things other than celebrity marriages, whether you’ll be easily persuaded by empty political rhetoric, whether you’ll be able to place your life, and your community in a broader context. The test will last your entire life, and be comprised of the millions of decisions that makes your life yours. And everything, everything is on it.”

“Yesssss!” Twilight thought. “A teacher who GETS it!”

_________________________________________________________________________

Spike was waiting for Twilight outside once class was over for that period. Spike walked up to his adopted sister. “Well, this place doesn’t seems so bad. Any luck on the friends department?” He asked.

“One… maybe? Possibly two. I don’t know, I haven’t really been trying, honestly,” Twilight said. “Though Applejack was nice enough. This Rainbow Dash character called me an ‘egghead’ though.”

“Well at least it’s a start” Spike said. “Who knows, maybe the right friend will come right...around…” Spike was looking behind Twilight at something.

To Spike’s eyes, she was a vision in purple. Elegantly curled purple hair, flouncy purple skirt, and purple knee boots. A trio of diamonds decorated the skirt, and set off the light blue blouse the girl wore. On her pale wrists were a pair of gold bracelets, and in her hair was a diamond-looking hair pin. Her eyes were a beautiful clear cyan that sparkled in the light from the nearby windows, as she walked gracefully down the hall.

Spike stared at this vision and his jaw was practically on the floor. Never in his fourteen years of existence had he ever seen something so beautiful. His staring was not lost on his sister. Spike pulled on Twilight’s arm. “Pretend I said something funny!”

Twilight smirked, sniggering at her little brother’s antics. “Geeze, Spike, what’s with you?”

“Just work with me okay?!” he said as the girl was walking closer.

“Sure, fine, whatever. I’ll be only too happy to help my little brother make a fool of himself,” Twilight said with an expansive shrug, and a laugh.

That laugh did cause the girl to come over. Spike stood stiff as she came closer. The girl then stopped and said in an elegant voice, “Oh, I don’t believe we’ve met darlings, are you two new here?”

“Yes we are. I’m Twilight Sparkle, and prince charming, here, is my younger brother, Spike,” Twilight replied, still amused.

“Hiieeeya!” Spike said, his voice cracking under pressure.

Rarity let out a musical little laugh. “My goodness, quite the little charmer.”

Little?! Spike thought.

“I am Rarity Belle darlings, I do hope you enjoy your time here.” She said with a gorgeous smile.

“So far it’s been all right,” Twilight observed with a smile. “This is my first time in a school environment, and I’m finding it has… more positives than negatives.”

“Well darling if you ever wish to find a few more positives I’d be happy to help. Perhaps I can even get us started on an ensemble.” She said, looking Twilight over with a rather, discerning eye.

“An… ensemble?” Twilight said, looking nervous. “What do you mean by ensemble?”

“I just happen to be quite the aspiring Fashionista. Oh you darling would look simply marvelous in a yellow blouse with a Prench collar, with some nice Venetian lace…” Rarity said, looking Twilight over.

“Way too fancy-smancy for my tastes,” Twilight said quietly. “I prefer simplicity. It’s easier to take care of.”

“Well if you must.” Rarity said with a hint of disappointment. “Do come by the Home Ec room sometime and we can at least get some measurements in darling.”

“Hey uh-” Spike began, blushing nervously.

“Hm? Did you need something Spike?” Rarity asked.

Spike’s vision of Rarity was still very sparkly. He fought for the right words. “Um if you uh..need any help I could...I mean…”

Rarity smiled, “Oh I could always use the help darling. Thank you Spike you are such a dear.” She said. “Now I must be off darlings, see you all soon.”

She took off, leaving behind the pair. Spike himself was grinning like a fool.

“You know you have NO chance what-so-ever, right?” Twilight deadpanned.

“She’s...wonderful…” Spike said, lost in his own world.

“And you’re delusional. Hey, Cassanoa, you’re going to be late to your next class!” Twilight declared, giving Spike a light dope-slap.

“Alright alright!” Spike said, walking off. “But just you wait! One of these days I’ll date that girl!”

“Sure you will. About the same time I find a boyfriend,” Twilight laughed. “And we both know how likely that is, right?”

____________________________________________________________________

It was the second break of the day, long after lunch, and in the home stretch of the school day. Twilight was gathering her books for her final few classes, making note of which books she’d have to take home for the evening, once the final bell rang, and was about to set off for her next class, well before the class bell rang when something attracted her attention.

“Just what do you think you’re doing?” A redheaded girl asked another pink haired girl as both of them stood beside a bulletin board, where a large and obnoxious poster of the red headed girl was. The pink-haired girl had the biggest, most soulful aqua eyes that anybody has ever seen in a girl. The phrase “moe” sprang to Twilight’s thoughts, as she looked at her. Her white sleeveless blouse was tucked into a green skirt decorated with pink butterflies, and she wore green knee-high green boots. The red-and-yellow haired girl who was bullying the timid looking teenager was a fierce-looking one. She wore a black leather jacket, black knee-high boots with a flame motif, an orange skirt with yellow and maroon stripes, and a maroon shirt with a yin-yang sun symbol.

“Um, I was,” The pink headed girl said quietly. “Just hoping to put up, one of my animal shelter posters.”

“Do you see any room for your rat infested shelter?” The red headed girl said, rather meanly. “Honestly Fluttershy, why would anybody care about your miserable poster when they can be focused more on my campaign for Fall Formal Princess?”

“Well um...your poster does take a lot of space,” Fluttershy said. “It shouldn’t be too much, Sunset, I mean, I can just take a little corner…”

“And why would I do that?” Sunset asked.

“Because I really really need people to help at the shelter,” Fluttershy implored. “If I don’t, all the little animals will…”

“Yeah, don’t care.” Sunset replied. “Nobody cares about your flea ridden animals anyways.”

Fluttershy looked about ready to cry…

“Excuse me, miss thang, but are you so stuck on yourself that you can’t give over a corner for a worthwhile cause? It might even make you look good,” Twilight said coming up to them. “After all, volunteer work does look good on college entrance forms as an extra curricular.”

Both girls turned to look at her. Fluttershy started turning pale, as if Twilight just stepped on a landmine. Sunset meanwhile, smirked. “Oh, and just who are you?”

“Twilight Sparkle. Just your average ordinary egghead, but I do know about looking good for college, so… maybe you might want to let the poor girl have a corner? It’ll look good for you to be nice to the ‘little people’,” Twilight said walking up, and gazing defiantly at Sunset.

Sunset walked up to Twilight, in a manner a tyrannical queen would a peasant. Sunset glared at Twilight. “You’re the new girl. That means you don’t know how things work around here. So let me tell you. I’m Sunset Shimmer, you may have heard of my many awards and contributions to this school. I am this school’s ruler, boss, queen if you will. Everybody stays in line and nobody gets trounced so long as they follow one rule…” She got real close to Twilight at that point. “Don’t, Fuck, with Sunset…”

“Duly noted, Aria T’loak. Duly noted,” Twilight snarked.

Sunset blinked, shocked at what Twilight just said. She then growled, “Just stay out of my way…” She then stomped off.

“Wow...I’ve never seen anybody stand up to Sunset like that…” Fluttershy said, walking towards Twilight. “You didn’t have to go to the trouble…”

“I don’t like bullies. I really don’t. Nevermind trying to steal a line from one of the most badassed characters in the Mass Effect universe,” Twilight griped. “Anyway… You need help at the animal shelter? I’m free, most weekends, and I can see if I can drag my little brother along, if he’s not too busy fawning over Rarity.”

“Oh, thank you so much, I didn’t think anybody would want to help.” She said sadly. “Nobody at this school seems to care about the poor creatures without a home. But, anyways please stop by soon. I’d be glad to have the help.” She said, handing Twilight a flyer.

“I’ll be happy to help. Uhm. What’s your name, by the way?”

“Oh it’s um...Fluttershy…” She replied nervously.

“Nice to meet you, Fluttershy,” Twilight said cheerfully. “I’ll be looking forward to this weekend.”

“Oh thank you again!” Fluttershy said, running off.

Twilight sighed, then turned to go to her locker, shaking her head. Man what a day. This school is full of crazy characters. But one or two of them turned out to be nice. So not bad in the friend department, there. She walked on to her last few classes, feeling like her day had been full to bursting already. She just wanted to get through these classes, and go home.

As she was lost in thought during one of her walks however, she accidentally bumped into another figure. Twilight fell over onto her rear and sighed, it was a long day already and-

“Hey are you okay?” A...nice voice said to her.

Twilight looked up. Standing there was… a detective? What? He had brown hair, silver eyes, was wearing a fedora, trench coat, and a very concerned expression. Once more, he was, in Twilight’s eyes, amazingly cute, and Twilight wasn’t one to call a boy cute. This one was, though, and his presence was making it very hard for Twilight to talk.

He held out his hand for her. “Sorry about that, wasn’t watching where I was going, need a hand?” He asked politely.

“Uh… S-sure,” Twilight stuttered. “P-please…”

He smiled, taking her hand and helping her get back to her feet. He seemed a little reluctant to let go of her hand. “I’m uh, Private by the way,” He said, a little nervously at her.

“T-twilight. Twilight Sparkle. Nice to meet you,” she said blushing furiously.

“Oh, right you’re the new girl, heard about you.” He said. “Welcome to Canterlot High, pretty crazy place huh?”

“Crazy doesn’t even begin to describe it,” Twilight replied with a laugh. “But… The people are kind of nice.”

“Yeah, it does give off that impression. I was new a few months ago.” He admitted.

“You were? Wow, that’s neat. So… Do you like it, so far?” Twilight asked.

“Yeah, you get used to it. Well, I hope to see you around Twilight…” He said, giving her a small wave before heading off.

“Yeah,” Twilight said waving a little. “M-me too.” With that she headed off in her own direction, still slightly dazed.

________________________________________________________________

Twilight had packed a light bag with a notebook, and spare pencils. She was sure this trip to the museum would be as educational as any of the other trips with her tutor. Twilight intended to take plenty of notes, and remember everything she learned, in case of a pop quiz later. She skipped merrily to the museum, glad to be doing something other than unpacking, tonight. Moving was never an easy proposition, and her family’s move was no different.

As she stepped into the museum itself she saw a large crowd gathered around a stone carving on display. Twilight moved closer and saw it contained a stylized equine with wings and a horn on display. Around it’s horn were six multicolored gems, all glistening in the light.

Twilight moved closer, so she could read the information placard, and jot down notes about the interesting carving.

Discovered well over a week ago, this strange carving was found buried deep beneath the earth. The gems themselves are impossible to remove from the carving and seem to sport an unknown type of energy. The equine feature in the center may be part of this ancient civilization’s religion.

Twilight gazed upon each of the gems, and the one that was shaped like...like the six pointed star she always used as her emblem. They seemed remarkably familiar.

Before she could process this however…

BONG! BONG! BONG!!

It was as if time stopped. The people in the museum froze, everything they had been doing seemed as if frozen in amber, or clear acrylic. A moment in time preserved for future reference. Twilight looked around, looking confused. Why was she still moving? What had been that loud bonging sound? Why is everybody frozen like this? These were the questions that went through Twilight’s mind, as she walked through the eerie frozen scene.

She walked towards one of the frozen denizens, and sure enough, the person didn’t react when she ran her hand over the person’s face. Twilight tentatively tried to touch the person, only to yelp in shock when her hand passed right through. She tested it again, only for her hand to continually pass through the person, as if Twilight herself had become totally incorporeal.

“What is going on here?” Twilight asked, as she backed away from the person on whom she’d been experimenting. “And where is Professor Celestia? She was supposed to be here…”

Her thoughts were interrupted by a loud, booming sound. Twilight heard it coming from another wing. Never one to turn away from an opportunity to find out more, she made her way towards the wing. When she got there, her mind could barely comprehend it….

Standing in the center of what was the Dinosaur ring, was a large, well...it reminded her a lot of the Ogres from Age of Dragon. It stood there, menacingly tall with bulging muscles under grey skin, it’s horns protruding out of it’s head, a pair of yellow eyes glaring down, and large hands gripped into fists as it bared its misshapen teeth…

Standing in front of it, definitely...was Sunset Shimmer

Sunset glared up at the creature. “Figures it’d be one of you, you ogres can’t resist a fight can you?”

It roared at her, and lifted one of its massive fists to try and crush her. Twilight gasped, expecting Sunset to become a pancake...but instead…

“Sword of Flame!!”

In a flash of red light a sword appeared in Sunset’s hand, it was elegant, beautiful, something you would see in fantasy concept art. Sunset swung it at the creature’s hand, and it dug deep, the ogre roared in pain and withdrew it’s hand.

“You don’t mess with me!” Sunset yelled.

Twilight just stared, aghast, at the scene. This… This shouldn’t be happening. This couldn’t be happening. She must have hit her head, because there is no way she was seeing Sunset Shimmer fighting an ogre with a sword that looked like it was made of ruby and citrine flames. She had to be hallucinating, or dreaming. Twilight shook her head, rubbing her eyes.

“Come on, Twilight, wake up…” she murmured to herself.

The ogre tried to smash Sunset again, this time Sunset swung her sword early...and a wave of flame came from the slash, causing the creature to be driven back.

“This is almost too easy…” Sunset said to herself, and then stabbed her sword into the floor. “It’s time I ended this!” She lifted one of her hands to the sky…

A magic circle appeared above Sunset’s head as the Ogre charged at her for a counter attack. Sunset’s hands glowed brightly and so did the circle as she shouted. “Guardian beast! Salamander!!”

Out of the circle came a large, lizard like creature that lunged at the ogre, it’s scales were the same color as Sunset’s hair. It resembled a real salamander too, but the flames on it’s back were definitely new...it charged at the Orge, biting it’s arm with massive teeth. The ogre yelled in pain, trying to fight off the new creature.

“Oh great shades of Pokemon…” Twilight groaned. “Why aren’t I waking up? This is the weirdest dream I’ve ever had, and that’s saying something… I must have hit my head really freaking hard…” She leaned against the door, shaking her head, and pinching herself. Trying to rid herself of this illogical vision before she was convinced it was real. True she liked fantasy as a genre, but her dreams tended to be more logical, and practical. Fantasy belonged in storybooks, movies, and videogames. Not in a Natural History Museum!

As she tried to get out of the wing, she accidentally knocked over a stand...the ogre stopped..and looked at her.

Sunset did as well, “What...the...hell?”

The ogre used the momentary distraction to knock the Salamander off, and tried to lunge for the weaker prey. Twilight nearly screamed before the salamander got the Ogre’s leg and pulled it back into the fighting.

Sunset took Twilight’s hand. “Come on! Move it!” She pulled Twilight out of the wing, and the girls ran into the hallway, hiding behind one of the benches. Before Twilight could say anything more...Sunset put the sword to her neck. “Just what are you doing here, Sparkle?! How are you moving around during the witching hour?!” She yelled.

“I have no idea! As far as I know I’m hallucinating the whole thing from receiving a concussion! I came here, because Professor Celestia recommended the new display, I swear. If I’d known I’d get hit on the head, and start seeing fantastic creatures, I’d have stayed home!” Twilight retorted. “The only place I want to see Darkspawn is on my computer screen, thank you very much.”

Sunset sighed, “Okay, fine you clearly have no idea what’s going on. Short version is, the reason nobody’s moving is because of something called a witching hour, that monster can only come out during that hour, and I as a guardian am the only one who can kill it.”

“If it’s all the same to you, Miss Thang, I prefer my concussion theory. Monsters don’t exist, except in books, movies, and video games. Clearly, I’m hallucinating. Don’t know what you’re doing in my hallucination, though,” Twilight replied, rubbing her head. “Seriously, monsters coming out during some kind of ‘witching hour’? That sounds like something right out of the Silent Hill series.”

Sunset groaned, and slapped Twilight across the cheek...the pain was definitely real. The shock on Twilight’s face as it registered that this was really happening was almost humorous.

“Good, I’ve convinced you you aren’t hallucinating, now let me be clear. That monster is very real and knows you can’t fight back and will eat you if you don’t stay out of my way. Go back to the display, hide, whatever just make sure big and ugly can’t see you.” Sunset said, getting up was about to head back into the wing, before the monsters came crashing through.

The girls looked on in shock as the Ogre got a hold of the Salamander, grabbed it in a neck hold and with an audible SNAP cracked its neck...the Salamander fell down and before Twilight’s eyes, vanished.

“Damnit!” Sunset said, “Come on we gotta get outta here!”

Twilight got up, scrambling for the door, before the ogre noticed her. She really prefered it when she thought she was dreaming, she really did.

“I’m trapped in a nightmare,” She panted, as she ran back into the new exhibit, trying to find a good hiding space.

Sunset turned and crouched into a fighting stance as Twilight went to hide behind the display. Sunset glared up at the monster as it lumbered in. “C’mon Sunset, you trained for this...I got to…”

She suddenly fell down to her knees, exhausted. “Damnit...used too much power.” She looked back at Twilight. “Sparkle...when I bite the dust...that monster is going to be able to hurt everybody...but..if you’re moving that means...you can at least stall him…”

It clicked in Twilight’s brain, if Sunset died...then everybody here would be vulnerable. And even though she’s a bully… she had some spark of good in her to want to defend these people. She didn’t deserve to die, like this. Twilight had to do something, something to help defeat this ogre, before it hurt anybody, including Sunset.

Her eyes suddenly turned to the display..as the six pointed star gem glowed brightly before her eyes. Twilight shielded her eyes from the light...and when she opened them, she saw herself standing on an invisible platform, under a magenta colored sky…

Do you wish to help her…?

A voice rang in Twilight’s head.

“Yes, I do. I want to help her, and anybody who needs it!” Twilight said determinedly. “These people are innocent. And while Sunset may be a bully, she has some good in her that makes her want to help people, too. I can’t just let her die, like that.”

Then swear...Sunset will not be the only one in danger. Swear that you will fight to protect those who cannot protect themselves. To save the world from the coming darkness...as a Guardian...Swear on the pact…

Twilight looked up, and saw a large staff before her, with the gem at the top end. It’s rod glowed with brightly colored runes… it too was strangely familiar…

“I so swear. To protect those who cannot protect themselves, and to save the world from the coming darkness. I will become a Guardian!”

A magenta light glowed, and Twilight found herself back in the museum, standing before the Ogre. Sunset looked on Twilight in shock.

“No...impossible….”

The Ogre roared at Twilight, and tried to lunge for her. Twilight’s arms moved almost on instinct, she twirled the staff and swung it, launching a bolt of magic right at the monster’s face, knocking it back.

“Take that, you fiend!” Twilight yelled, then nearly facepalmed at her own cheesiness. She then held up the staff, calling forth a barrage of magical missiles to blast the ogre. The ogre staggered back, not expecting such power to come from a creature so small.

After the spell fired, Twilight stared at her hands, and at the staff, she felt a power flow through her. She shook her head, turning back to the ogre, sending blast after blast at it, again and again. She’ll think about this later, right now she had a baddie to defeat.

“I won’t let you hurt Sunset! I won’t let you hurt these people! I won’t let you do anything to my world! Now either begone, or be destroyed!” Twilight declared, as she kept up the barrage.

The Ogre roared madly, brushing aside her latest barrage, and as it grew closer, Twilight braced herself as she heard a voice…

Call me...Twilight...you know my name…

Twilight blinked, and her eyes grew white as she stabbed her staff into the ground, summoning a magic circle in front of her. She held out her hands as the creature grew ever closer. And just as it was about to smash her to bits, Twilight shouted, in a voice not her own…

“GUARDIAN BEAST! UNICORN!!”

Suddenly a purple unicorn burst forth from the magic circle, majestically, rearing and pawing the air before she charged the ogre, her horn bearing down on the beast. Her hoofbeats thundered in the museum, and with a rather meaty squelch, her horn impaled the ogre, right in the heart, if it even had one. The ogre wailed in true pain, before finally going limp, and slowly disappearing in a cloud of dust…

Twilight blinked her eyes again, they returned to normal as she gazed upon the creature. It slowly turned to her, trotting around her for a bit, before standing before her. Twilight tentatively reached out a hand to touch it. It, sweetly pressed its nose to her hand, before it too disappeared.

“Wow,” Twilight whispered, leaning on her staff. She then turned to Sunset, looking her over. “Are you alright?”

Sunset, looked totally shocked...and then glared at her as she stood up. “Why the hell do you have Magic?!” She yelled.

“How should I know? All I know is that the gem at the center of the display started glowing, I was taken to some place with a magenta sky, and asked if I wanted to help. I said I did, and here I am,” Twilight explained. “I don’t know how it happened, I don’t know why it happened, except maybe you needed help before that ogre killed you, and then started nomming on the people here. You’re welcome, by the way.”

“You’re lying…” Sunset glowered, summoning her sword and pointing it at Twilight. “I knew something was off with you. Magic was supposed to be mine.”

“... I’m lying. Me. Who knew nothing about this, who thought this whole sequence was a concussion induced hallucination, and who you had to slap to get me to believe this was actually happening is lying?” Twilight asked

“You’re a good actress then, frankly I don’t care. Now hand over Magic right now before I do to you what your Unicorn, which I have no idea how you managed to summon a creature so powerful, did to that ogre!” She yelled, about to rush Twilight with the blade.

Sunset was stopped by a beam of golden light shooting between the girls, knocking Sunset’s sword out of her hand. “That’s enough Sunset.”

Twilight looked over, and her jaw dropped at the sight of her tutor… It was Professor Celestia. Of course it was Professor Celestia. Twilight knew that voice anywhere, but… but she was moving, during this weird time where monsters prowled, and ordinary people were frozen. And now she seemed to have this… aura. Her hair seemed to be blown by an unseen breeze, and she seemed to just… glow with power. How is she doing that?

“Principal Celestia...she…” Sunset said, looking between them.

“I said that’s enough Sunset, we’ll speak of this later.” Celestia said, in a very firm voice that shut Sunset up in an instance. She then looked to Twilight, and spoke kindly, “I am glad you are safe Twilight, I apologize that I did not arrive sooner…”

“Just… what the heck is going on, Professor?” Twilight asked. “I seem to have been turned into some kind of magical girl, and I’m really confused right now, and Sunset’s pissed at me, because she didn’t get the bauble she wanted.”

Celestia simply stood there, looked to Sunset with a disappointed expression, then back to Twilight. “I will explain in time, both of you will come to the school with me. But first, I have need of something.” She casually walked up to the stone carving, Twilight then noticed, the gem she had wasn’t on the carving anymore. Celestia then raised her hand, and the other gems came out, five in total floating in Celestia’s hand. “Still intact, after all these years.”

Twilight sighed, still leaning on her staff. “This had better be one heck of an explanation… This whole thing is completely unbelievable… Like something out of some anime.”

“I will explain it as best I can, come with me girls...there is much to discuss…”

______________________________________________________________________

They had gone back to the school, and to Professor Celestia’s office. It was a fairly bright place, with light beige walls, some scrollwork in the corners for decoration. Celestia sat down behind a sturdy wooden desk decorated with inlay work of a star, a moon, and what looked like rolling waves. On the desk was a phone, the intercom mic, and the control panel for the intercom. Behind the desk was a dry-erase board, outlining future events at the school. To the left of the desk, against the wall, was a bookcase of a slightly darker wood than the desk, filled with books, and one object that looked like either an urn or a trophy.

Principal Celestia sat down behind the desk, looking at her two pupils, calmly. Sunset was still glaring daggers at Twilight, where Twilight looked a combination of tired and confused.

“Now that we are in a safe place, I imagine you have many questions Twilight.” Celestia said.

Before Twilight could answer, Sunset butted in. “Celestia you can’t be serious, we don’t know anything about this girl. She shows up, steals the power of magic, and is able to take out an ogre. That should be several red flags that she’s a-”

“I am well aware of your misgivings Sunset, and I would’ve informed you...if I asked you to go to the museum…” It was Celestia’s turn to look back at Sunset, this time with a very scolding look. “Why exactly were you there when I asked you to stay out of this?”

Sunset growled, “I don’t need this, just be lucky you still have a job, if my mother had things her way-”

“Go home Sunset.” Celestia said firmly.

Sunset huffed, and stomped outside. Celestia sighed and said to Twilight, “Forgive me Twilight, Sunset has always been...troubled.”

Twilight sighed. “She’s a bully, and a spoiled brat. She accuses me of stealing this… this… whatever-it-is because, apparently, she wanted it. Why she thinks she deserves it, I’ll never know. I didn’t steal it. It chose me… I think… After I was made to realize I wasn’t hallucinating the whole thing. Come on, an ogre? Either I was delusional, or I was dreaming. And now my rational, sensible little world… It isn’t so rational and sensible anymore…”

“I was always trying to prepare myself for this conversation.” Celestia said, with another sigh. “But I hardly know where to start.”

“This conversation? With me?” Twilight asked, sounding rather surprised.

Celestia nodded, “Indeed, what I’m about to tell you Twilight, cannot leave this room except for those you really trust. Your parents cannot know it either, you know how worrisome your mother gets. Heaven help me if Shining Armor finds out.”

“Oh good heavens, Shiny… He STILL thinks I’m a little kid…” Twilight groaned. “And Cadence is almost as bad…”

“I suppose, the beginning is the best place to start.” She said, and held up her hand, a light came from it, slowly forming a hologram like image of a beautiful kingdom, with rolling hills, deserts, mountains and a beautiful capital in the center. “In another world, there was a place called Equestria, a beautiful kingdom brimming with magic and wonder.”

“Another dimension? Really?” Twilight said sounding fascinated. “And… magic? I… Ugh… I’m a woman of science, and yet I have to accept magic, because I was doing it about an hour ago… Please go on, Professor.”

“In this world, there were no humans, instead, the inhabitants were creatures…” The map zoomed in to a small town on the countryside, and Twilight’s eyes grew wide. All around the place, multicolored Equine creatures all walked around doing business like people. “Were called Ponies. They came in three kinds,” She said, zooming to a trio of the creatures. She gestured to one of them, “Ones without magic or flight, but the strength of the land were called, Earth Ponies.” She then moved on to one with a horn, “You probably recognize this one, they are unicorns, gifted with abilities to manipulate magic and all it’s properties. And last but not least,” She gestured to a pony with wings, hovering off the ground. “These are Pegasi, born with wings that allow them to fly across the sky.”

“... This looks like something out of a cartoon geared toward young girls,” Twilight observed.

“I’m sure, but do the bright colors automatically make whatever it has to say dismissive?” Celestia said with a coy smile. “Now, these creatures lived in harmony with one another, and the land...that was until a great darkness came over the land.” She waved her hand over the map, and it zoomed out to show a great cloud of darkness covering the land. “This darkness...destroyed this once beloved land...leaving it devastated…”

When the cloud cleared, all that was left was a wasteland…

“Okay then… What does that have to do with magical baubles, weird creatures coming over in Silent Hill fashion, and… me?” Twilight asked.

“You see, after the darkness fell, many monsters still roamed the land, and they used a dark spell called the Witching, that allows them to pass over temporarily into our world.” Celestia explained. “This spell however, has it’s limits. A great sorcerer was able to put a counter spell on it, that when the monster came over, time would stop for one hour, and no human can be harmed during that hour.”

“That’s... why my hand just passed through them,” Twilight figured.

“Indeed, to combat these monsters, beings known as guardians were chosen among the human populace. These guardians could move during the witching hour, conjure weapons that can hurt the monsters, as well as summon powerful beasts to destroy them. You experienced all of this yourself,” Celestia pointed out.

“I’m still coming to terms with that,” Twilight said with a sigh, looking at the staff. “Magic exists, monsters exist, and I fight monsters. While Equestria looks like a little pony-loving girl’s dreamland, this whole thing sounds like a monster-of-the-week anime plot. However, I have to believe it, because I experienced it… And I don’t want any innocent people to get hurt.”

“Indeed, Magic wouldn’t have chosen you otherwise.” She said, waving her hand and causing a hologram of the jewel that Twilight saw glowing back in the museum. “Even as a guardian, Twilight, you are special, one of the Elements of Harmony. Powerful Guardians that each embody a virtue, in your case it’s magic.”

“Question: How is ‘magic’ a virtue?” Twilight asked, raising her hand as if in class.

“Magic was always the most mysterious of the elements, and one of the most powerful. It’s the magic of friendship, the will to protect all of those around you. The other elements, are a bit more clear cut.” Celestia conjured the other five gems. “Honesty, Loyalty, Laughter, Kindness and Generosity.”

“... Magic of friendship? Really? The magic of friendship?! Oh good heavens, that tired old trope?” Twilight asked, flopping back and laughing. “Oh wow, the fate of the world depends on Friendship Power, and the one with the most powerful artifact is the most asocial person ever… Wow, did that bauble really mess up.”

“If you’re quite done reeling from TVtropes ruining your life, I would like to continue.” Celestia said, firmly.

“Oh, yes sorry, Professor,” Twilight said, still giggling a bit.

“Now, as a guardian, you have new responsibilities. I will inform your parents you will be taking time after school for ‘study sessions’. In reality I will train you personally in the art of utilizing your power. It will be hard, and I expect nothing less than your all, can I count on you for that?” She asked, smiling.

“Well, you are, in essence, telling the truth. I’ll be studying this new magic, and learning how to use it more effectively. And you know how I am when it comes to learning new things, Professor,” Twilight said, a steely look in her eye. “I always give it my all.”

“Very good, now, I also have another task for you.” Celestia slid over a small case, inside were the other five gems. “Seek out the other Elements of harmony, they will be instrumental in your fight against evil. The Element will respond to it’s owner, by glowing brightly.”

“Oh… Goodie… I’m actually going to have to actually try and be sociable, aren’t I?” Twilight said with trepidation.

“Oh yes, socializing is such a painful activity, I’m sure the monsters are the far lesser danger in that respect.” Celestia said, bringing back her coy smile.

“At least the monsters won’t smile to your face, and steal your work behind your back, because they’re too lazy to do their own,” Twilight grumbled, taking the case. “That’s… partially how I ended up being tutored by you, in the first place…”

“Just remember, Twilight, friendship can be a wonderful thing if you give it a chance to grow,” Celestia said. “Also, somebody who steals your work rather than asking for your help with their own is not a true friend.”

“So don’t let one bad experience sour me to the idea. I read you loud and clear, Professor,” Twilight said with a sigh. “Uhm… Now what do I do about this staff?”

Author's Note

So, this is a brand new story series that me and a friend created from an Rp we've been doing for a number of months. We both agree that it's time for this story to come to FIM, and I hope you enjoy it. This doesn't mean that Noir is on hold. This is just a wonderful passion project I want to share with all of you. Enjoy!

Also, if Sour Grapes' speech in this story sounds familiar,then CONGRATULATIONS, you've watched Crash Course World History. John Green's speech on the very first episode was so good, Kitty just had to paraphrase it.
Also, you may be seeing the speech, again, whenever she gets her first chapter of her SGC Equestria Girls edition published... As usual, she's at least two to three seasons, or in this case movies, behind.